This is a modern-English version of A history of criticism and literary taste in Europe, from the earliest texts to the present day. Volume 1 (of 3), Classical and mediæval criticism, originally written by Saintsbury, George.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Footnotes have been collected at the end of each chapter, and are linked for ease of reference. Internal references in the text and index are also linked.
Footnotes have been gathered at the end of each chapter and are linked for easy reference. Internal references in the text and index are also linked.
Minor errors, attributable to the printer, have been corrected. Please see the transcriber’s note at the end of this text for details regarding the handling of any textual issues encountered during its preparation.
Minor errors caused by the printer have been fixed. Please see the transcriber’s note at the end of this text for details about how any textual issues were addressed during its preparation.
Any corrections are indicated using an underline highlight. Placing the cursor over the correction will produce the original text in a small popup.
Any corrections are indicated using an underline highlight. Hovering the cursor over the correction will show the original text in a small popup.

Any corrections are indicated as hyperlinks, which will navigate the reader to the corresponding entry in the corrections table in the note at the end of the text.
Any corrections are shown as hyperlinks, which will take the reader to the related entry in the corrections table in the note at the end of the text.
A History of Criticism
PREFACE.
It is perhaps vain to attempt to tone down the audacity of the present essay by any explanations or limitations; it is certain that those who are offended by it at first blush are very unlikely to be propitiated by excuses of the faults which, excusably or inexcusably, it no doubt contains. The genesis of it is as follows. When, not much less than thirty years ago, the writer was first asked to undertake the duty of a critic, he had naturally to overhaul his own acquaintance with the theory and practice of criticism, and to inquire what was the acquaintance of others therewith. The disconcerting smallness of the first was a little compensated by the discovery that very few persons seemed to be much better furnished. Dr Johnson’s projected “History of Criticism, as it relates to Judging of Authours” no doubt has had fellows in the great library of books unwritten. But there were then, and I believe there are still, only two actual attempts to deal with the whole subject. One of these[1] I have never seen, and indeed had vinever heard of till nearly the whole of the present volume was written. Moreover, it seems to be merely a torso. The other, Théry’s Histoire des Opinions Littéraires,[2] a book which, after two editions at some interval, has been long out of print, is a work of great liveliness, no small knowledge, and, in its airy French kind, a good deal of acuteness. But the way in which “Critique Arabe,” “Critique Juive,” &c., are knocked off in a page or a paragraph at one end, and the way in which, at the other—though the second edition was published when Mr Arnold was just going to write, and the first when Coleridge, and Hazlitt, and Lamb had already written—the historian knows of nothing English later than Campbell and Blair, are things a little disquieting. At any rate, neither of these was then known to me, and I had, year by year, to pick up for myself, and piece together, the greater and lesser classics of the subject in a haphazard and groping fashion.
It might be a bit arrogant to try to tone down the boldness of this essay with any explanations or limitations; those who are upset by it right away are unlikely to be swayed by excuses for its faults, whether those faults are justifiable or not. Here’s how it came about. Almost thirty years ago, when I was first asked to take on the role of a critic, I had to review my own understanding of the theory and practice of criticism and see what others knew about it. The disappointing lack of my own knowledge was somewhat balanced out by the realization that very few people seemed to know much more than I did. Dr. Johnson’s planned “History of Criticism, as it relates to Judging of Authors” likely has many counterparts in the vast collection of unwritten books. However, at that time, and I believe still now, there were only two actual attempts to cover the whole topic. One of these[1] I have never seen and, in fact, I hadn’t even heard of until nearly all of this volume was written. Moreover, it appears to be just a fragment. The other, Théry’s History of Literary Opinions,[2] a book that has been long out of print after two editions published some time apart, is lively, knowledgeable, and quite sharp in its airy French style. But the way “Critique Arabe,” “Critique Juive,” etc., are briefly covered in a page or a paragraph on one end, and at the other—despite the fact that the second edition came out when Mr. Arnold was about to write, and the first when Coleridge, Hazlitt, and Lamb had already published work—the historian seems to know nothing English after Campbell and Blair is a bit unsettling. At any rate, neither of these was known to me at that time, and I had to gradually collect and piece together the major and minor classics of the subject in a random and uncertain manner.
This volume—which will, fortune permitting, be followed by a second dealing with the matter from the Renaissance to the death of eighteenth-century Classicism, and by a third on Modern Criticism—is an attempt to supply for others, on the basis of these years of reading, the Atlas of which the writer himself so sorely felt the need. He may have put elephants for towns, he may have neglected important rivers and mountains, like a general from the point of view of a newspaper correspondent, or a newspaper correspondent from the point of view of a general; but he has done what he could.
This book—which, if luck allows, will be followed by a second one covering the period from the Renaissance to the end of eighteenth-century Classicism, and a third on Modern Criticism—is an effort to provide others, based on these years of reading, the Atlas that the author himself found so desperately needed. He might have used elephants instead of towns, or missed important rivers and mountains, like a general seeing things through the eyes of a newspaper reporter, or a reporter looking at things from a general's perspective; but he has done what he could.
The book, the plan of which was accepted by my publishers some five or six years ago, before I was appointed to the Chair which I have the honour to hold, has been delayed in its composition, viipartly by work previously undertaken, partly by professional duties. But it has probably not been injured by the necessity of reading, for these duties, some four or five times over again, the Poetics and the Rhetoric, the Institutes and the Περὶ Ὕψους,, the De Vulgari Eloquio and the Discoveries, the Essay of Dramatic Poesy and the Preface to Lyrical Ballads.
The book, which my publishers approved about five or six years ago, before I was appointed to the position I currently hold, has been delayed in its writing, partly due to previous projects and partly due to my professional responsibilities. However, it probably hasn't suffered from the necessity of reading, for these duties, some four or five times over again, the Poetics and the Rhetoric, the Institutes and the Περὶ Ὕψους,, the De Vulgari Eloquio and the Discoveries, the Essay of Dramatic Poesy and the Preface to Lyrical Ballads.
I do not know whether some apology may be expected from a man whom readers, if they know him at all, are likely to know only as a student of modern literature, for the presumption of making his own translations from Greek and Latin. But when one has learnt these languages for twelve or fifteen years, taught them for eight more, and read them for nearly another five-and-twenty, it seems rather pusillanimous to take cover behind “cribs.” I have aimed throughout rather at closeness than at elegance. An apology of another kind may be offered for the biographical and lexicographical details which, at the cost of some trouble, have been incorporated in the Index. Everybody has not a classical dictionary at hand, and probably few people have a full rhetorical lexicon. Yet it was inevitable, in a book of this kind, that a large number of persons, books, and words should be introduced, as to the date, the contents, the meaning of which or of whom, the ordinary reader might require some enlightenment. Information of the sort would have made the text indigestible and have overballasted the notes; so I have put it in the Index, where those who do not want it need not seek it, and where those who seek will, I hope, find.
I’m not sure if an apology is expected from someone who's mostly known as a student of modern literature, especially for the audacity of translating Greek and Latin on his own. However, after studying these languages for twelve or fifteen years, teaching them for eight more, and reading them for almost twenty-five, it feels rather timid to rely on "cribs." My goal has been more about being close to the original than about sounding elegant. Another kind of apology is due for the biographical and lexicographical details that have been included in the Index with some effort. Not everyone has a classical dictionary handy, and probably few people own a complete rhetorical lexicon. But in a book like this, it’s unavoidable that many people, books, and terms will come up, and the ordinary reader might need some clarification on their dates, content, or meanings. Including that information directly in the text would have made it hard to read and would have weighed down the notes, so I’ve placed it in the Index, where those who don’t need it won’t have to look for it, and those who do can hopefully find it.
It only remains to thank, with a heartiness not easily to be expressed, the friends who have been good enough to read my proofs and to give me the benefit of their special knowledge. Not always does the restless explorer of literature at large who, knowing that here also “the merry world is round And viii[he] may sail for evermore,” elects to be a world-wanderer, receive, from the legitimate authorities of the ports into which he puts, a genuine welcome, cheerful victualling, and assistance in visiting the adjacent provinces. Sometimes they fire into him, sometimes they deny him food and water, often they look upon him as a filibuster, or an interloper, or presumptuous. But Professor Butcher, Professor Hardie, and Professor Ker, who have had the exceeding kindness to read each the portion of this volume which belongs to him more specially of right, have not only given me invaluable suggestions and corrections, but have even encouraged me to hope that my treatment, however far it may fall short of what is desirable, is not grossly and impudently inadequate. May all other competent persons be equally lenient!
I just want to sincerely thank the friends who took the time to read my proofs and share their expertise with me. It’s not always the case that a restless literature explorer, who knows that “the merry world is round and [he] may sail forevermore,” receives a genuine welcome, good provisions, and help from the legitimate authorities in the places he visits. Sometimes they shoot at him, sometimes they refuse to provide food and water, and often they see him as a pirate, an intruder, or overly bold. But Professor Butcher, Professor Hardie, and Professor Ker, who have graciously read the sections of this volume that they’re particularly qualified to comment on, have not only offered me invaluable suggestions and corrections but have even given me hope that my approach, no matter how lacking it may be, isn’t completely and shockingly inadequate. May all other knowledgeable individuals be just as forgiving!
Edinburgh, Lammastide 1900.
Edinburgh, Lammastide 1900.
Since this book was first printed, I have remembered that the story about Malatesta and the bones (note, p. 124) is told by Mr Symonds in more than one place (e.g., The Revival of Learning, new ed., p. 151) of Gemistus Pletho, the well-known Grecian and Platonist, whose appearance in Italy so much excited Humanism. This is, for many reasons, much more probable; but the mistake of “Themistius,” if mistake it be, is not mine but Dindorf’s, or rather that of Keyssler, from whom Dindorf quotes an account of the matter, and an apparently literal transcript of the inscription. Some minor emendations have been made in this edition, but it has been thought better to place the major corrections of fact and explanations of meaning in the second volume, in order that all possessors of the book may be equally furnished with these.
Since this book was first published, I've remembered that the story about Malatesta and the bones (see p. 124) is mentioned by Mr. Symonds in several places (e.g., The Revival of Learning, new ed., p. 151) regarding Gemistus Pletho, the well-known Greek and Platonist, whose arrival in Italy greatly inspired Humanism. This is, for many reasons, much more likely. However, the mistake regarding "Themistius," if it is a mistake, is not mine but Dindorf's, or rather that of Keyssler, from whom Dindorf takes an account of the issue and what appears to be a direct copy of the inscription. Some minor corrections have been made in this edition, but it was felt that it was better to place the major corrections of fact and explanations of meaning in the second volume so that all readers of the book can access these updates.
CONTENTS.
Authorship of the criticism attributed to Aristotle | 29 |
Its subject-matter | 30 |
Abstract of the Poetics | 32 |
Characteristics, general | 35 |
Limitations of range | 36 |
Ethical twist | 37 |
Drawbacks resulting | 37 |
Overbalance of merit | 38 |
The doctrine of ἁμαρτία | 39 |
The Rhetoric | 39 |
Meaning and range of “Rhetoric” | 40 |
The contents of the book | 41 |
Attitude to vocabulary | 42 |
Vocabulary—“Figures” | 43 |
A difficulty | 44 |
“Frigidity” | 44 |
Archaism | 45 |
Stock epithet and periphrasis | 45 |
False metaphor | 46 |
Simile | 46 |
“Purity” | 46 |
“Elevation” | 46 |
Propriety | 46 |
Prose rhythm | 47 |
Loose and periodic style, &c. | 48 |
General effect of the Rhetoric | 48 |
The Homeric Problems | 49 |
Value of the two main treatises | 51 |
Defects and drawbacks in the Poetics | 51 |
And in the Rhetoric | 52 |
Merits of both | 53 |
The end of art: the οἰκεῖα ἡδονή | 55 |
Theory of Action | 55 |
And of ἁμαρτία | 56 |
Of Poetic Diction | 56 |
Development of Criticism | 60 |
Theophrastus and others | 61 |
Criticism of the later Philosophical Schools: The Stoics | 62 |
The Epicureans: Philodemus | 63 |
The Pyrrhonists: Sextus Empiricus | 64 |
The Academics | 66 |
The Neo-Platonists | 67 |
Plotinus | 67 |
Porphyry | 68 |
Rhetoricians and Grammarians | 70 |
Rhetoric early stereotyped | 72 |
Grammatical and Scholiastic criticism | 73 |
The Pergamene and Alexandrian Schools | 74 |
Their Four Masters | 75 |
The Scholiasts on Aristophanes | 76 |
On Sophocles | 77 |
On Homer | 78 |
The Literary Epigrams of the Anthology | 81 |
The Rhetoric of the Schools | 87 |
Its documents | 88 |
The Progymnasmata of Hermogenes | 90 |
Remarks on them | 91 |
Aphthonius | 92 |
Theon | 93 |
Nicolaus | 95 |
Nicephorus | 95 |
Minors | 95 |
General remarks on the Progymnasmata | 96 |
The Commentaries on them | 96 |
The “Art” of Hermogenes | 97 |
Other “Arts,” &c. | 100 |
Treatises on Figures | 102 |
The Demetrian De Interpretatione | 103 |
Menander on Epideictic | 104 |
Others | 105 |
The Rhetoric or De Inventione of Longinus | 106 |
Survey of School Rhetoric | 107 |
The Practical Rhetoricians or Masters of Epideictic | 108 |
Dion Chrysostom | 109 |
Aristides of Smyrna | 113 |
Maximus Tyrius | 117 |
Philostratus | 118 |
Libanius | 121 |
Themistius | 124 |
Julian | 125 |
Dionysius of Halicarnassus | 127 |
His works | 128 |
The Rhetoric | 129 |
The Composition | 129 |
Censures and Commentaries on Orators, &c. | 133 |
The minor works | 134 |
The judgment of Thucydides | 135 |
General critical value | 136 |
Plutarch | 137 |
The Lives quite barren for us | 138 |
The Moralia at first sight promising | 138 |
Examination of this promise | 139 |
The “Education” | 139 |
The Papers on “Reading” | 140 |
The Lives of the Orators | 142 |
The Malignity of Herodotus | 142 |
The “Comparison of Aristophanes and Menander” | 143 |
The Roman Questions | 144 |
The Symposiacs | 144 |
Lucian | 146 |
The How to write History | 147 |
The Lexiphanes | 148 |
Other pieces: The Prometheus Es | 149 |
Works touching Rhetoric | 150 |
His critical limitations | 151 |
Longinus: the difficulties raised | 152 |
“Sublimity” | 153 |
Quality and contents of the treatise | 154 |
Preliminary Retrospect | 158 |
Detailed Criticism: The opening | 159 |
The stricture on the Orithyia | 159 |
Frigidity | 160 |
The “maidens in the eyes” | 160 |
The canon "Always" | 161 |
The sources of sublimity | 161 |
Longinus on Homer | 162 |
On Sappho | 163 |
“Amplification” | 164 |
“Images” | 165 |
The Figures | 166 |
“Faultlessness” | 168 |
Hyperboles | 169 |
“Harmony” | 169 |
The Conclusion | 170 |
Modernity of the treatise | 172 |
Or rather sempiternity | 173 |
The Institutes | 289 |
Preface | 291 |
Book I.: Elementary Education | 291 |
And Grammar | 291 |
Books II.-VII. only relevant now and then | 292 |
How to lecture on an author | 293 |
Wit | 294 |
Book VIII.: Style | 295 |
Perspicuity | 296 |
Elegance | 297 |
Books VIII., IX.: Tropes and Figures | 299 |
Composition | 304 |
xiiiProse rhythm | 304 |
Book X.: Survey of Classical Literature | 306 |
Greek: Homer and other Epic poets | 307 |
The Lyrists | 308 |
Drama | 308 |
The Historians | 309 |
The orators and philosophers | 309 |
Latin—Virgil | 310 |
Other epic and didactic poets | 310 |
Elegiac and miscellaneous | 311 |
Drama | 311 |
History | 312 |
Oratory—Cicero | 313 |
Philosophy—Cicero and Seneca | 313 |
Minor counsel of the Tenth Book | 313 |
Books XI., XII.: The styles of oratory | 314 |
“Atticism” | 315 |
Literary quality of Greek and Latin | 315 |
Quintilian’s critical ethos | 317 |
Characteristics of mediæval literature | 372 |
Its attitude to criticism | 373 |
Importance of prosody | 373 |
The early formal Rhetorics—Bede | 374 |
Isidore | 375 |
Alcuin(?) | 375 |
Another track of inquiry | 377 |
St Augustine a Professor of Rhetoric | 377 |
His attitude to literature before and after his conversion | 378 |
Analysis of the Confessions from this point of view | 378 |
A conclusion from this to the general patristic view of literature | 380 |
Sidonius Apollinaris | 383 |
xivHis elaborate epithet-comparison | 385 |
And minute criticisms of style and metre | 386 |
A deliberate critique | 388 |
Cassiodorus | 389 |
Boethius | 390 |
Critical attitude of the fifth century | 391 |
The sixth—Fulgentius | 392 |
The Fulgentii and their books | 393 |
The Super Thebaiden and Exposition of Virgil | 394 |
Venantius Fortunatus | 396 |
Isidore of Seville again | 400 |
Bede again | 402 |
His Ars Metrica | 403 |
The Central Middle Ages to be more rapidly passed over | 405 |
Provençal and Latin treatises | 407 |
The On Rhythmic Dictation | 407 |
John of Garlandia | 408 |
The Labyrinth | 408 |
Critical review of poets contained in it | 409 |
Minor rhythmical treatises | 411 |
Geoffrey de Vinsauf: his New Poetry | 412 |
The De Vulgari Eloquio: Its history and authentication | 417 |
Its importance | 418 |
And the scanty recognition thereof | 418 |
Abstract of its contents: The “Vulgar Tongue” and “Grammar” | 419 |
The nature, &c., of the gift of speech | 420 |
Division of contemporary tongues | 421 |
And of the subdivisions of Romance | 422 |
The Italian Dialects: Some rejected at once | 423 |
Others—Sicilian, Apulian, Tuscan, and Genoese | 424 |
Venetian: Some good in Bolognese | 424 |
The “Illustrious” Language none of these, but their common measure | 425 |
Its four characteristics | 425 |
The Second Book—Why Dante deals with poetry only | 426 |
All good poetry should be in the Illustrious | 427 |
The subjects of High Poetry—War, Love, Virtue | 427 |
Its form: Canzoni | 427 |
Definition of Poetry | 428 |
Its styles, and the constituents of the grand style | 428 |
Song of Songs | 428 |
Construction Elevation | 429 |
Excellence of Words | 429 |
Pexa and hirsuta | 430 |
The Canzone | 430 |
Importance of the book | 431 |
Independence and novelty of its method | 432 |
Dante’s attention to Form | 433 |
His disregard of Oratory | 433 |
The influence on him of Romance | 434 |
And of comparative criticism | 434 |
The poetical differentia according to him | 435 |
His antidote to the Wordsworthian heresy | 436 |
His handling of metre | 436 |
Of diction | 437 |
His standards of style | 438 |
The “Chapter of the Sieve” | 439 |
The pexa | 440 |
The hirsuta | 441 |
Other critical loci in Dante | 441 |
The Epistle to Can Grande | 441 |
The Feast | 442 |
Dante on Translation | 443 |
On language as shown in prose and verse | 443 |
Final remarks on his criticism | 444 |
Limitations of this chapter | 447 |
The material it offers | 448 |
The Formal Arts of Rhetoric | 448 |
And of Poetry | 449 |
Examples of Indirect Criticism: Chaucer | 450 |
Sir Thopas | 451 |
Froissart | 453 |
Richard of Bury | 455 |
Petrarch | 456 |
Boccaccio | 457 |
His work on Dante | 457 |
The Trattatello | 458 |
The Comment | 459 |
The On the Genealogy of Gods | 460 |
Gavin Douglas | 464 |
Further examples unnecessary | 466 |
INTERCHAPTER III. | |
§ I. THE CONTRIBUTION OF THE MEDIÆVAL PERIOD TO LITERARY CRITICISM | 469 |
§ II. THE POSITION, ACTUAL AND POSSIBLE, OF LITERARY CRITICISM AT THE RENAISSANCE | 481 |
—————————— | |
INDEX | 487 |
BOOK I
GREEK CRITICISM
CHAPTER I.
INTRODUCTORY.
DELIMITATION OF FRONTIER—CLASSES OF CRITICISM EXCLUDED—CLASS RETAINED—METHOD—TEXTS THE CHIEF OBJECT—“HYPOTHESES NON FINGO”—ILLUSTRATION FROM M. EGGER—THE DOCUMENTS—GREEK—ROMAN—MEDIÆVAL—RENAISSANCE AND MODERN.
DELIMITATION OF FRONTIER—CLASSES OF CRITICISM EXCLUDED—CLASS RETAINED—METHOD—TEXTS THE MAIN FOCUS—“HYPOTHESES NON FINGO”—ILLUSTRATION FROM M. EGGER—THE DOCUMENTS—GREEK—ROMAN—MEDIEVAL—RENAISSANCE AND MODERN.
It is perhaps always desirable that the readers of a book should have a clear idea of what the writer of it proposes to give them: it is very certainly desirable that such an idea should |Delimitation of frontier.| exist in the writer himself. But if this is the case generally, it must be more especially the case where there is at least some considerable danger of ambiguity. And that there is such danger, in regard to the title of the present book, not many persons, I suppose, would think of denying. The word Criticism is often used, not merely with the laxity common to all such terms, but in senses which are not so much extensions of each other as digressions into entirely different genera. In the following pages it will be used as nearly as possible univocally. The Criticism which will be dealt with here is that function of the judgment which busies itself with the goodness or badness, the success or ill-success, of literature from the purely literary point of view. Other offices of the critic, real or so-called, will occupy us slightly or not at all. We shall meddle little with the more transcendental Æsthetic, with those ambitious theories of Beauty, and of artistic Pleasure in general, which, fascinating and noble as they appear, have too often proved cloud-Junos. The business of interpretation, a most valuable and legitimate side-work of his, though perhaps only a 4side-work, will have to be glanced at, as we come to modern times, with increasing frequency. We shall not be able entirely to leave out of the question, though we shall not greatly trouble ourselves with it, what is called the “verbal” part of his office—the authentication or extrusion of this or that “reading.” But we shall, as far as possible, neglect and decline what may perhaps best be called the Art of Critical Coscinomancy, by which the critic affects to discern, separate, and rearrange, on internal evidence not of a literary character, the authorship and date of books. Of the Criticism, so-called, which has performed its chief exploits in Biblical discussion, which has meddled a good deal with the |Classes of Criticism excluded.| Classics, and which occupies, in regard to the older and therefore more tempting documents of modern literature, a position of activity midway between that exercised towards the sacred writings and that exercised towards Greek and Roman authors, no word will, except by some accidental necessity, be found in these pages. The rules and canons of this Criticism are different from, and in most cases antagonistic to, those of Criticism proper: its objects are entirely distinct; and in particular it, for the most part if not wholly, neglects the laws of Logic. Now Criticism proper, which is but in part a limitation, in part an extension, of Rhetoric, never parts company with Rhetoric’s elder sister.
It’s usually a good idea for readers of a book to understand what the writer intends to deliver. It’s definitely important that the writer has a clear vision as well. If this is true in general, it’s especially crucial when there’s a significant risk of confusion. And it’s hard to argue that there isn’t such a risk with the title of this book. The term Criticism is often used loosely, not only like many similar terms, but also in ways that diverge into completely different categories. In the following pages, I will use it as consistently as possible. Here, Criticism refers specifically to the judgment that examines the quality and success of literature from a purely literary perspective. Other roles of the critic, whether they're real or just claimed, will only be touched on briefly or not at all. We won't focus much on more abstract aesthetics or the lofty theories of Beauty and artistic Pleasure that, while intriguing and noble, often end up being confusing. We will have to acknowledge the task of interpretation, which is a valuable but possibly secondary role of the critic, especially as we reach more modern times. We won’t completely dismiss what’s known as the “verbal” aspect of the critic's role—the validation or rejection of specific “readings.” However, we will largely ignore what might be best described as the Art of Critical Guesswork, where critics claim to determine authorship and dates based on non-literary evidence. The type of Criticism that primarily deals with Biblical studies, which has also engaged significantly with the Classics, and that plays an active role regarding older works of modern literature, will not be discussed here unless absolutely necessary. The principles of this type of Criticism differ from, and often contradict, those of proper Criticism: its goals are completely different; importantly, it usually overlooks the rules of Logic. Proper Criticism, which is partly a restriction and partly an expansion of Rhetoric, never completely separates from Rhetoric’s older counterpart.
In other words, the Criticism or modified Rhetoric, of which this book attempts to give a history, is pretty much the same thing as the reasoned exercise of Literary Taste—the |Class retained.| attempt, by examination of literature, to find out what it is that makes literature pleasant, and therefore good—the discovery, classification, and as far as possible tracing to their sources, of the qualities of poetry and prose, of style and metre, the classification of literary kinds, the examination and “proving,” as arms are proved, of literary means and weapons, not neglecting the observation of literary fashions and the like. It will follow from this that the History must pursue the humble a posteriori method. Except on the rarest |Method.| occasions, when it may be safe to generalise, it will confine itself wholly to the particular and the actual. We shall not busy ourselves with what men ought to have admired, what 5they ought to have written, what they ought to have thought, but with what they did think, write, admire. To some, no doubt, this will give an appearance of plodding, if not of pusillanimity; but there may be others who will recognise in it, not so much a great refusal, as an honest attempt to provide some sound and useful knowledge which does not exist in any accessible form,—to raise, by whatsoever humble drudgery, vantage-points from which more aspiring persons than the writer may take Pisgah-sights, if they please, without fear of their support collapsing under them in the manner of a tub.
In other words, the Criticism or modified Rhetoric that this book aims to document is essentially the same as the thoughtful practice of Literary Taste—the effort to examine literature to discover what makes it enjoyable and therefore good. This involves discovering, classifying, and tracing back to the sources the qualities of poetry and prose, style and meter, categorizing literary genres, evaluating and testing literary techniques and tools, while also paying attention to literary trends and the like. Consequently, the History will adopt a humble based on experience approach. Except in very rare cases where generalization might be appropriate, it will focus entirely on the specific and the actual. We won’t concern ourselves with what people should have admired, what they should have written, or what they should have thought, but rather with what they actually did think, write, and admire. To some, this might seem tedious or even timid; however, there may be others who will see it not as a rejection, but as a sincere effort to provide sound and useful knowledge that isn’t readily available—creating, through humble toil, vantage points from which more ambitious individuals than the writer can gain insights, if they choose, without fear that their support will collapse like a poorly made tub.
It has further seemed desirable, if not absolutely necessary for the carrying out of this scheme, to confine ourselves mainly to the actual texts. This is not, perhaps, a fashionable proceeding. Not what Plato says, but what the latest |Texts the chief object.| commentator says about Plato—not what Chaucer says, but what the latest thesis-writer thinks about Chaucer—is supposed to be the qualifying study of the scholar. I am not able to share this conception of scholarship. When we have read and digested the whole of Plato, we may, if we like, turn to his latest German editor; when we have read and digested the whole of Shakespeare, and of Shakespeare’s contemporaries, we may, if we like, turn to Shakespearian biographers and commentators. But this extension of inquiry, to apply a famous contrast, is facultative, not necessary. At any rate, in the following pages it is proposed to set forth, and where necessary to discuss, what Plato, Aristotle, Dionysius, Longinus, what Cicero and Quintilian, what Dante and Dryden, what Corneille and Coleridge, with many a lesser man besides, have said about literature, noticing by the way what effect these authorities have had on the general judgment, and what, as often happens, the general judgment has for the time made up its mind to, without troubling itself about authorities. But we shall only occasionally busy ourselves with what others, not themselves critically great, have said about these great critics, and that from no arrogance, but for two reasons of the most inoffensive character. In the first place, there is no room to handle both text and margent, with the margent’s margent ad infinitum. In the second, the handling 6of the margent would distinctly obscure the orderly setting forth of the texts.
It has seemed important, if not absolutely necessary, for the execution of this plan to focus mainly on the actual texts. This approach may not be trendy. It's not what Plato says, but what the latest commentator thinks about Plato—not what Chaucer says, but what the latest thesis writer believes about Chaucer—that is regarded as the necessary study for scholars. I don't share this view of scholarship. Once we have read and understood all of Plato, we can, if we want, turn to his most recent German editor; when we have read and absorbed all of Shakespeare and his contemporaries, we may choose to consult Shakespearean biographers and commentators. But this further exploration, to use a famous contrast, is optional, not required. In the following pages, we plan to present and, where necessary, discuss what Plato, Aristotle, Dionysius, Longinus, Cicero, Quintilian, Dante, Dryden, Corneille, Coleridge, and many others have said about literature, noting along the way what influence these authorities have had on general opinion and how, as often happens, the general opinion has formed its views without reference to these authorities. However, we will only occasionally engage with what others, who aren’t themselves major critics, have said about these great critics, and this is not out of arrogance, but for two very harmless reasons. First, there isn’t enough space to address both the text and its margins, let alone the margins of the margins < i>forever. Second, focusing on the margins would make it harder to present the texts clearly.
Yet, further, leave will be taken to neglect guesswork as |"Hypotheses non fingo."| far as possible, and for the most part, if not invariably, to refrain from building any hypotheses upon titles, casual citations, or mere probabilities.
Yet, further, we will make an effort to avoid guesswork as much as possible, and for the most part, if not always, to refrain from forming any hypotheses based on titles, random quotes, or just probabilities.
To illustrate what is meant, let us take a book which every one who makes such an attempt as this must mention with the utmost gratitude and respect, the admirable Essai sur l'Histoire de la Critique chez les Grecs[3] of the late M. Egger. That excellent scholar and most agreeable writer was perhaps as free from “hariolation” as any one who has ever dealt with classical subjects; yet the first ninety pages of his book are practically in the air. The judges of rhapsodical competitions were the first critics; the Homeric edition of Pisistratus presupposes and implies criticism, which is equally—which is even more—presupposed and implied in the choragic system of Athens, whereby plots were chosen for performance; there are known to have been successive and corrected versions of plays, from which the same conclusions may be drawn. We are told, and can readily believe, that the actors had their parts suited to them, and this means criticism. Nay, was not the |Illustration from M. Egger.| whole Comedy, the Old Comedy at least, a criticism, and often a purely literary one? Is not the Frogs, in particular, a dramatised “review” of the most slashing kind? And have we not even the titles, at least, of regular treatises, presumably critical, by Pratinas, by Lasus, by the great Sophocles himself?
To demonstrate what we're talking about, let's mention a book that anyone making such an attempt must refer to with great gratitude and respect, the admirable Essay on the History of Criticism among the Greeks[3] by the late M. Egger. That excellent scholar and engaging writer was probably as free from “guesswork” as anyone who has ever tackled classical topics; yet the first ninety pages of his book are practically floating. The judges of rhapsodical competitions were the first critics; the Homeric edition by Pisistratus assumes and suggests criticism, which is similarly—actually even more—implied in Athens' choragic system, where plots were selected for performance; there are known successive and revised versions of plays, from which we can draw the same conclusions. We are told, and can easily believe, that the actors had their roles tailored to them, and this indicates criticism. Moreover, wasn’t the entire Comedy, at least the Old Comedy, a form of criticism, and often a purely literary one? Isn’t the Frogs, in particular, a dramatized “review” of the most cutting kind? And do we not even have the titles, at least, of regular treatises, presumably critical, by Pratinas, by Lasus, and by the great Sophocles himself?
Now all this is probable; nearly all of it is interesting, and some of it is, so far as it goes, certain. But then as a certainty it goes such a very little way! M. Egger himself, with the frankness which the scholar ought to have, but has not always, admits the justice of the reproach of one of his critics, that part of it is conjecture. It would scarcely be harsh to say that all of it is, in so far as any solid information as to the critical habits of the Greeks is furnished by it. In the pages that follow at least a steady effort will be made to discard the conjectural 7altogether, and to reduce even the amount of superstructure on |The Documents.| second-hand foundations to the minimum. The extant written word, as it is the sole basis of all sound criticism in regard to particulars, so it is the only sound basis for the history of Criticism in general. The enormous losses which we have suffered in this department of Greek literature, and the scanty supply which, except in the department of the Lower Rhetoric, seems to be all that existed in Latin, may appear to make the effort to conduct inquiry in this way a rash or a barren one; but the present writer at least is convinced that no effort can usefully be made in any other. And after |Greek.| all, though so much is lost, much remains. In point of tendency we can ask for nothing better than Plato, provoking and elusive as he may seem in individual utterances; in point of particular expression and indication of general lines, the Rhetoric and the Poetics of Aristotle are admittedly priceless; and such writers as Dionysius of Halicarnassus, as Plutarch, as Dion Chrysostom, as Lucian, and above all as Longinus, leave us very little reason to complain, even when we turn from the comparative scantiness of this corpus to the comparative wealth of arid rhetorical term-splitting which still remains to us.
Now, all of this is likely; most of it is interesting, and some of it, at least, is certain as far as it goes. But as a certainty, it doesn’t go very far! M. Egger himself, with the honesty that a scholar should have, but doesn’t always, acknowledges the legitimacy of a criticism from one of his reviewers, that part of this is just conjecture. It wouldn’t be unfair to say that most of it is, especially since it offers little solid information about the critical practices of the Greeks. In the pages that follow, there will be a consistent effort to eliminate conjecture altogether and to minimize even the amount of overbuilding on second-hand foundations. The existing written word is not only the sole foundation for any sound criticism regarding specifics, but it is also the only solid basis for the broader history of Criticism. The significant losses we’ve endured in this area of Greek literature, along with the limited resources that seem to exist in Latin—aside from the Lower Rhetoric—might make the attempt to pursue research in this manner seem reckless or unproductive; however, the current writer believes that no effective effort can be made in any other way. And after all, though so much has been lost, a lot still remains. In terms of tendency, we can’t ask for anything better than Plato, no matter how provocative and elusive he may seem in specific statements; in terms of particular expression and indication of general lines, Aristotle’s Rhetoric and Poetics are undeniably invaluable; and writers like Dionysius of Halicarnassus, Plutarch, Dion Chrysostom, Lucian, and especially Longinus, give us very little reason to complain, even when we shift our focus from the comparatively scarce corpus to the relatively abundant but dry rhetorical term-splitting that still remains.
Nor is it at all probable that if we had more Latin literary criticism we should be so very much better off. For, once more,|Roman.| the existing work of such men as Cicero, Quintilian, Tacitus, and above all Horace, with the literary allusions of the later satirists, not to mention for the present the gossip of Aulus Gellius and the like, gives more than sufficient “tell-tales.” We can see the nature and the limitations of Roman criticism in these as well as if they filled a library.
It’s not really likely that having more Latin literary criticism would improve our situation. Once again,Roman. the current works of figures like Cicero, Quintilian, Tacitus, and especially Horace, along with the literary references from later satirists, not to mention the tidbits from Aulus Gellius and others, provide more than enough insights. We can understand the nature and the limitations of Roman criticism through these texts as well as if they filled an entire library.
In the great stretch of time—some thousand years—between the decadence of the pure Classics and the appearance of the |Mediæval.| Renaissance it is not the loss but the absence of material that is the inconvenience, and this inconvenience is again tolerable. The opinions of the Dark and Early Middle Ages on the Classics themselves are only a curiosity; for real criticism or matured judgment on existing work 8in the vernacular they had little opportunity even in a single language, for comparative work still less. Only the astonishing and strangely undervalued tractate of Dante remains to show us what might have been done; the rest is curious merely.
In the long period of about a thousand years between the decline of the pure Classics and the rise of the Mediæval. Renaissance, it’s not so much the loss of material that’s an issue, but rather its absence, which is still somewhat manageable. The views of the Dark and Early Middle Ages on the Classics are mostly interesting trivia; they didn't really have the chance for serious criticism or developed judgment on existing works in any one language, and even less so for comparative analysis. The only notable and somewhat overlooked work from Dante demonstrates what could have been achieved; everything else is simply interesting.
But the Renaissance has no sooner come than our difficulties assume a different form, and increase as we approach our |Renaissance and Modern.| own times. It is now not deficiency but superabundance of material that besets us; and if this work reaches its second volume, a rigid process of selection and of representative treatment will become necessary.
But as soon as the Renaissance arrives, our challenges take on a new form and grow as we get closer to our own times. Now it's not a lack of material that's an issue, but rather an overwhelming amount of it; and if this work reaches its second volume, a strict process of selection and representative treatment will be essential.
But in this first the problem is how to extract from comparatively, though not positively, scanty material a history that, without calling in guesswork to its assistance, shall present a fairly adequate account of the Higher Rhetoric and Poetic, the theory and practice of Literary Criticism and Taste, during ancient and during mediæval times. At intervals the narrative and examination will be interrupted for the purpose of giving summaries of a kind necessarily more temerarious and experimental than the body of the book, but even here no attempt will be made at hasty generalisation. Where the path has been so little trodden, the loyal road-layer will content himself with making it straight and firm, with fencing it from precipices, and ballasting it across morasses as well as he can, leaving others to stroll off on side-tracks to agreeable view-points, and to thread loops of cunning expatiation.
But in this first part, the challenge is how to pull together a history from relatively, though not entirely, limited sources that presents a reasonably thorough view of Higher Rhetoric and Poetics, as well as the theory and practice of Literary Criticism and Taste, during ancient and medieval times. Throughout the narrative and analysis, there will be breaks to provide summaries that will necessarily be more speculative and experimental than the main text, but even then, no quick conclusions will be drawn. Since this path has been so rarely traveled, the diligent creator will focus on making it clear and stable, protecting it from cliffs, and supporting it over swamps as best as possible, leaving others to wander off onto side paths to enjoy different perspectives and to explore intricate digressions.
In conclusion, with special regard to this Book and the next, I would, very modestly but very strenuously, deprecate a line of comment which is not unusual from exclusively classical students, and which stigmatises “judging ancient literature from modern points of view.” Such a process is no doubt even more grossly wrong than that (not unknown) of judging modern literature from ancient standpoints. But the true critic admits neither. He endeavours—a hard and ambitious task!—to extract from all literature, ancient, mediæval, and modern, lessons of its universal qualities, which may enable him to see each period sub specie æternitatis. And nothing less than this—with the Muses to help—is the adventure of this work.
In conclusion, especially regarding this Book and the next, I would, very humbly yet very passionately, discourage a type of commentary that often comes from purely classical students, which criticizes “judging ancient literature from modern perspectives.” This approach is undoubtedly even more fundamentally misguided than the not uncommon tendency to judge modern literature from ancient viewpoints. But a true critic doesn't subscribe to either. They strive—a challenging and ambitious endeavor!—to draw from all literature, ancient, medieval, and modern, insights about its universal qualities, which can help them view each period from the perspective of eternity. And nothing less than this—with the Muses' assistance—is the mission of this work.
1. Delia Critica, Libri Tre. B. Mazzarella, Geneva, 1866. The book to which I owe my knowledge of this, Professors Gayley and Scott’s Introduction to the Methods and Materials of Literary Criticism, Boston, U.S.A., 1899, is invaluable as a bibliography, and has much more than merely bibliographical interest.
1. Delia Critica, Libri Tre. B. Mazzarella, Geneva, 1866. The book that has given me insight into this, Professors Gayley and Scott’s Introduction to the Methods and Materials of Literary Criticism, Boston, U.S.A., 1899, is invaluable as a bibliography and offers much more than just bibliographical interest.
2. Ed. 2, Paris, 1849. The first edition may have appeared between 1830 and 1840. Vapereau says 1844, which would strengthen my point in the text; but this does not seem to agree with the Preface of the second.
2. Ed. 2, Paris, 1849. The first edition might have come out sometime between 1830 and 1840. Vapereau claims it was 1844, which would support my argument in the text; however, this doesn’t seem to line up with the Preface of the second edition.
3. Paris. Third Edition, #1887.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Paris. 3rd Edition, #1887.
CHAPTER II.
GREEK CRITICISM BEFORE ARISTOTLE.
EARLIEST CRITICISM OF THE GREEKS—PROBABLY HOMERIC IN SUBJECT—PROBABLY ALLEGORIC IN METHOD—XENOPHANES—PARMENIDES—EMPEDOCLES—DEMOCRITUS—THE SOPHISTS: EARLIER—THE SOPHISTS: LATER—PLATO—HIS CROTCHETS—HIS COMPENSATIONS—ARISTOPHANES—THE ‘FROGS’—OTHER CRITICISM IN COMEDY—SIMYLUS(?)—ISOCRATES.
EARLIEST CRITICISM OF THE GREEKS—PROBABLY HOMERIC IN SUBJECT—PROBABLY ALLEGORIC IN METHOD—XENOPHANES—PARMENIDES—EMPEDOCLES—DEMOCRITUS—THE SOPHISTS: EARLIER—THE SOPHISTS: LATER—PLATO—HIS CROTCHETS—HIS COMPENSATIONS—ARISTOPHANES—THE ‘FROGS’—OTHER CRITICISM IN COMEDY—SIMYLUS(?)—ISOCRATES.
Although we have, putting aside Aristophanes, an almost utter dearth of actual texts before Plato, it is possible, without |Earliest criticism of the Greeks.| violating the principles laid down in the foregoing chapter, to discern some general currents, and a few individual deliverances, of Greek criticism[4] in earlier ages. The earliest character of this criticism that we perceive is, as we should expect, a tendency towards allegorical explanations of literature. And the earliest subject of this that we discover is, again as we should expect, the work attributed to Homer.
Although we have, aside from Aristophanes, almost no actual texts before Plato, it is possible, without breaking the principles outlined in the previous chapter, to recognize some general trends and a few individual statements of Greek criticism in earlier times. The earliest form of this criticism we notice is, as we would expect, a tendency toward allegorical interpretations of literature. And the first subject of this that we find is, again as we would expect, the work attributed to Homer.
If we had older and more certain testimony about the fact, and still more about the exact character, of the |Probably Homeric in subject.| world-famous Pisistratean redaction of the Homeric and other poems, it would be necessary to reverse the order of this statement; and even as it is, the utmost critical 10caution may admit that it was probably with Homer that Greek criticism began. We shall find nothing so constantly borne out in the whole course of this history as the fact—self-evident, but constantly neglected in its consequences—that criticism is a vine which must have its elm or other support to fasten on. And putting aside all the endless and (from some points of view at least) rather fruitless disputes about the age, the authorship, and so forth, of Homer, we know, from what is practically the unanimous and unintentional testimony of the whole of Greek literature, that “Homer” and the knowledge of Homer were anterior to almost all of it. And it was impossible that a people so acute and so philosophically given as the Greeks should be soaked in Homer, almost to the same extent as that to which the English lower and middle classes of the seventeenth century were soaked in the Bible, without being tempted to exercise their critical faculties upon the poems. It was long, as we shall see, before this exercise took the form of strictly literary criticism, of the criticism which (with the provisos and limitations of the last chapter) we call æsthetic. It was once said that the three functions of criticism in its widest sense are to interpret, to verify or sanction, and to judge, the last being its highest and purest office. |Probably allegoric in method.| But the other two commend themselves perhaps more to the natural man—they certainly commended themselves more to the Greeks—and we should expect to find them, as we do find them, earlier practised. The Pisistratean redaction, if a fact (as in some form or other it pretty certainly was), is an enterprise both bold and early in the one direction; there is no reason to doubt that many enterprises were made pretty early in the other; and not much to doubt that most of these experiments in interpretation took the allegorical form.
If we had older and more reliable evidence about the fact, and even more about the exact nature of the Probably related to Homer. world-famous Pisistratean editing of the Homeric and other poems, we would need to switch the order of this statement; and even as it stands, the highest critical 10 caution might accept that Greek criticism probably began with Homer. Throughout this entire history, the most consistently supported fact—self-evident but often overlooked in its implications—is that criticism is like a vine that needs an elm or some other support to cling to. Ignoring the endless, and from some perspectives at least, rather unproductive arguments about the age, authorship, and so on of Homer, we know from the nearly unanimous and unintentional evidence of all Greek literature that “Homer” and the understanding of Homer predated almost all of it. It’s also impossible that a people as sharp and philosophically inclined as the Greeks, who were immersed in Homer much like the English lower and middle classes of the seventeenth century were immersed in the Bible, would not be led to exercise their critical skills on the poems. As we will see, it took quite a while before this effort evolved into strictly literary criticism, what we refer to as aesthetic criticism (with the reservations and limitations from the previous chapter). It has been said that the three functions of criticism in its broadest sense are to interpret, to verify or validate, and to judge, with the last being its highest and purest role. Probably allegorical in style. However, the first two functions are perhaps more appealing to the average person—they certainly appealed more to the Greeks—and we should expect to find them being practiced earlier, as indeed they were. The Pisistratean editing, if it happened (as it almost certainly did in some form), was a bold and early venture in that direction; there's no reason to doubt that many initiatives were taken fairly early in the other direction, and it's also quite likely that most of these interpretative experiments took on an allegorical form.
Modern readers and modern critics have usually a certain dislike to Allegory, at least when she presents herself honestly and by her own name. Her government has no doubt at times been something despotic, and her votaries and partisans have at times been almost intolerably tedious and absurd. Yet in the finer sorts of literature, at any rate, the apprehension of some 11sort of allegory, of some sort of double meaning, is almost a necessity. The student of any kind of poetry, and the student of the more imaginative prose, can never rest satisfied with the mere literal and grammatical sense, which belongs not to literature but to science. He cannot help seeking some hidden meaning, something further, something behind, if it be only rhythmical beauty, only the suggestion of pleasure to the ear and eye and heart. Nor ought he to help it. But the ill repute of Allegory arises from the ease with which her aid is borrowed to foist religious, philosophical, and other sermons into the paradise of art. This danger was especially imminent in a country like Greece, where religion, philosophy, literature, and art of all kinds were, from the earliest times, almost inextricably connected and blended.
Modern readers and critics often have a certain dislike for allegory, especially when it presents itself openly and by name. Its governance has sometimes been quite oppressive, and its followers and supporters can be incredibly tedious and absurd. However, in finer literature, the understanding of some sort of allegory or double meaning is almost essential. A student of poetry or imaginative prose can never be fully satisfied with just the literal and grammatical meaning, which belongs to science rather than literature. They will always seek a hidden meaning, something deeper, something beneath the surface, even if it’s just the beauty of rhythm or the pleasure it brings to the ear, eye, and heart. And they shouldn’t stop seeking it. The negative view of allegory comes from how easily it can be used to sneak religious, philosophical, and other sermons into the realm of art. This danger was particularly present in a place like Greece, where religion, philosophy, literature, and art have been intertwined and blended since ancient times.
Accordingly allegory, and that reverse or seamy side of allegory, rationalistic interpretation, seem to have made their appearance very early in Greece. This latter has only to do with literary criticism in the sense that it is, and always has been, a very great degrader thereof, inclining it to be busy with matter instead of form. The allegorising tendency proper is not quite so dangerous, though still dangerous enough. But in the second-hand and all too scanty notices that we have of the early philosophers, it is evident that the two tendencies met and crossed in them almost bewilderingly. When Xenophanes found fault with the Homeric anthropomorphism, when Anaxagoras and others made the scarcely audacious identification of the arrows of Apollo with the rays of the sun, and the bolder one of Penelope’s web with the processes of the syllogism, they were anticipating a great deal which has presented itself as criticism (whether it had any business to do so or not) in the last two thousand and odd hundred years. We have not a few names, given by more or less good authority and less or more known independently, of persons—Anaximander, Stesimbrotus, a certain Glaucus or Glaucon, and others—who early devoted themselves to allegorical interpretation of Homer and perhaps of other poets; but we have hardly even fragments of their work, and we can found no solid arguments upon what is told us of it. Only we can see dimly from these notices, clearly from the 12fuller and now trustworthy evidence which we find in Plato, that their criticism was criticism of matter only,—that they treated Homer as a historical, a religious, a philosophical document, not as a work of art.
Allegory, along with its opposite, rationalistic interpretation, seems to have emerged quite early in Greece. The latter mainly relates to literary criticism, where it has consistently degraded it by focusing on content rather than form. The proper allegorical approach is not as harmful, though it's still fairly hazardous. In the limited and somewhat unclear references we have about the early philosophers, it's evident that these two tendencies intersected within them in a bewildering way. For example, when Xenophanes criticized Homer’s portrayal of gods in human form, and when Anaxagoras and others made the bold connection between Apollo's arrows and sunlight, or Penelope’s weaving and the processes of logic, they were foreshadowing much of the criticism that has surfaced over the last two thousand years. We have several names—like Anaximander, Stesimbrotus, and a certain Glaucus or Glaucon—of individuals who early on engaged in the allegorical interpretation of Homer and possibly other poets. However, we barely possess any fragments of their work, and we cannot construct solid arguments based on what little is known about it. What we can gather, albeit vaguely from these mentions and clearly from the more reliable evidence found in Plato, is that their critiques focused only on the content—they viewed Homer as a historical, religious, or philosophical text, rather than as a piece of art.
Indeed, as one turns over the volumes of Karsten[5] and Mullach[6] with their budgets of commentary and scholia enveloping the scanty kernel of text; as one reads the |Xenophanes.| relics, so interesting, so tantalising, so pathetic, of these early thinkers who already knew of metaphysics ce qu’on a su de tous les temps,—one sees, scanty as they are, how very unlikely it is that, if we had more, there would be anything in it that would serve our present purpose. These Greeks, at any rate, were children—children of genius, children of extraordinary promise, children almost of that gigantic breed which has to be stifled lest it grow too fast. But, like children in general, when they have any great mental development, they scorned what seemed to them little things. And, also like children, they had not and could not have the accumulation of knowledge of particulars which is necessary for the criticism of art. The audacious monopantheism of Xenophanes could not, we are sure, have stooped to consider, not as it actually did[7] whether Homer and Hesiod were blasphemers, but whether they did their blaspheming with technical cunning. In its sublimer moments and in its moments of discussion, in those of the famous single line—
Indeed, as one looks through the volumes of Karsten[5] and Mullach[6], packed with commentary and notes around the limited text, and as one reads the Xenophanes remnants—so intriguing, so frustrating, so moving—of these early thinkers who were already exploring metaphysics what we have known throughout time, it becomes clear, despite their scarcity, how unlikely it is that, if we had more, it would contain anything useful for our current needs. These Greeks, at any rate, were like children—children of genius, children with remarkable potential, almost like that rare breed that must be held back to prevent it from growing too quickly. But, like children in general, when they experienced significant mental growth, they turned their backs on what they considered trivial matters. Also, like children, they lacked the accumulated knowledge of specific details necessary for critiquing art. We can be sure that the bold monopantheism of Xenophanes didn’t care to ponder, not as it actually did[7] whether Homer and Hesiod were blasphemers, but rather whether their blasphemies were crafted with skill. In its more elevated moments and during discussions, in those instances of the famous single line—
as well as in the satire on the ox- and lion-creed of lions and oxen, it would have equally scorned the attempt to substitute for mere opinion a humble inductive approach to knowledge on the differences of Poetry and prose and the proper definition of Comedy. Even in those milder moods when the philosopher gave, if he did give, receipts for the proper mode of mixing 13negus,[8] and was not insensible to the charms of a soft couch, sweet wine, and devilled peas,[9] one somehow does not see him as a critic.
as well as in the satire of the ox- and lion-criteria of lions and oxen, it would have just as much mocked the effort to replace mere opinion with a humble, evidence-based approach to understanding the differences between Poetry and prose, as well as the correct definition of Comedy. Even in those calmer moments when the philosopher provided, if he actually did, guidelines for properly mixing negus,13negus,[8] and wasn't indifferent to the comforts of a soft couch, sweet wine, and spicy peas,[9] one still doesn't quite picture him as a critic.
How much less even does one see anything of the kind in the few and great verses of Parmenides, that extraordinary link of union between Homer and Lucretius, the poet of |Parmenides.| the “gates of the ways of night and day,”[10] the philosopher whose teaching is of that which “is and cannot but be?”[11] the seer whose sight was ever “straining straight at the rays of the sun”?[12] We shall see shortly how a more chastened and experienced idealism, combined in all probability with a much wider actual knowledge of literature and art, made the literary criticism of Plato a blend of exquisite rhapsody and childish crotchet. In the much earlier day of Parmenides not even this blend was to be expected. There could hardly by any possibility have been anything but the indulgence in allegorising which is equally dear to poets and philosophers, and perhaps the inception of a fanciful philology. Metaphysics and physics sufficed, with a little creative literature. For criticism there could be no room.
How much less do we see anything like that in the few and great verses of Parmenides, that amazing connection between Homer and Lucretius, the poet of Parmenides. the “gates of the ways of night and day,”[10] the philosopher who teaches about what “is and cannot but be?”[11] the seer whose vision was always “straining straight at the rays of the sun”?[12] Soon, we will see how a more refined and experienced idealism, likely combined with a much broader understanding of literature and art, made Plato's literary criticism a mix of beautiful rhapsody and childish whim. In the much earlier time of Parmenides, not even this mix could be expected. It’s hard to believe there could be anything other than the love for allegorizing that is equally cherished by poets and philosophers, and perhaps the beginning of an imaginative philology. Metaphysics and physics were enough, along with a bit of creative literature. There was no space for criticism.
But it will be said, Empedocles? Empedocles who, according to some traditions, was the inventor of Rhetoric—who certainly was a native of the island where Rhetoric arose—the |Empedocles.| chief speaker among these old philosophers? That Empedocles had a good deal of the critical temper may be readily granted. He has little or nothing of the sublime beliefs of Parmenides; his scepticism is much more thorough-going than that which certainly does appear in the philosopher of Colophon. If a man do not take the discouragement of it too much to heart there is, perhaps, no safer and saner frame of mind for the critic than that expressed in the strongest of all the Empedoclean fragments, that which tells us how “Men, wrestling through a little space of life that is no life, whirled 14off like a vapour by quick fate, flit away, each persuaded but of that with which he has himself come in contact, darting this way and that. But the Whole man boasts to find idly; not to be seen are these things by men, nor heard, nor grasped by their minds. Thou shalt know no more than human counsel has reached.”[13] An excellent critical mood, if not pushed to mere inaction and despair: but there is no evidence that it led Empedocles to criticism. Physics and ethics appear to have absorbed him wholly.
But people might ask, Empedocles? Empedocles, who some say was the creator of Rhetoric—who definitely came from the island where Rhetoric began—the Empedocles. main speaker among these ancient philosophers? Sure, Empedocles had a really critical mindset. He lacked the grand beliefs of Parmenides; his skepticism is much deeper than what you see in the philosopher from Colophon. If a person can avoid getting too discouraged by it, there’s probably no safer or more sensible mindset for a critic than what’s expressed in the strongest of all the Empedoclean fragments, which tells us how “Men, struggling through a short life that isn't really life, get swept away like vapor by swift fate, each convinced only of what they've personally experienced, darting this way and that. But the whole person boasts of finding nothing; these things can’t be seen by men, nor heard, nor grasped by their minds. You won’t know more than what human advice has revealed.”[13] That’s a solid critical attitude, as long as it doesn’t lead to just doing nothing and despairing: but there’s no sign that it pushed Empedocles toward criticism. He seemed to be completely focused on physics and ethics.
That the sophist was the first rhetorician would be allowed by his accusers as well as by his apologists: and though Rhetoric long followed wandering fires before it recognised its true star and became Literary Criticism, yet nobody doubts that we must look to it for what literary criticism we shall find in these times. The Sophists, on the very face of the charge constantly brought against them of attending to words merely, are almost acknowledged to be the inventors of Grammar; while from the other charge that they corrupted youth by teaching them to talk fluently, to make the worse the better reason, and the like, it will equally follow that they practised the deliberate consideration of style. Grammar is only the ancilla of criticism, but a tolerably indispensable one; the consideration of style is at least half of criticism itself. Accordingly the two first persons in whose work (if we had it) we might expect to find a considerable body of literary criticism, if only literary criticism of a scrappy, tentative, and outside kind, are the two great sophists Gorgias and Protagoras, contemporaries, but representatives of almost the two extremities of the little Greek world, of Leontini and Abdera, of Sicily and Thrace.
The sophist was recognized by both his critics and supporters as the first rhetorician. Although Rhetoric wandered for a while before it identified its true purpose and became Literary Criticism, no one doubts that we must look to it to find any literary criticism in our times. The Sophists, despite the constant criticism that they focused only on words, are generally accepted as the inventors of Grammar. From the other accusation that they corrupted the youth by teaching them to speak eloquently and to argue the lesser case as the stronger, it also follows that they paid careful attention to style. Grammar is simply the maid of criticism, but it’s a pretty essential one; consideration of style is at least half of criticism itself. Therefore, the first two figures in whose works (if we had them) we might expect to find a significant amount of literary criticism—albeit of a fragmented, experimental, and external nature—are the great sophists Gorgias and Protagoras, who were contemporaries but represented almost opposite ends of the small Greek world, from Leontini and Abdera, Sicily and Thrace.
We have indeed a whole catalogue of work that should have been critical or nothing ascribed by Diogenes Laertius[14] to the still greater contemporary and compatriot of Protagoras, Democritus. How happily would the days of Thalaba (supposing Thalaba to be a historian of criticism) go by, if he had that little library of works which Diogenes thus assigns and calls "Of Music"! They are eight in number: “On Rhythm and Harmony,” “On 15Poetry” (one would compound for this alone), “On the Beauty of Words,”[15] “On Well- and Ill-sounding Letters,” “On Homer or Right Style and Glosses,”[16] “On the Aoedic Art,” “On Verbs(?),”[17] and an Onomasticon. But Democritus lived in the fifth |Democritus.| century before Christ, and Diogenes in the second century after Christ; the historian’s attribution is unsupported, and he has no great character for accuracy; while, worst of all, he himself tells us that there were six Democriti, and that of the other five one was a musician, another an epigrammatist, and a third (most suspiciously) a technical writer on rhetoric. It stands fatally to reason that as all these (save the Chian musician) seem to have been more modern, and as the works mentioned would exactly fall in with the business of the musician and the teacher of rhetoric, they are far more likely, if they ever existed (and Diogenes seems to cite rather the catalogue of a certain Thrasylus than the books themselves), not to have been the work of the Laughing Philosopher. At any rate, even if they were, we are utterly ignorant of their tenor.
We have a whole list of works that should have been crucial or nothing attributed to Diogenes Laertius[14] from the even greater contemporary and fellow countryman of Protagoras, Democritus. How much more enjoyable would the days of Thalaba be (assuming Thalaba was a critic-historian) if he had that small library of works which Diogenes refers to as "Of Music"! There are eight in total: “On Rhythm and Harmony,” “On Poetry” (one could settle for just this), “On the Beauty of Words,”[15] “On Well- and Ill-sounding Letters,” “On Homer or Right Style and Glosses,”[16] “On the Aoedic Art,” “On Verbs(?),”[17] and an Onomasticon. But Democritus lived in the fifth century before Christ, and Diogenes lived in the second century after Christ; the historian’s attribution isn't supported and he doesn’t have a great reputation for accuracy; what’s worse is that he himself tells us there were six Democriti, and of the other five, one was a musician, another was an epigrammatist, and a third (most suspiciously) a technical writer on rhetoric. It logically follows that since all these (except the Chian musician) seem to have been more modern, and since the works listed would match perfectly with the role of the musician and the rhetoric teacher, they are much more likely, if they ever existed (and Diogenes seems to cite more from a certain Thrasylus’ catalogue than the books themselves), not to have been created by the Laughing Philosopher. In any case, even if they were, we have no idea what their content was.
That the other great Abderite, Protagoras, the disciple of Democritus himself, wrote on subjects of the kind, there can be no reasonable doubt. It is practically impossible that he should not have done so, though we have not the exact title of any. He is said to have been the first to distinguish the parts of an oration by name, to have made some important advances in technical grammar, and to have lectured on the poets. But here again we have no texts to appeal to, nor any certain fact.
That the other prominent Abderite, Protagoras, who was a student of Democritus himself, wrote on these topics is beyond reasonable doubt. It's virtually impossible that he didn't, even though we don't have the exact titles of any of his works. He is credited with being the first to label the parts of a speech, making significant strides in technical grammar, and giving lectures on the poets. However, once again, we have no texts to refer to, nor any definitive facts.
Yet perhaps it is not mere critical whim to doubt whether, if we had these texts also, we should be much further advanced. The titles of those attributed to Democritus, if we could accept |The Sophists—earlier.| the attribution with any confidence, would make such scepticism futile. But we have no titles of critical works attributed to Protagoras; we only know vaguely that he lectured on the poets.[18] And from all the stories 16about him as well as from the famous dialogue which puts the hostile view of his sophistry, we can conclude with tolerable certainty that his interests were mainly ethical, with perhaps a dash of grammar—the two notes, as we have seen and shall see, of all this early Greek criticism. Certainly this was the case with the Sicilian school which traditionally founded Rhetoric—Empedocles himself perhaps, Corax, Tisias, Gorgias, and the pupil of Gorgias, Polus, with more certainty. Here again most of our best evidence is hostile, and therefore to be used with caution; but the hostility does not affect the present point. Socrates or Plato could have put unfavourable views of Sophistic quite as well—indeed, considering Plato’s curious notions of inventive art, perhaps better—in regard to Æsthetics. If ethics and philology, not criticism proper, are the subjects in which their adversaries try to make Protagoras and Gorgias cut a bad figure, we may be perfectly certain that these were the subjects in which they themselves tried to cut a good one. If they are not misrepresented—are not indeed represented at all—in the strict character of the critic, it can only be because they did not, for good or for ill, assume that character. The philosophy of language, the theory of persuasion, the moral character of poetry and oratory, these were the subjects which interested them and their hearers; not the sources of literary beauty, the division of literary kinds, the nature and varieties of style. Wherever ethic and metaphysic are left, the merest philology seems to have been the only alternative—the few phrases attributed to any writers of this period that bear a different complexion being very few, uncertainly authentic, and in almost every case extremely vague.
Yet maybe it's not just a critical whim to question whether, if we had these texts too, we would be much further along. The titles attributed to Democritus, if we could trust the attribution at all, would make such skepticism pointless. But we have no titles of critical works attributed to Protagoras; we only know vaguely that he lectured on the poets. And from all the stories about him as well as from the famous dialogue that presents a negative view of his sophistry, we can reasonably conclude that his main interests were ethical, with perhaps a bit of grammar—the two key aspects, as we have seen and will see, of all early Greek criticism. This was certainly true for the Sicilian school, which traditionally established Rhetoric—Empedocles himself, Corax, Tisias, Gorgias, and Gorgias's student, Polus, with more certainty. Once again, most of our best evidence is from critics, so we should use it cautiously; however, the hostility doesn’t change the current point. Socrates or Plato could have presented unfavorable views of Sophistic just as well—indeed, considering Plato’s unusual ideas about inventive art, perhaps even better—regarding Aesthetics. If ethics and language studies, rather than proper criticism, are the subjects in which their opponents try to make Protagoras and Gorgias look bad, we can be sure that those were the subjects in which they themselves wanted to look good. If they are not misrepresented—indeed, not represented at all—in the strict role of the critic, it can only be because they didn’t, whether for better or worse, take on that role. The philosophy of language, the theory of persuasion, the moral character of poetry and oratory—these were the topics that interested them and their audiences; not the sources of literary beauty, the classification of literary types, or the nature and varieties of style. Wherever ethics and metaphysics are set aside, the simplest language study seems to have been the only alternative—the few phrases attributed to any writers of this time that have a different tone being very few, uncertain in authenticity, and almost always extremely vague.
Nothing else could reasonably be expected when we consider the nature of Rhetoric as we find it exhibited in Aristotle himself, and as it was certainly conceived by its first inventors or nomenclators. It was the Art of Persuasion—the Art of producing a practical effect—almost the Art of Succeeding in Life. We shall see when we come to Aristotle himself that this was as inevitable a priori as it is certain in fact: for the present the certainty of the fact itself may content us. Where the few 17recorded or imputed utterances of the later sophists do touch on literature they bear (with a certain additional ingenious wire-drawing) the same marks as those of the early philosophers. |The Sophists—later.| They play upon the “honourable deceit” of tragedy;[19] they tread harder the old road of allegorical interpretations;[20] they dwell on words and their nature;[21] or else, overshooting mark as far as elsewhere they fall short of it, they attempt ambitious theories of beauty in general, whether it is “harmony,” utility, sensual pleasure, what not.[22] This is—to adopt the useful, if accidental, antithesis of metaphysic—metacritic, not criticism. And we shall not, I think, be rash in assuming that if we had the texts, which we have not, we should find—we are most certainly not rash in saying that in the actual texts we do find—nothing but excursions in the vestibules of Criticism proper, or attempts more or less in vain upon her secret chambers,—no expatiation whatever in her main and open halls.[23]
Nothing else could realistically be expected when we think about the nature of Rhetoric as shown by Aristotle himself and as it was clearly conceived by its original creators. It was the Art of Persuasion—the Art of creating a practical impact—almost the Art of Succeeding in Life. When we get to Aristotle himself, we'll see that this was as unavoidable before the fact as it is definitely true: for now, we can be satisfied with the certainty of the fact itself. Where the few recorded or attributed statements of the later sophists touch on literature, they carry (with a bit of extra clever stretching) the same traits as those of the early philosophers. The Sophists—later. They play with the “honorable deception” of tragedy;[19] they delve deeper into old allegorical interpretations;[20] they focus on words and their meanings;[21] or, overshooting the mark as far as they fall short elsewhere, they try ambitious theories of beauty in general, whether it’s “harmony,” usefulness, sensory pleasure, or something else.[22] This is—to use the useful, if unintentional, contrast of metaphysics—metacritic, not criticism. And I don't think we'll be reckless in assuming that if we had the texts, which we don't, we'd find—we are definitely not reckless in saying that in the actual texts we do find—nothing but forays into the entryways of proper Criticism, or attempts, more or less futile, into her hidden chambers—no exploration at all in her main and open halls.[23]
Two only, and those two of the very greatest, of Greek writers before Aristotle—Plato and Aristophanes—furnish us with literary criticism proper, while of these two the first is a critic almost against his will, and the second one merely for the nonce. Yet we may be more than thankful for what they give us, and for the slight reinforcement, as regards the nature of pre-Aristotelian criticism, which we derive from a third and much lesser man—Isocrates.
Only two, and they are the greatest, Greek writers before Aristotle—Plato and Aristophanes—provide us with proper literary criticism. Of these two, the first is a critic almost against his wishes, and the second only for a brief moment. Still, we should be very grateful for what they offer us, along with the slight insight into pre-Aristotelian criticism that we gain from a third, much lesser figure—Isocrates.
It could not possibly be but that so great a writer as Plato, with an ethos so philosophical as his, should display a strong |Plato.| critical element. Yet there were in him other elements and tendencies, which repressed and distorted his criticism. To begin with, though he less often lingered in the vestibule than his enemies the sophists, he was by the whole tendency of his philosophy even more prompted than they were to make straight for the adytum, neglecting 18the main temple. Some form of the Ideal Theory is indeed necessary to the critic: the beauty of literature is hardly accessible, except to one who is more or less a Platonist. No system so well accounts for the ineffable poetic pleasure, the sudden “gustation of God” which poetry gives, as that of an archetypal form of every possible thought and passion, as well as person and thing, to which as the poet approaches closer and closer, so he gives his readers the deeper and truer thrill. But Plato’s unfortunate impatience of anything but the idea pure and simple, led him all wrong in criticism. Instead of welcoming poetry for bringing him nearer to the impossible and unattainable, he chides it for interfering with possession and attainment. In the Phædrus and the Republic especially, but also elsewhere, poetic genius, poetic charm, poetry itself, are described, if not exactly defined, with an accuracy which had never been reached before, and which has never been surpassed since; in the same and other places the theory of Imitation, or, as it might be much better called, Representation, is outlined with singular acuteness and, so far as we know, originality, though it is pushed too far; and remarks on the divisions of literature, at least of poetry, show that a critic of the highest order is but a little way off. But then comes that everlasting ethical and political preoccupation which is at once the real forte and the real foible of the Greek genius, and (with some other peculiarities) succeeds to a great extent in neutralising the philosopher’s critical position as a whole. In the first place, the “imitation” theory (imperfectly grasped owing to causes to be more fully dealt with later) deposes the poet from his proper position, and, combined with will-worship of the Idea, prevents Plato from seeing that the poet’s duty, his privilege, his real reason for existence, is to “dis-realise,” to give us things not as they are but as they are not. In the second, that curious, interesting, and in part most fruitful and valuable Manichæism which Idealism so often comports, makes him gradually |His crotchets.| look more and more down on Art as Art, more and more take imagination and invention as sinful human interferences with “reminiscence,” and the simple acceptance of the Divine. In the third place, the heresy of instruction grows 19on him, and makes him constantly look, not at the intrinsic value of poetry, its connection with beauty, its importance to the free adult human spirit, but at its position in reference to the young, the private citizen, and so forth. These things sufficiently account for the at first sight almost unintelligible, though exquisitely put, caprices of the Republic and the Laws, which at their worst represent the man of letters and the man of art generally as a dangerous and anti-social nuisance, at the very best admit him as a sort of Board-Schoolmaster, to be rigidly kept in his place, and to be well inspected, coded, furnished with schedules and rules of behaviour, in order that he may not step out of it.
It couldn't possibly be that a great writer like Plato, with such a philosophical ethos, wouldn't show a strong critical element. However, he also had other elements and tendencies that suppressed and distorted his criticism. For one, even though he didn’t linger in the entrance as much as his enemies the sophists, his philosophical tendency pushed him even more than they did to chase after the ideal, overlooking the main substance. Some form of Ideal Theory is indeed necessary for a critic: the beauty of literature is hard to grasp without someone who is somewhat of a Platonist. No framework explains the indescribable pleasure of poetry, that sudden “taste of God” it offers, as well as one that includes an archetypal form of every possible thought, feeling, person, and object. The closer a poet gets to that, the deeper and truer the thrill they generate in their readers. But Plato’s unfortunate impatience with anything less than pure idea led him astray in criticism. Instead of appreciating poetry for bringing him closer to the impossible and unattainable, he criticizes it for obstructing possession and achievement. In the *Phaedrus* and *Republic*, especially, but also in other works, he describes poetic genius, poetic charm, and poetry itself with unmatched accuracy—that had never been achieved before and hasn’t been since. In those same and other writings, he outlines the theory of Imitation, which would be better termed Representation, with remarkable insight, and to the best of our knowledge, originality, even though he takes it too far; and his observations on the divisions of literature, particularly poetry, suggest that he is not far from being a top-tier critic. However, there is that persistent ethical and political preoccupation, which is both the strength and weakness of Greek genius, and, along with some other peculiarities, largely neutralizes the philosopher's critical stance as a whole. First, the “imitation” theory (which he doesn’t fully grasp for reasons discussed later) removes the poet from their rightful role, and, combined with his admiration for the Idea, prevents Plato from realizing that the poet's duty, privilege, and true purpose is to “dis-realize,” to show us things not as they are but as they are not. Secondly, that interesting, complex, and in many ways valuable Manichean aspect of Idealism leads him to view Art more and more disparagingly, regarding imagination and invention as sinful interferences with “recollection” and simple acceptance of the Divine. Thirdly, the heresy of instruction grows on him, causing him to focus not on poetry's intrinsic value, its link to beauty, and its significance to the free, mature human spirit, but rather on its role in relation to the young, the average citizen, and so forth. These factors account for the initially puzzling yet beautifully expressed whims in the *Republic* and the *Laws*, which at their worst portray artists and writers as dangerous and anti-social nuisances, and at their best consider them mere schoolmasters who must be strictly monitored, regulated, and equipped with guidelines and codes of conduct so they don't stray from their designated roles.
Even here, as always, there is some excuse for the choice cum Platone errare, not merely in the exquisiteness of the literary form which this unworthy view of literature takes, but in the fact that, as usual, Plato could not go wrong without going also right. He had probably seen in Athenian life, and he had certainly anticipated in his instinctive command of human nature, the complementary error and curse of “Art for Art only”—of the doctrine (itself, like his own, partly true, but, like his own also, partly false and mischievous) of the moral irresponsibility of the artist. And looking first at morals and politics with that almost feverish eagerness of the Greek philosopher, which was in great part justified by the subsequent Greek collapse in both, he shot wide of the bow-hand from the purely critical point of aim.
Even here, as always, there’s some justification for choosing to to err with Plato, not just in the beauty of the literary style that this unworthy perspective on literature adopts, but also in the reality that, as usual, Plato could not be wrong without also being right. He had likely observed Athenian life, and he definitely anticipated, through his natural understanding of human nature, the complementary mistake and curse of “Art for Art’s sake”—of the belief (which, like his own, is partly true but, like his own, is also partly false and harmful) in the moral irresponsibility of the artist. And when he first examined morals and politics with the almost intense eagerness characteristic of the Greek philosopher—which was largely justified by the later collapse of Greece in both areas—he missed the mark from a purely critical perspective.
Yet where shall we find earlier in time, where shall we find nobler in tone at any time, a critical position to match with that of the Phædrus and the Ion as wholes, and of |His compensations.| many other passages? That “light and winged and sacred thing the poet” had never had his highest functions so celebrated before, though in the very passage which so celebrates him the antithesis of art and delirium be dangerously over-worked. Alas! it is in the power of all of us to avoid bad art, and it is not in the power of us all to secure good delirium! But this matters little, or at worst not so very much. No one can acknowledge more heartily than Plato—no one has acknowledged more poetically—that the poet is not a mere moralist, a 20mere imitator, a mere handler of important subjects. And from no one, considering his other views, could the acknowledgment come with greater force and greater authority. In him and in that great enemy of his master, to whom we come next, we find first expressed that real enthusiasm for literature of which the best, the only true, criticism is but a reasoned variety.
But where can we find, earlier in time or even now, a more elevated critical viewpoint than that of the Phædrus and the Ion as a whole, and of His payments. and many other passages? That “light and winged and sacred thing, the poet,” had never had his highest roles so celebrated before, even though the very passage that honors him dangerously overworks the contrast between art and delirium. Unfortunately, it’s within everyone's ability to avoid bad art, but not everyone can guarantee good delirium! However, this isn't of great importance, or at worst, not that significant. No one can admit more sincerely than Plato—no one has acknowledged more poetically—that the poet is not just a moralist, a mere imitator, or just a handler of significant subjects. And from no one, given his other views, could this acknowledgment come with greater strength and authority. In him and in that great opponent of his master, to whom we turn next, we first encounter that genuine passion for literature, of which the best, truly valid criticism is merely a reasoned version.
If we but possessed that ode or pæan of Tynnichus[24] of Chalcis, which, it would appear from the Ion,[25] Plato not merely thought the only good thing among its author’s works, but regarded as a masterpiece in itself! If we could but ourselves compare the works of Antimachus with those of the more popular Chœrilus, to which Plato himself is said to have so much preferred them that he sent to Colophon to have a copy made for his own use! Then we might know what his real literary preferences in the way of poetry were, instead of being put off with beautiful, invaluable, but hopelessly vague enthusiasms about poetic beauty in the abstract, and with elaborate polemics against Homer and Hesiod from a point of view which is not the point of view of literary criticism at all. But these things have been grudged us. There are assertions, which we would not only fain believe, but have no difficulty whatever in believing, that the aversion to poets represented in the Republic and the Laws was, if not feigned, hypothetical and, as one may say, professional. But this, though a comfort generally, is of no assistance to us in our present inquiry. The old comparison of the lantern “high, far-shining, empty” recurs depressingly.[26]
If only we had that ode or song of Tynnichus[24] from Chalcis, which, according to the Ion,[25] Plato not only considered the best of its author's works but also viewed as a masterpiece on its own! If we could compare the works of Antimachus with those of the more famous Chœrilus, which Plato supposedly preferred so much that he sent to Colophon for a copy for himself! Then we could understand his true literary tastes in poetry, instead of just being left with beautiful, priceless, but frustratingly vague ideas about poetic beauty in general, along with detailed arguments against Homer and Hesiod from a perspective that isn’t even literary criticism. But we have been denied these insights. There are claims we would love to believe, and have no trouble believing, that the dislike for poets shown in the Republic and the Laws was, if not fake, at least hypothetical or, as one might say, professional. However, while this is comforting in a general sense, it doesn’t help us with our current inquiry. The old analogy of the lantern “high, far-shining, empty” comes back to haunt us.[26]
21There have been periods, not the happiest, but also not the least important of her history, when Criticism herself would have absolutely fenced her table against Aristophanes. |Aristophanes.| That a poet, and a dramatic poet, and a dramatic poet who permitted himself the wildest excesses of farce, should be dignified with the name of critic, would have seemed to the straiter sect a monstrous thing. Yet the Old Greek Comedy was emphatically “a criticism of life,” and as such it could not fail to meddle with such an important part of Athenian life as Athenian literature. It might be not uninteresting, but is at best superfluous, if not positively irrelevant here, to point out how important that part was; the fact is certain. And while it is going rather a long way round to connect the rivalries of serious poets, and the alterations which these or other causes brought about in their works, with the history of criticism proper, there is no doubt of such a connection in the case of the work—fortunately in fairly large measure preserved—of Aristophanes, and with that—unfortunately lost, except in fragments—of his fellows.
21There have been times, not the happiest, but still significant in her history, when Criticism herself would have completely shut out Aristophanes. Aristophanes. The idea that a poet, especially a dramatic poet who indulged in the wildest excesses of farce, could be called a critic would have seemed outrageous to the more conservative group. Yet Old Greek Comedy was undeniably “a criticism of life,” and as such, it inevitably engaged with a crucial aspect of Athenian life: Athenian literature. While it might not be irrelevant, it's still somewhat unnecessary to highlight just how important that aspect was; the fact remains. And although it takes a somewhat roundabout approach to link the rivalries of serious poets and the changes that these or other factors caused in their works to the history of proper criticism, there is no doubt about the connection in the case of the surviving work—fortunately preserved in fairly large parts—of Aristophanes, and unfortunately lost, except in fragments, of his contemporaries.
Nor can there be very much doubt that, though our possessions might be greater in volume, we could hardly have anything better in kind than the work of Aristophanes, and especially the famous play of the Frogs, which was probably the earliest of all the masterpieces of hostile literary criticism, and which remains to this day among the very finest of them. Aristophanes indeed united, both generally and in this particular instance, all the requisites for playing the part to perfection, with one single exception—the possession, namely, of that wide comparative knowledge of other literatures which the Greeks lacked, and which, in this as in other matters, was their most serious deficiency. 22His own literary faculty was of the most exquisite as well as of the most vigorous kind. His possession, not merely of wit but of humour in the highest degree, saved him from one of the commonest and the greatest dangers of criticism—the danger of dwelling too long on single points, or of giving disproportionate attention to the different points with which he dealt. And though no doubt the making a dead-set at bad or faulty literature, not because it is bad or faulty, but because it happens to be made the vehicle of views in politics, religion, or what not which the critic dislikes, is not theoretically defensible; yet the historian and the practical philosopher must admit that, as a matter of fact, it has given us some of the very best criticism we have.
There's really no doubt that, even if we have more possessions now, we couldn't have anything better than the work of Aristophanes, especially the famous play Frogs, which is probably the earliest example of critical literary commentary and is still one of the finest. Aristophanes truly had, both in general and in this specific case, all the qualities needed to perform perfectly, except for one thing— the broad comparative knowledge of other literatures that the Greeks didn't have, which was their biggest shortcoming. His literary talent was both exquisite and powerful. His gift, not just for wit but for high-level humor, kept him safe from one of the most common and serious pitfalls of criticism— the risk of focusing too long on single issues or giving uneven attention to different points. And while it's not theoretically justifiable to criticize poor or faulty literature just because it carries political, religious, or other views that the critic dislikes, historians and practical philosophers must acknowledge that, in reality, this approach has produced some of the best criticism we have. 22
Nor has it given us anything much better than the Frogs. That the polemic against Euripides, here and elsewhere, is unfairly |The Frogs.| and excessively personal, is not to be denied; and even those who almost wholly agree with it from the literary side may grant that it admits, here and there, of an answer. But still as criticism it is both magnifique and also la guerre. The critic is no desultory snarler, unprovided with theory, and simply snapping at the heels of some one he dislikes. His twenty years' campaign against the author of the Medea, from the Acharnians to the Frogs itself, is thoroughly consistent: it rests upon a reasoned view of art and taste as well as of politics and religion. He disapproves the sceptical purpose, the insidious sophistic, the morbid passion of his victim; but he disapproves quite as strongly the tedious preliminary explanations and interpolated narratives, the “precious” sentiment and style, the tricks and the trivialities. And let it be observed also that Aristophanes, fanatic as he is, and rightly is, on the Æschylean side, is far too good a critic and far too shrewd a man not to allow a pretty full view of the Æschylean defects, as well as to put in the mouth of Euripides himself a very fairly strong defence of his own merits. The famous debate between the two poets, with the accompanying observations of Dionysus and the Chorus, could be thrown, with the least possible difficulty, into the form of a critical causerie which would anticipate by two thousand years 23and more the very shrewdest work of Dryden, the most thoughtful of Coleridge, the most delicate and ingenious of Arnold and Sainte-Beuve. It is indeed rather remarkable how easily literary criticism lends itself to the dramatic-poetical form, whether the ease be owing to the fact of this early and consummate example of it, or to some other cause. And what is especially noticeable is that, throughout, the censure goes documents in hand. The vague generalities of the Poetics in verse, in which, after Horace and Vida, the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries delighted, are here eschewed in favour of direct criticism of actual texts. One might call the Frogs, borrowing the phrase from mediæval French, a review par personnages, and a review of the closest, the most stringent, and the most effective. We can indeed only be surprised that with such an example as this, and others not far inferior, in the same dramatist if not in others, formal criticism in prose should have been so long in making its appearance, and when it appeared, should have shown so much less mastery of method. Beside Aristophanes, the pure critical reviewing of Aristotle himself is vague, is desultory, and begins at the wrong end; even that of Longinus is scrappy and lacking in grasp; while it would be as unfair as it would be unkind to mention, in any comparison of genius with the author of the Frogs, the one master of something like formal critical examination of particular books and authors that Greek preserves for us in Dionysius of Halicarnassus.
It hasn't given us anything much better than the Frogs. The criticism against Euripides, here and elsewhere, is clearly unfair and overly personal; even those who mostly agree with it from a literary standpoint might acknowledge that it occasionally allows for a response. Still, as criticism, it is both awesome and the war. The critic isn't just a random grumbler without any theory, snapping at someone he dislikes. His twenty-year campaign against the author of the Medea, from the Acharnians to the Frogs itself, is completely consistent: it’s based on a well-reasoned perspective of art and taste, as well as politics and religion. He disapproves of the skeptical intention, the sneaky sophistry, and the morbid passion of his target; but he also strongly disapproves of the tedious preliminary explanations, the interjected narratives, the "precious" sentiment and style, the tricks, and the trivialities. It's worth mentioning that Aristophanes, as fanatical as he is, and rightly so, on the side of Aeschylus, is too good a critic and too sharp a thinker not to provide a pretty comprehensive view of Aeschylus's flaws, alongside putting a fair defense of Euripides's merits in his mouth. The famous debate between the two poets, along with Dionysus's and the Chorus’s comments, could easily be turned into a critical chat that would anticipate by over two thousand years the sharpest work of Dryden, the deepest thoughts of Coleridge, and the most delicate and clever insights of Arnold and Sainte-Beuve. It’s quite remarkable how easily literary criticism can take on a dramatic-poetic form, whether that's due to this early and masterful example or some other reason. What stands out is that, throughout, the criticism is well-supported by evidence. The vague generalities of the Poetics in verse, which fascinated the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries after Horace and Vida, are avoided here in favor of direct critiques of actual texts. One could call the Frogs, borrowing a phrase from medieval French, a review by characters, and it’s a review that is close, strict, and highly effective. We can only be surprised that, with such an example as this, along with others not far behind in the same dramatist or others, formal criticism in prose took so long to emerge, and when it did, it showed so much less mastery of method. Compared to Aristophanes, even Aristotle’s pure critical review feels vague, unfocused, and starts from the wrong end; Longinus's work is patchy and lacks depth; and it would be both unfair and unkind to compare the genius of the author of the Frogs with the one master of something akin to formal critical analysis of specific books and authors that Greek literature gives us in Dionysius of Halicarnassus.
It is, however, extremely rash to conclude, as has sometimes been concluded, that because we find so much tendency towards |Other criticism in Comedy.| literary criticism in Aristophanes, we should find a proportionate amount in other Comic writers (at least in those of the Old Comedy, who had perhaps most genius and certainly most parrhesia), if their works existed. The contrary opinion is far more probable. For though we have nothing but fragments, often insignificant in individual bulk, of the writers of the Old Comedy except Aristophanes, and of all the writers of the Middle—nothing but fragments, though sometimes not insufficient in bulk, of Menander, Philemon, and the other writers of the New—yet it must be remembered 24that these fragments are extremely numerous, and that in a very considerable number of cases, fragments as they are, they give a fair glimpse of context and general tone. I do not hesitate to say, after most careful examination of the collections of Meineke and his successors, that there are not more than one or two faint and doubtful approaches to our subject discoverable there. The passage of Pherecrates[27] on which M. Egger chiefly relies to prove his very wide assertion that “il n’y a peut-être pas un seul poète” of the Old Comedy “qui n’ait mêlé la critique littéraire à ses fictions comiques” deals with music, not literature. And it is exceedingly rash to argue from titles, which, as we know from those of the plays remaining to us in their entirety, bore as little necessary relation to contents in ancient as in modern times.
It is very reckless to assume, as has sometimes been the case, that just because we see a lot of literary criticism in Aristophanes, we should expect to find a similar amount in other comic writers (especially those from Old Comedy, who arguably had the most talent and certainly the most free speech), if their works were still available. The opposite view is much more likely. Even though we have only fragments, often small and insignificant, of the works of the Old Comedy writers besides Aristophanes, and of all the Middle Comedy writers—only fragments, sometimes larger in size, of Menander, Philemon, and the other New Comedy writers—it’s important to note that these fragments are quite numerous, and in many cases, they provide a decent glimpse of the context and overall tone. After thoroughly examining the collections by Meineke and his successors, I can confidently say that there are only one or two faint and uncertain hints on our topic found there. The passage from Pherecrates[27] that M. Egger mainly uses to support his sweeping claim that "There might not be a single poet." of Old Comedy "who has mixed literary criticism with their comedic fictions" is about music, not literature. It’s also very unwise to draw conclusions from titles, which, as we know from the plays that have survived in full, had as little necessary connection to their content in ancient times as they do today.
It may be pleaded, of course, that our comic fragments are very mainly preserved to us by grammarians, scholiasts, and lexicographers, who were more likely to find the unusual locutions for which they principally looked in those descriptions of the fishmarket and the stews, of which we have so many, than in literary disquisitions. But in these myriads of fragments, motelike as they often are, it is contrary to probability that we should not find at least a respectable proportion of allusions to any subject which was frequently treated by the comic writers, just as we do find references not merely to fish and the hetæræ, but to philosophy (such references are common enough), to cookery, politics, dress, and all manner of things except literary criticism. Parodies of serious pieces there may have been; but parody, though akin to criticism, is earlier,[28] and is rather criticism in the rough. And it is probable, or rather certain, that the example of the greatest of Comic poets was followed by the smaller fry in attacks on Euripides; but these attacks need not have been purely literary at all. The contrast 25between comedy and tragedy attributed to Antiphanes[29] in his Poiesis bears solely on the subject, and the necessity of greater inventiveness on the part of the comic poet.
It can be argued that the comic fragments we have mostly come from grammarians, scholiasts, and lexicographers, who were more likely to find the unusual phrases they were looking for in those descriptions of the fish market and the brothels, which we have plenty of, rather than in literary discussions. However, in these countless fragments, often like a hotel stay, it seems unlikely that we wouldn’t find at least a decent number of references to subjects frequently addressed by comic writers, just as we do see references not just to fish and the courtesans, but also to philosophy (such references are quite common), cooking, politics, fashion, and all sorts of topics except literary criticism. There may have been parodies of serious works; however, parody, while similar to criticism, is more primitive and is more like rough criticism. It’s likely, or rather certain, that the example set by the greatest of comic poets inspired the lesser ones to criticize Euripides; but these critiques didn’t have to be purely literary at all. The contrast between comedy and tragedy attributed to Antiphanes in his Poiesis focuses solely on the topic and the need for greater creativity from the comic poet.
Once only, so far as I have been able to discover, do we come upon a passage which (if it be genuine, of which there |Simylus (?).| seems to be doubt for more than one reason) has undoubted right to rank. This is the extremely, the almost suspiciously, remarkable passage attributed to the Middle Comic poet, Simylus, by Stobæus, who, be it remembered, can hardly have lived less than eight or nine hundred years later. This advances not only a theory of poetry and poetical criticism, but one of such astonishing completeness that it goes far beyond anything that we find in Aristotle, and is worthy of Longinus himself at his very happiest moment, while it is more complete than anything actually extant in the Περὶ Ὕψους. It runs as follows:[30] “Neither is nature without art sufficient to any one for any practical achievement, nor is art which has not nature with it. When both come together there are still needed a choragia,[31] love of the task, practice, a lucky occasion, time, a critic able to grasp what is said. If any of these chance to be missing, a man will not come to the goal set before him. Natural gifts, good will, painstaking method—this is what makes wise and good poets. Number of years makes neither, but only makes them old.”
Once, as far as I know, we encounter a passage that (if it's authentic, which is doubtful for several reasons) clearly deserves recognition. This is the quite extraordinary, almost suspiciously impressive excerpt attributed to the Middle Comic poet Simylus by Stobæus, who, remember, lived at least eight or nine hundred years later. This passage not only presents a theory of poetry and poetic criticism but does so with such remarkable completeness that it far exceeds anything found in Aristotle and rivals even Longinus at his best, while being more comprehensive than anything currently available in the Περὶ Ὕψους. It goes like this:[30] “Neither is nature alone sufficient for anyone to achieve anything practical, nor is art without nature. When both come together, a choragia,[31] love for the task, practice, good timing, and a critic who understands what is being said are still necessary. If any of these are missing, a person won’t reach the intended goal. Natural talent, good intentions, and a diligent approach—this is what creates wise and good poets. The number of years does not make them so; it only makes them older.”
26It would be impossible to put the matter better after more than two thousand years of literary accumulation and critical experiment. But it is very hard to believe that it was said in the fourth century before Christ. The wits, indeed, are rather those of that period than of a later; but the experience is that of a careful comparer of more than one literature. In other words, it is the voice of Aristotle speaking with the experience of Quintilian. And it stands, let me repeat, so far as I have been able to discover, absolutely alone in the extant representation of the department of literature to which it is attributed.
26It's hard to express this better after over two thousand years of literary growth and critical analysis. But it's hard to believe this was said in the fourth century BC. The humor feels more aligned with that time rather than a later period; however, the insight reflects someone who has carefully compared multiple literatures. In other words, it's like Aristotle speaking through the experience of Quintilian. And I must emphasize, as far as I can tell, it stands completely unique in the existing representation of the literary field it's related to.
To pass from Aristophanes and Plato to Isocrates is to pass from persons of the first rank in literature to a person not of |Isocrates.| the first rank. Yet for our purpose the “old man eloquent” is not to be despised. On the contrary, he even has special and particular value. For the worst—as no doubt also the best—of men like Aristophanes and Plato is, that they are too little of their time and too much for all time. Moreover, in Isocrates we come not merely to a man above the common, though not reaching the summits of wit, but also to something like a “professional”—to some one who, to some extent, supplies the loss of the earlier professionals already mentioned.
Moving from Aristophanes and Plato to Isocrates means shifting from top-tier literary figures to someone who isn't quite at that level. However, for our purposes, the “old man eloquent” shouldn’t be underestimated. In fact, he has his own unique value. The downside—just like with the best aspects of men like Aristophanes and Plato—is that they are both too much a product of their time and yet timeless. Additionally, with Isocrates, we encounter not just someone who stands out from the crowd, though he doesn’t quite reach the heights of wit, but also something akin to a “professional”—someone who, to some degree, fills the gap left by the earlier mentioned professionals.
To some extent only: for Isocrates, at least in so far as we possess his work, is a rhetorician on the applied sides, which commended themselves so especially to the Greeks, not on the pure side. The legend of his death, at least, fits the political interests of his life; his rhetoric is mostly judicial rhetoric; little as he is of a philosopher, he attacks the sophists as philosophers were in duty bound to do. His purely literary allusions (and they are little more) have a touch of that amusing, that slightly irritating, that wholly important and characteristic patronage and disdain which meets us throughout this period. He was at least believed to have written a formal Rhetoric, but it is doubtful whether we should find much purely literary criticism in it if we had it. His own style, if not exactly gaudy, is pretentious and artificial: we can hardly say that the somewhat vaguely favourable prophecy which 27Plato puts into the mouth of Socrates about him at the end of the Phædrus was very conspicuously fulfilled. And his critical impulses cannot have been very imperative, seeing that though he lived till nearly a hundred, he never found the “happy moment”[32] to write about poetry spoken of in the 12th section of the Panathenaic with a scornful reference to those who “rhapsodised and chattered” in the Lyceum about Homer and Hesiod and other poets. Most of his actual literary references are, as usual, ethical, not literary. In the 12th and 13th section of the oration-epistle to Nicocles[33] he upbraids mankind for praising Hesiod and Theognis and Phocylides as admirable counsellors in life, but preferring to hear the most trumpery of comedies; and himself declares Homer[34] and the great tragic masters worthy of admiration because of their mastery of human nature. In the Busiris[35] he takes quite a Platonic tone about the blasphemies of poets against the gods. There is, indeed, a curious and interesting passage in the Evagoras[36] about the difficulties of panegyric in prose, and the advantages possessed by verse-writers. They have greater liberty of handling their subject; they may use new words and foreign words and metaphors; they can bewitch the soul with rhythm and metre till even bad diction and thought pass unnoticed. For if (says the rhetor naïvely enough) you leave the most celebrated poets their words and meaning, but strip them of their metre, they will cut a much shabbier figure than they do now. But this does not take us very far, and with Isocrates we get no further.
To a certain extent: Isocrates, at least based on his works that we have, is a practical rhetorician, which especially appealed to the Greeks, rather than being a pure theoretician. The story of his death aligns with his political interests; most of his rhetoric is judicial. Although he is not much of a philosopher, he criticizes the sophists as philosophers were expected to do. His literary references (which are quite minimal) display a blend of amusement, slight irritation, and the important characteristic of patronage and disdain that we encounter during this time. He was thought to have written a formal Rhetoric, but it's questionable whether we would find much in the way of literary criticism in it if we had it. His style, while not exactly flashy, is pretentious and artificial: we can hardly say that the somewhat vaguely positive prediction that 27 Plato places in Socrates' mouth about him at the end of the Phædrus was significantly fulfilled. His critical inclinations can't have been very strong, considering that even though he lived to nearly a hundred, he never found the “happy moment”[32] to write about poetry referred to in the 12th section of the Panathenaic, with a scornful nod to those who “rhapsodized and chattered” in the Lyceum about Homer, Hesiod, and other poets. Most of his actual literary references are, as usual, ethical, not literary. In the 12th and 13th sections of the oration-letter to Nicocles[33], he scolds humanity for praising Hesiod, Theognis, and Phocylides as excellent life counselors while preferring to listen to the most absurd comedies; he himself declares that Homer[34] and the great tragic playwrights deserve admiration because of their understanding of human nature. In the Busiris[35], he adopts quite a Platonic stance regarding the poets' blasphemies against the gods. There is, in fact, an intriguing and noteworthy section in the Evagoras[36] about the challenges of writing panegyric in prose compared to the advantages that poets have. They enjoy greater freedom in how they address their topics; they can introduce new words, foreign terms, and metaphors; they have the power to enchant the soul with rhythm and meter until even poor diction and ideas go unnoticed. For if (the rhetor naively asserts) you take the most famous poets’ words and meanings but remove their meter, they will seem much less impressive than they do now. But this insight doesn't take us very far, and with Isocrates, we don’t get any further.
Nor need we expect to get any further. Criticism, in any full and fertile sense of the word, implies in all cases a considerable body of existing literature, in almost all cases the possibility of comparing literatures in different languages. The Greeks were but accumulating (though accumulating with marvellous rapidity) the one; they had as yet no opportunity of the other, and it must be confessed that they did not welcome the opportunity with any eagerness when it came. All the 28more glory to them that, when as yet the accumulation was but proceeding, they produced such work in the kind as that of Plato and Aristophanes; that at the first halt they made such astonishing, if in some ways such necessarily incomplete, use of what had been accumulated, as in the next chapter we shall see was made by Aristotle.
We shouldn't expect to go any further. Genuine criticism requires a significant body of existing literature and often the ability to compare literature in different languages. The Greeks were in the process of building this body of work, and although they were doing it incredibly quickly, they had no chance to compare with other literatures. It's worth noting that when that chance eventually came, they weren’t particularly eager to embrace it. All the more impressive that while they were still in this accumulation phase, they produced works as remarkable as those of Plato and Aristophanes. Even at their first pause, they made such remarkable, albeit somewhat incomplete, use of what had been gathered, as we will see in the next chapter with Aristotle.
4. I am not aware of any complete treatment of the subject of Greek criticism except that of M. Egger already cited, and, as part of a still larger whole, that of M. Théry (see note on Preface). The German handlings of the subject, as Professor Rhys Roberts (p. 259 of his ed. of Longinus) remarks, seem all to be concerned with the philosophy of æsthetic. If the work which Professor Roberts himself promises (ibid., p. ix.) had appeared, I should doubtless have had a most valuable guide and controller in him.
4. I'm not aware of any complete treatment of the topic of Greek criticism except for that of M. Egger mentioned earlier, and, as part of a larger work, that of M. Théry (see note on Preface). The German approaches to the subject, as noted by Professor Rhys Roberts (p. 259 of his edition of Longinus), seem to focus mainly on the philosophy of aesthetics. If the work that Professor Roberts himself promises (ibid., p. ix.) had been published, I would undoubtedly have had a very valuable guide and reference in him.
5. Philosophorum Græcorum Veterum Reliquiæ. Rec. et ill. Simon Karsten (Amsterdam, 1830-38). Vol. i. pars 1, Xenophanes; vol. i. pars 2, Parmenides; vol. ii. Empedocles.
5. Philosophorum Græcorum Veterum Reliquiæ. Rec. et ill. Simon Karsten (Amsterdam, 1830-38). Vol. 1, part 1, Xenophanes; vol. 1, part 2, Parmenides; vol. 2, Empedocles.
9. Ibid., i. 1. 55. Fr. 17. The philosopher says merely ἐρεβίνθους, but we know from Pherecrates (ap. Athenæum, ii. 44) that they were parched or devilled, πεφρυγμένους.
9. Ibid., i. 1. 55. Fr. 17. The philosopher just says ἐρεβίνθους, but we know from Pherecrates (ap. Athenæum, ii. 44) that they were roasted or spicy, πεφρυγμένους.
11. Ibid., l. 35.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ibid., p. 35.
12. Ibid., l. 144.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ibid., p. 144.
16. ὀρθοεπείης καὶ γλωσσέων.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. spelling and language.
17. ῥημάτων
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. phrases
18. And the authority for this, Themistius, is very late. The catalogue of the works given by Diogenes Laertius (ed. cit., p. 240) includes nothing even distantly bearing on criticism.
18. And the source for this, Themistius, is quite recent. The list of works provided by Diogenes Laertius (ed. cit., p. 240) doesn't include anything even remotely related to criticism.
19. Gorgias ap. Plutarch.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Gorgias in Plutarch.
21. V. the Cratylus, passim.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Vs. the Cratylus, passim.
22. V. Hippias Minor.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. V. Hippias Minor.
23. There is not the slightest evidence for assigning the Rhetoric called ad Alexandrum, and variously attributed to Aristotle and Anaximenes, to any pre-Aristotelian writer, least of all for giving it to Corax himself.
23. There is absolutely no evidence to support the claim that the Rhetoric known as to Alexander, which is attributed to both Aristotle and Anaximenes, was written by anyone before Aristotle, especially not by Corax himself.
24. Not only have we not this: we have practically nothing of Tynnichus. His page in Bergk (iii. 379) is blank, except for the phrase which Plato himself quotes: εὕρημά τι Μοισᾶν—“a windfall of the Muses.” Of a very commonplace distich about Agamemnon’s ship, quoted by Procopius, we may apparently relieve him.
24. Not only do we lack this, but we essentially have nothing from Tynnichus. His page in Bergk (iii. 379) is empty, except for the phrase that Plato himself cites: εὕρημά τι Μοισᾶν—“a windfall of the Muses.” We can probably let him off the hook for a pretty ordinary couplet about Agamemnon’s ship that Procopius quotes.
25. 534 D.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. 534 D.
26. If the space and treatment here allotted to Plato seem exceeding poor and beggarly, it can but be urged that his own criticism of literature is so exceedingly general that in this book no other treatment of it was possible. On his own principles we should be “praising the horse in terms of the ass” if we did otherwise. It is true that besides the attitude above extolled, there are to be found, from the glancing, many-sided, parabolic discourse of the Phædrus to the mighty theory of the Republic, endless things invaluable, nay, indispensable, to the critic. It is nearly certain that, as Professor Butcher thinks, no one had anticipated him in the recognition of the organic unity necessary to a work of literary, as of all, art. But even here, as in the messages “to Lysias and all others who write orations, to Homer and all others who write poems, to Solon, &c.,” we see the generality, the abstraction, the evasiveness, one may almost say, of his critical gospel. Such concrete things as the reference to Isocrates at the end of the Phædrus are very rare; and, on the other hand, his frequent and full dealings with Homer are not literary criticism at all. In a treatise on Æsthetics Plato cannot have too large a space; in a History of Criticism the place allotted to him must be conspicuous, but the space small.
26. If the space and discussion given to Plato seem extremely limited and inadequate, it's worth noting that his own critique of literature is so very general that this book couldn't explore it in any other way. By his own standards, we would be “praising the horse in terms of the ass” if we approached it differently. It’s true that in addition to the attitude mentioned earlier, we can find, from the diverse, multi-faceted, metaphorical discourse of the Phædrus to the profound theory in the Republic, countless invaluable, indeed essential, insights for the critic. It's almost certain that, as Professor Butcher suggests, no one had foreseen his recognition of the organic unity necessary for any work of literary, as well as all, art. But even here, like in the messages “to Lysias and all others who write orations, to Homer and all others who write poems, to Solon, etc.,” we see the generality, the abstraction, the vagueness—one might say—of his critical teachings. Concrete references, such as the mention of Isocrates at the end of the Phædrus, are quite rare; conversely, his frequent and thorough discussions about Homer aren’t considered literary criticism at all. In a treatise on aesthetics, Plato deserves ample space; in a history of criticism, his position must be significant, but his space should be limited.
27. This passage, which is twenty-five lines long, is from the play Chiron, and may be found at p. 110 of the Didot edition of Meineke’s Poet. Com. Græc. Fragmenta. Egger (p. 40) only gives it in translation. It is not in the least literary but wholly musical in subject, Music appearing in person and complaining of the alteration of the lyre from seven strings to twelve.
27. This passage, which is twenty-five lines long, is from the play Chiron and can be found on page 110 of the Didot edition of Meineke’s Poet. Com. Grecian. Fragments. Egger (p. 40) only provides it in translation. It's not at all literary but completely musical in theme, with Music appearing in person to complain about the change of the lyre from seven strings to twelve.
29. See Egger (p. 73), who as usual makes a little too much of it. The original may be found in Athenæus (at the opening of Bk. vi. 222 a: vol. i. p. 485, ed. Dindorf), where it is followed by a burlesque encomium on tragedy from the comic poet Timocles, or in Meineke, ed. cit., p. 397.
29. Check out Egger (p. 73), who, as usual, makes a bit too much of it. You can find the original in Athenæus (at the beginning of Bk. vi. 222 a: vol. i. p. 485, ed. Dindorf), where it’s followed by a humorous praise of tragedy from the comic poet Timocles, or in Meineke, ed. cit., p. 397.
30. As the Greek is not in some editions of Meineke’s Fragments, and is not given by Egger at all, while his translation is very loose, it will be best to quote it in full from the former’s edition of Stobæus' Florilegium, ii. 352:—
30. Since the Greek text is missing in some editions of Meineke’s Fragments and is not included at all by Egger, whose translation is quite loose, it's best to quote it in full from the former's edition of Stobæus' Flower collection, ii. 352:—
31. I.e., the official acceptance of the piece, and the supply of a chorus to bring it out. It ought, however, perhaps to be added that the word is often used in a more general sense, “appliances and means,” pecuniary and otherwise.
31. That is, the official approval of the piece, along with the provision of a chorus to highlight it. It should, however, be noted that the term is often used in a broader sense, referring to "tools and resources," both monetary and otherwise.
33. Ibid., i. 23.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ibid., p. 23.
34. Ibid., i. 24.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Same source, p. 24.
CHAPTER III.
ARISTOTLE.
AUTHORSHIP OF THE CRITICISM ATTRIBUTED TO ARISTOTLE—ITS SUBJECT-MATTER—ABSTRACT OF THE ‘POETICS’—CHARACTERISTICS, GENERAL—LIMITATIONS OF RANGE—ETHICAL TWIST—DRAWBACKS RESULTING—OVERBALANCE OF MERIT—THE DOCTRINE OF ἁμαρτία—THE ‘RHETORIC’—MEANING AND RANGE OF “RHETORIC”—THE CONTENTS OF THE BOOK—ATTITUDE TO “LEXIS”—VOCABULARY: “FIGURES”—A DIFFICULTY—“FRIGIDITY”—ARCHAISM—STOCK EPITHET AND PERIPHRASIS—FALSE METAPHOR—SIMILE—“PURITY”—“ELEVATION”—PROPRIETY—PROSE RHYTHM—LOOSE AND PERIODIC STYLE, ETC.—GENERAL EFFECT OF THE ‘RHETORIC’—THE “HOMERIC PROBLEMS”—VALUE OF THE TWO MAIN TREATISES—DEFECTS AND DRAWBACKS IN THE ‘POETICS’—AND IN THE ‘RHETORIC’—MERITS OF BOTH—“IMITATION”—THE END OF ART: THE οἰκεία ἡδονή—THEORY OF ACTION—AND OF ἁμαρτία—OF POETIC DICTION.
AUTHORSHIP OF THE CRITICISM ATTRIBUTED TO ARISTOTLE—ITS SUBJECT MATTER—ABSTRACT OF THE ‘POETICS’—CHARACTERISTICS, GENERAL—LIMITATIONS OF RANGE—ETHICAL TWIST—DRAWBACKS RESULTING—OVERBALANCE OF MERIT—THE DOCTRINE OF ἁμαρτία—THE ‘RHETORIC’—MEANING AND RANGE OF “RHETORIC”—THE CONTENTS OF THE BOOK—ATTITUDE TO “LEXIS”—VOCABULARY: “FIGURES”—A DIFFICULTY—“FRIGIDITY”—ARCHAISM—STOCK EPITHET AND PERIPHRASIS—FALSE METAPHOR—SIMILE—“PURITY”—“ELEVATION”—PROPRIETY—PROSE RHYTHM—LOOSE AND PERIODIC STYLE, ETC.—GENERAL EFFECT OF THE ‘RHETORIC’—THE “HOMERIC PROBLEMS”—VALUE OF THE TWO MAIN TREATISES—DEFECTS AND DRAWBACKS IN THE ‘POETICS’—AND IN THE ‘RHETORIC’—MERITS OF BOTH—“IMITATION”—THE END OF ART: THE οἰκεία ἡδονή—THEORY OF ACTION—AND OF ἁμαρτία—OF POETIC DICTION.
The uncomfortable conditions which have prevailed during the examination of Greek criticism during the Pre-Aristotelian |Authorship of the criticism attributed to Aristotle.| age disappear almost entirely when we come to Aristotle himself. Hitherto we have had either no texts at all, mere fragments and titles, or else documents fairly voluminous and infinitely interesting as literature, but as criticism indirect, accidental, and destitute of professional and methodical character. With the Rhetoric and the Poetics in our hands, no such complaints are any longer possible. It is true that in both cases certain other drawbacks, already glanced at, still exist, and that the Poetics, if not the Rhetoric, is obviously incomplete. But both, and especially the shorter and more fragmentary book, give us so much that it is almost unreasonable to demand more—nay, that 30we can very fairly, and with no rashness, divine what the “more” would have been like if we had it. In these two books the characteristics of Greek criticism, such as it was and such as probably in any case it must have been, are revealed as clearly as by a whole library.
The uncomfortable issues that have come up while examining Greek criticism during the Pre-Aristotelian period almost completely fade away when we reach Aristotle himself. Until now, we've encountered either no texts at all, just fragments and titles, or we’ve had documents that are quite extensive and incredibly interesting as literature but are indirect, accidental, and lack a professional, methodical approach in terms of criticism. With the Rhetoric and Poetics in our possession, we can’t make those complaints anymore. It’s true that both works have certain other drawbacks, as mentioned earlier, and the Poetics, if not the Rhetoric, is clearly incomplete. However, both—especially the shorter and more fragmented book—provide us with so much content that it’s almost unreasonable to ask for more. In fact, we can quite reasonably, without being overly presumptuous, infer what the “more” would have looked like if we had it. These two books reveal the characteristics of Greek criticism, as it was and likely had to be, as clearly as an entire library would.
In dealing with them we are happily, here as elsewhere, freed from a troublesome preliminary examination as to genuineness. There is no reasonable doubt on this head as far as the Rhetoric goes, and I should myself be disposed to say that there is no reasonable doubt as to the Poetics, but others have thought differently. It so happens, however, that for our special purpose it really does not matter so very much whether the book is genuine or not. For it can hardly by any possibility be much later than Aristotle, and that being so it gives us what we want—the critical views of Greek literature when the first great age of that literature was pretty well closed. It is by Aristotle, probably, by X or Z possibly, but in any case by a man of wide knowledge, clear intellect, and methodical habits.
When dealing with them, we're happily, here and elsewhere, free from a bothersome initial check on authenticity. There's no reasonable doubt about this regarding the Rhetoric, and I personally believe there's no reasonable doubt about the Poetics either, though some might disagree. However, for our specific purpose, it doesn't really matter whether the book is genuine or not. It can't be much later than Aristotle, and since that's the case, it provides us with what we need—the critical perspectives on Greek literature just as the first major era of that literature was coming to an end. It's likely by Aristotle, possibly by someone like X or Z, but in any case, by a person of broad knowledge, clear intellect, and systematic thinking.
Before we examine in detail what these views were, let us clearly understand what was the literature which this person (whom in both cases we shall call, and who in both pretty certainly was, Aristotle) had before him. The bulk of it was in verse, and though unfortunately a large proportion of that bulk is now lost, we have specimens, and (it would seem) many, if not most, of the best specimens, of all its kinds. Of a great body of epic or quasi-epic verse, only Homer and Hesiod survive; but Homer was admittedly the greatest epic, and Hesiod the greatest didactic, poet of this class. In the course of less than a century an enormous body of tragic drama had been accumulated, |Its subject-matter.| by far the greatest part of which has perished; but we possess ample specimens of the (admittedly) first Three in this kind also. Of the great old comic dramatists, Aristophanes survives alone—a mere volume, so to speak, of the library which Aristotle had before him: yet it is pretty certain that if we had it all, the quantity rather than the degree and kind of literary pleasure given by the series from the Acharnians to the Plutus would be increased. We are worst off in regard to lyric: it is here that Aristotle has the greatest advantage 31over his modern readers. Yet, by accident or not (it may be strongly suspected not), it is the advantage of which he avails himself least. On the other hand, some kinds—the pastoral, the very miscellaneous kind called epigram, and others—were scarcely yet full grown; and, much of them as is lost, we have more advantage of him.
Before we dive into what those views were, let's first understand the literature that this person (who we will call Aristotle, and who was likely Aristotle) had access to. Most of it was written in verse, and although a significant amount of it has unfortunately been lost, we still have examples—many, if not most, of the best examples—from all types. Of the substantial body of epic or semi-epic verse, only Homer and Hesiod have survived; however, Homer is recognized as the greatest epic poet, while Hesiod holds the title of the greatest didactic poet in this category. Within less than a century, a vast collection of tragic drama had been compiled, a large portion of which has been lost; yet we possess ample examples of the (undoubtedly) first three in this genre as well. Among the great ancient comic playwrights, only Aristophanes remains—like a single volume from the library that Aristotle had at his disposal: still, it’s likely that if we had access to the complete works, the quantity, rather than the quality of literary enjoyment provided by the series from the Acharnians to the Plutus, would have been greater. We have the least to go on with lyric poetry; this is where Aristotle has the biggest edge over modern readers. Yet, for some reason (and it's likely not by chance), this is the advantage he uses the least. On the other hand, some forms—like pastoral poetry and the very diverse type known as epigrams—were still in their early stages; despite everything that has been lost, we have more to draw from in those areas.
In prose he had (or at least so it would seem likely) a lesser bulk of material, and what he had was subject to a curious condition, of which more hereafter. But he had nearly all the best things that we have—Plato and Xenophon, Herodotus and Thucydides, all the greatest of the orators. Here, however, his date again subjected him to disadvantages, the greatest of which—one felt in every page of the Poetics, and not insensible in the Rhetoric—was the absence, entire or all but entire, of any body of prose fiction. The existence, the date, the subjects, the very verse or prose character of the “Milesian tales,” so often talked of, are all shadows of shades, and whatever they were, Aristotle takes no count of them. It seems to be with him a matter of course that “fiction” and “poetry” are coextensive and synonymous.[37]
In prose, he had (or at least it seems likely) a smaller amount of material, and what he did have was subject to a strange condition, which will be discussed later. But he had nearly all the best works that we possess—Plato and Xenophon, Herodotus and Thucydides, and all the greatest orators. However, his time again put him at a disadvantage, the biggest of which—felt on every page of the Poetics, and somewhat present in the Rhetoric—was the almost complete lack of any body of prose fiction. The existence, the dating, the subjects, and even the verse or prose nature of the “Milesian tales,” which are so often mentioned, are all mere shadows, and whatever they were, Aristotle pays them no attention. It seems to be taken for granted by him that “fiction” and “poetry” are the same and interchangeable.[37]
Of the enormous and, to speak frankly at once, the very disastrous, influence which this limitation of his subject-matter has on him, it will be time to speak fully later. Let us first see what this famous little treatise[38]—than which perhaps no other document in the world, not religious or political, has been the occasion of fuller discussion—does actually contain.
Of the huge and, to be honest, quite disastrous influence that this restriction on his subject matter has on him, we will discuss it in detail later. First, let’s see what this famous little treatise[38]—which perhaps has sparked more discussion than any other document in the world, whether religious or political—actually contains.
32He first defines his scheme as dealing with poetry itself and its various kinds, with their essential parts, with the |Abstract of the Poetics.| structure of the plot, the number and nature of the parts, and the rest of poetic method. Then he lays it down that Epic, Tragedy, Comedy, Dithyrambic, as well as auletice and kitharistice generally, are mimesis—"imitation," as it is generally translated—but that they differ in the medium, the objects, and the manner of that imitation. And after glancing at music and dancing as non-literary mimetic arts, he turns to the art which imitates by language alone. Here he meets a difficulty: there is, he thinks, no common name which will suit the mimes of Sophron and Xenarchus, the “Socratic dialogues,” and iambic or elegiac mimesis. He objects strongly to the idea that metre makes the poet, and produces instances, among which the most striking is his refusal of the name poet to Empedocles. Having disposed of the medium—rhythm, metre, &c.—he turns to the objects. Here he has no doubt: the objects of mimesis are men in action, and we must represent them as “better than life” (heroic or idealising representation), as they are (realistic), or worse (caricature or satire). The manner does not seem to suggest to him much greater diversity than that of epic (or direct narrative), and dramatic, as to the latter of which he has a slight historical excursus.
32 He starts by defining his approach as focusing on poetry itself and its different forms, along with their key components and the Abstract of the Poetics. the structure of the plot, the number and type of parts, and the overall methods of poetry. Then he states that Epic, Tragedy, Comedy, Dithyrambic, as well as auletice and kitharistice in general, are all forms of mimesis—often translated as "imitation"—but they differ in their medium, the subjects they address, and how they imitate. After briefly mentioning music and dance as non-literary mimetic arts, he shifts focus to the art that imitates only through language. Here, he encounters a challenge: he feels there isn’t a common term that fits the mimes of Sophron and Xenarchus, the “Socratic dialogues,” and iambic or elegiac mimesis. He strongly disagrees with the notion that meter defines the poet, providing examples, the most notable being his refusal to label Empedocles as a poet. After addressing the medium—including rhythm, meter, etc.—he moves on to the subjects. Here, he has no doubts: the objects of mimesis are people in action, and we must portray them as “better than life” (heroic or idealized representation), as they are (realistic), or worse (caricature or satire). The manner doesn’t seem to indicate much more variety than that of epic (or direct narrative) and dramatic forms, regarding which he includes a brief historical overview.
Then he philosophises. Poetry, he says, has two causes: one the instinct of imitation, with the pleasure attached to it; the other, the instinct for harmony. And then he again becomes historical, and reviews briefly Homer, Æschylus, Sophocles, and the progress of poetry under them.
Then he reflects on it. Poetry, he says, has two origins: one is the instinct to imitate, along with the pleasure that comes with it; the other is the instinct for harmony. After that, he shifts back to a historical perspective and briefly reviews Homer, Aeschylus, Sophocles, and how poetry has developed under their influence.
Comedy he dismisses very briefly. He thinks that it ἔλαθε διὰ τὸ μὴ σπουδάζεσθαι—little attention was paid to it, as not being taken seriously. Epic and tragedy must be treated first—tragedy first of all. And then he plunges straight into the famous definition of tragedy, discussion of which had best be reserved. The definition itself is this: “An imitation of an action, serious, complete, and possessing magnitude, in language sweetened with each kind of sweetening in the several parts, conveyed by action and not recital, possessing pity and terror, 33accomplishing the purgation of such[39] emotions.” Tragedy will require scenic arrangements, musical accompaniments, and “words,” as modern actors say; his own term, “lexis,” is not so very different. But it will also require character, “thought,” and plot or story. The most important of all is the last, which he also describes by another name, the “setting together of incidents,” the Action—to which he thinks character quite subsidiary, and indeed facultative. There cannot, he says categorically, be tragedy without action; there may be without character. “The most powerful elements of emotional interest,” as Professor Butcher translates οἷς ψυχαγωγεῖ, “the things with which tragedy leads souls,” are revolutions and discoveries, and these are parts of action. Novices can do good things in diction and in character, not in plot. Still Character is second. Thought is third, Diction apparently a bad fourth. Song is only a chief embellishment or “sweetening,” and Scenery is the last of all, because, though influencing the soul, it is inartistic and outside poetry. So he turns once more as to the principal or chief thing, to the plot or action. This is to be a complete whole, and of a certain magnitude, with a beginning, middle, and end. A very small animal organism[40] cannot be beautiful, as neither can one “ten thousand stadia long.” Then he comes to the great question of Unity—or, since that word is much blurred by usage, let us say “what makes the story one.” It is not enough to have a single hero; life, even a part of a life, is too complicated for that. We must have just so much and just so little that the action shall present neither gaps nor redundancies. Nor need the poet by any means stick to historical or prescribed fact—the probable, not the actual, 34is his game. He may invent wholly (subject to this law of probability) if he likes. Plots with episodes are bad.
Comedy is brushed off quickly. He believes it’s overlooked because it doesn't get much attention and isn’t taken seriously. Epic poetry and tragedy should be prioritized, with tragedy coming first. Then he dives directly into the well-known definition of tragedy, a discussion that’s probably best saved for later. The definition itself is: “An imitation of an action that is serious, complete, and significant, using language elevated by various enhancements throughout, delivered through action and not narration, evoking pity and fear, achieving the purification of those emotions.” Tragedy will require staging, musical elements, and “words,” as modern actors would say; his term, “lexis,” isn’t that different. But it will also need character, “thought,” and plot or story. The most crucial element is the latter, which he describes in another way as the “arrangement of events,” the Action—where he considers character as secondary, even optional. He states emphatically that there can be no tragedy without action; character can be absent. “The most significant components of emotional engagement,” as Professor Butcher translates οἷς ψυχαγωγεῖ, “the elements that captivate souls in tragedy,” are revolutions and discoveries, which are part of action. Beginners can manage well with language and character, but not with plot. Nonetheless, character is second. Thought comes third, with diction seemingly falling to a poor fourth. Song serves merely as a primary embellishment or “enhancement,” and scenery ranks last, because, while it affects the audience, it lacks artistry and is outside the realm of poetry. So he returns once more to the primary focus, which is the plot or action. This should be a complete entity, of a certain significance, with a clear beginning, middle, and end. A very small organism can’t be beautiful, nor can something “ten thousand stadia long.” Then he tackles the important question of Unity—or, since that term is often misused, let’s say “what makes the story cohesive.” It’s not enough to have a single hero; life, even a part of life, is too complex for that. We need just the right amount of content so the action has neither gaps nor excess. The poet doesn’t have to stick to historical or established facts—the probable, not the actual, is what counts. He may create entirely new content if he wishes, as long as it adheres to this principle of probability. Plots with multiple episodes are undesirable.
We have, however, to go further. Not only must the action of tragedy be complete and probable, but it must deal with terrible and pitiful things: if these surprise us, so much the better. After distinguishing between simple plots (without Revolution and Discovery) or complex (with them), and describing these two elements at more length, he attacks, in a rather suspected passage, the Parts—Prologue, Episode, Exodus,[41] the choric part, &c.—and then, preferring the complex scheme, shows how it is to be managed. The hero must not blamelessly pass from prosperity to adversity, nor blamefully in the opposite direction. He must be a person of considerable position, who by some error or weakness (ἁμαρτία) comes to misfortune. Also the special kind of pity and terror which is to be employed to make him interesting, the oikeia hedone of tragedy, is most important, not a few examples being taken in illustration from the great tragedians.
We need to dig deeper. The action of a tragedy not only has to be complete and believable, but it should also tackle serious and heart-wrenching themes: if these catch us off guard, that's even better. After distinguishing between straightforward plots (without Revolution and Discovery) and complex ones (with them), and discussing these two elements in more detail, he takes aim at the components—Prologue, Episode, Exodus,[41] the choral part, etc.—and then, favoring the complex structure, explains how to handle it. The hero shouldn't smoothly go from good fortune to bad, nor should they faultlessly reverse course. They need to be someone of significant standing who experiences misfortune due to a mistake or flaw (ἁμαρτία). Additionally, the specific type of pity and fear needed to make them engaging, the oikeia hedone of tragedy, is crucial, with numerous examples drawn from the great tragedians.
Then we pass to Character. It must be good—even a woman is good sometimes—it must be appropriate, true to life, and consistent. Probability is here as important as in Action; the Deus ex machina is to be used with extreme caution. After turning to the details of Discovery, and dealing with Gesture, Scene, &c., he goes to the two main stages of Tragedy, desis and lusis, Twisting and Unravelling, and to its four kinds (an extension of his former classification)—Simple, Complex, Pathetic, and Ethical. And the tragic poet is especially warned against Tragedy with an Epic structure—that is to say, a variety of plots. The Chorus must bear part in the action, and not give mere interludes.
Then we move on to Character. It needs to be good—even a woman can be good sometimes—it has to be fitting, realistic, and consistent. Probability is just as crucial here as it is in Action; the God from the machine should be used very carefully. After examining the specifics of Discovery and discussing Gesture, Scene, etc., he addresses the two main stages of Tragedy, desis and lusis, which are Twisting and Unraveling, along with its four types (an extension of his earlier classification)—Simple, Complex, Pathetic, and Ethical. The tragic poet is especially cautioned against crafting Tragedy with an Epic structure—that means a mix of plots. The Chorus should participate in the action, rather than just providing interludes.
“Thought” is somewhat briefly referred to Rhetoric (vide infra), and then we come to Diction. This is treated rather oddly, though the oddity will not seem so odd to those who have carefully studied the contents, still more the texts, of the foregoing chapter. Much of the handling is purely grammatical. 35The “Figures,” especially metaphor, make some appearance: and of style proper we hear little more than that it is to be clear without being mean, though we have some illuminative examples of this difference.
“Thought” is briefly mentioned in Rhetoric (vide infra), and then we move on to Diction. This section is discussed in a somewhat unusual way, though it won't seem so strange to those who have closely studied the contents and texts of the previous chapter. Much of the discussion focuses on grammar. 35 The “Figures,” particularly metaphor, are brought up, and we learn little more about proper style other than that it should be clear without being simplistic, although we do have some enlightening examples of this distinction.
Then Aristotle passes briefly to Epic, his prescription for which is an application of that already given—the single action, with its beginning, middle, and end. The organism, with its oikeia hedone, the parts, the kinds are the same, with the exception of song and scenery. The only differences are scale (Epic being much larger) and metre, with a fuller allowance for the improbable, the irrational. Some rather desultory remarks on difficulties of criticism or interpretation follow, and the piece ends abruptly with a consideration of the purely academic question whether Epic or Tragedy ranks higher. Some had given the primacy to Epic: Aristotle votes for Tragedy, and gives his reasons.
Then Aristotle briefly discusses Epic, suggesting it follows the same guidelines as before—the single action, with its beginning, middle, and end. The elements, with their oikeia hedone, the parts, and the types are the same, except for song and scenery. The only differences are size (Epic is much larger) and meter, allowing for more of the improbable and irrational. After some scattered comments on the challenges of criticism or interpretation, the discussion ends abruptly with a look at the purely academic question of whether Epic or Tragedy is superior. Some have argued that Epic holds the top spot: Aristotle favors Tragedy and explains his reasoning.
This summary has been cut down purposely to the lowest point consistent with sufficiency and clearness; but I trust it is neither insufficient nor obscure. We may now see what can be observed in it.
This summary has been intentionally shortened to the minimum level needed for clarity and completeness; however, I hope it is neither inadequate nor unclear. We can now look at what can be observed in it.
We observe, in the first place, not merely a far fuller dose of criticism than in anything studied hitherto, but also a great |Characteristics, general.| advance of critical theory. Not only has the writer got beyond the obscure, fragmentary, often irrelevant, utterances of the early philosophers: but he is neither conducting a particular polemic, as was Aristophanes, nor speaking to the previous question, like Plato. An a posteriori proof of the depth and solidity of the inquiry may be found in the fact that it is still, after more than two thousand years, hardly in the least obsolete. But we are not driven to this: its intrinsic merit is quite sufficient.
We see, first of all, not just a much greater amount of criticism than in anything we've looked at before, but also a significant advancement in critical theory. The writer has moved beyond the vague, fragmented, and often irrelevant statements of early philosophers: he is neither engaging in a specific argument like Aristophanes nor addressing the previous issue, like Plato. An a posteriori proof of the depth and strength of the inquiry can be found in the fact that it still holds up after more than two thousand years and is hardly outdated. But we don't need to rely on that: its inherent value is more than enough.
At the same time, there are certain defects and drawbacks in it which are of almost as much importance as its merits, and which perhaps require prior treatment. That it is incomplete admits of no doubt; that part of it shows signs of corruption, that there are possible garblings and spurious insertions, does not admit of very much. But the view throughout is so firm and consistent; the incidental remarks tally so well with what 36we should expect; and, above all, the exclusions or belittlings are so significant, that if the treatise were very much more complete, it would probably not tell us very much more than we know or can reasonably infer already.
At the same time, there are certain flaws and limitations in it that are almost as important as its strengths and might need to be addressed first. It's clear that it's incomplete; some parts show signs of corruption, and there are likely errors and false additions. However, the overall perspective is very strong and consistent; the incidental comments align well with what we would expect; and, most importantly, the omissions or downplaying are so significant that even if the text were much more complete, it would probably not reveal much more than what we already know or can reasonably deduce.
In the first place, we can see, partly as a merit and partly as a drawback, that Aristotle has not merely confined himself with philosophical exactness to the Greek literature actually before him, but has committed the not unnatural, though unfortunate, mistake of taking that literature as if it were final and exhaustive. He generalises from his materials, especially from Homer and the three Tragedians, as if they provided not merely admirable examples of poetic art, but a Catholic body of literary practice to go outside of which were sin. It is impossible not to feel, at every moment, that had he had the Divina Commedia and Shakespeare side by side with the Iliad and Æschylus, his views as to both Epic and Tragedy might have been modified in the most important manner. And I at least find it still |Limitations of range.| more impossible not to be certain that if there had been a Greek Scott or a Greek Thackeray, a Greek Dumas or a Greek Balzac before him, his views as to the constitutive part of poetry being not subjective form but “imitative” substance would have undergone such a modification that they might even have contradicted these now expressed. If tragedy, partly from its religious connection, partly from its overwhelming vogue, but most of all from the flood of genius which had been poured into the form for two or three generations past, had not occupied the position which it did occupy in fact, it would probably not have held anything like its present place in the Poetics. And so in other ways. It may be consciously, it may be unconsciously, Aristotle took the Greek, and especially the Attic, literature, which constituted his library, and treated this as if it were all literature. What he has executed is in reality an induction from certain notable but by no means all-embracing phenomena; it has too much of the appearance, and has too often been taken as having more than the appearance, of being an authoritative and inclusive description of what universally is, and universally ought to be.
First of all, we can see, both as a strength and a weakness, that Aristotle did not limit himself strictly to the Greek literature that was available to him; he made the unfortunate, though understandable, mistake of treating that literature as if it were definitive and complete. He generalizes from his sources, particularly from Homer and the three Tragedians, as if they offered not only excellent examples of poetic art but also a comprehensive body of literary practice that it would be wrong to go beyond. It's hard not to think that if he had the Dante's Inferno and Shakespeare alongside the Iliad and Æschylus, his views on both Epic and Tragedy might have changed significantly. I can't help but believe that if there had been a Greek Scott, a Greek Thackeray, a Greek Dumas, or a Greek Balzac before him, his ideas about the essential part of poetry being not subjective form but “imitative” substance would have changed so much that they might even have contradicted what he wrote. If tragedy, due to its religious ties, immense popularity, and especially the outpouring of genius that filled the form over a couple of generations, had not held the dominant position it did, it likely would not occupy its current place in the Poetics. And this applies in other ways as well. Whether consciously or unconsciously, Aristotle took the Greek, especially Attic, literature that made up his library and treated it as if it were all literature. What he produced is essentially an induction from certain notable but by no means all-encompassing examples; it often appears, and has frequently been mistaken for, a definitive and comprehensive account of what literature universally is and should be.
37We have also to take into account the Greek fancy for generalising and philosophising, especially with a strong ethical |Ethical twist.| preoccupation. Aristotle does not show this in the fantastic directions of the earlier allegorising critics, but he is doubly and trebly ethical. He has none of the Platonic doubts about Imitation as being a bad thing in itself, but he is quite as rigid in his prescription of good subjects. Although we have no full treatment of Comedy, his distaste—almost his contempt—for it is clear; and debatable as the famous “pity and terror” clause of the definition of tragedy may be, its ethical drift is unmistakable.
37We also need to consider the Greek tendency to generalize and philosophize, especially with a strong ethical focus. Aristotle doesn’t follow the wildly imaginative paths of earlier allegorical critics, but he is definitely focused on ethics. He lacks the Platonic skepticism about imitation being inherently negative but is just as strict about what subjects are acceptable. Even though we don’t have a comprehensive analysis of Comedy, his dislike—almost disdain—for it is evident; and while the well-known “pity and terror” part of the definition of tragedy may be open to debate, its ethical implications are clear.
Thus his criticism, consciously or unconsciously, is warped and twisted by two unnecessary controlments. On the one |Drawbacks resulting.| hand, he looks too much at the actual occupants of his bookcase, without considering whether there may not be another bookcase filled with other things, as good but different. On the other, he is too prone, not merely to generalise from his facts as if they were the only possible facts, but to “overstep the genus” a little in his generalisation, and to merge Poetics in Ethics. That others went further than he did, that they said later that a hero must not only be good but white, and superadded to his Unity of Action a Unity of Time and a Unity of Place, which his documents do not admit, and which his doctrines by no means justify, are matters for which, no doubt, he is not to be blamed. But of the things for which he is legitimately responsible, some are not quite praiseworthy.
His criticism, whether he realizes it or not, is distorted by two unnecessary influences. First, he focuses too much on the actual books on his shelf, without considering that there might be another shelf filled with equally good but different options. Second, he tends to generalize from his facts as if they are the only facts that matter and sometimes goes too far in his generalizations, blurring the lines between Poetics and Ethics. While others may have pushed further than he did, asserting that a hero must not only be good but also white, and adding Unity of Time and Unity of Place to his Unity of Action—concepts his sources don’t support and his theories don’t justify—he shouldn’t be blamed for this. However, some of the things he can be held accountable for are not exactly commendable.
In the first place, “Imitation” is an awkward word, though no doubt it is more awkward in the English than in the Greek, and “Representation” or “Fiction” will get us out of part of the difficulty. Not only does this term for the secondary creation proper to art belittle it too much, but it suggests awkward and mischievous limitations: it ties the poet’s hands and circumscribes his aims.[42] Indirectly it is perhaps responsible for 38Aristotle’s worst critical slip—his depreciation of Character in comparison with Action. This very depreciation is, however, a serious shortcoming; and so is the failure to recognise, despite some not indistinct examples of it in the matter before him from the Odyssey downwards, what has been called “Romantic Unity,” that is to say, the Unity given by Character itself, though the action may be linear and progressive rather than by way of desis and lusis. The attempt to extend (save in respect of scale only) the limitations of Tragedy to Epic is another fault; and so perhaps is the great complexity and the at least not inconsiderable obscurity of the definition of Tragedy itself. In such a treatise as this it is possible merely to allude to the famous clause, “through pity and terror effecting the katharsis of such emotions.” Volumes have been written on these few words,[43] the chief crux being, of course, the word katharsis. It cannot be said that any of the numerous solutions is by itself and to demonstration correct, but it is clear that the addition is out of keeping with the rest of the definition. Hitherto Aristotle, whether we agree with him or not, has been purely literary, but he now shifts to ethics. You might almost as well define fire in terms strictly appropriate to physics, and then add, “effecting the cooking of sirloins in a manner suitable to such objects.”
First of all, “Imitation” is a clumsy word, though it’s probably more awkward in English than in Greek. Terms like “Representation” or “Fiction” can help clarify some of the confusion. This term for the secondary creation that belongs to art doesn’t do it justice and suggests limiting and misleading constraints: it restricts what poets can do and defines their goals too narrowly.[42] Indirectly, this might be behind Aristotle’s biggest critical error—his undervaluation of Character compared to Action. This undervaluation is a real flaw, as is the failure to recognize, despite some noticeable examples from the Odyssey onward, what’s been called “Romantic Unity,” meaning the unity provided by Character alone, even if the action is straightforward and progressive rather than structured by desis and lusis. Trying to apply (except in terms of scale) the restrictions of Tragedy to Epic is another mistake; perhaps the great complexity and at least some obscurity of the definition of Tragedy itself is a fault as well. In a work like this, we can only briefly mention the famous phrase, “through pity and terror effecting the katharsis of such emotions.” Many books have been written about these few words,[43] with the main point of contention being the word katharsis. It can't be claimed that any of the many interpretations are definitively correct, but it’s clear that the addition doesn't fit well with the rest of the definition. Up until now, Aristotle, whether we agree with him or not, has been strictly literary, but now he shifts to ethics. You might as well define fire in terms strictly related to physics, then add, “effecting the cooking of sirloins in a manner suitable for such things.”
Yet the advantages of this criticism far exceed its drawbacks. In the first place it is, not merely so far as we positively know, |Overbalance of merit.| but by all legitimate inference, the earliest formal treatise on the art in European literature. In the second place, even if it sticks rather too close to its individual subject, that individual subject was, as it happens, so marvellously rich and perfect that no such great harm is done. A man will always be handicapped by attempting to base criticism on a single literature, yet he who knows Greek only will be in far better case than he who only knows any one other, except in so far as the knowledge of any later literature 39inevitably conveys an indirect dose of knowledge of Greek.
Yet the benefits of this criticism far outweigh its drawbacks. First of all, it is, not just as far as we know, Excess merit. but by all reasonable deduction, the earliest formal treatise on the art in European literature. Secondly, even if it focuses a bit too much on its specific subject, that subject happens to be so incredibly rich and perfect that it’s not a huge problem. A person will always face challenges by trying to base criticism on just one literature, but someone who knows Greek will be in a much better position than someone who only knows any other single literature, except to the extent that understanding any later literature 39 inevitably provides a bit of indirect knowledge of Greek.
Then, too, Aristotle’s use of his material is quite astonishingly judicious. In almost every single instance we might |The doctrine of ἁμαρτία.| expect his limitations to do him more harm than they have done. He might, for instance, with far more excuse than Wordsworth, have fallen into Wordsworth’s error of considering metre not merely as not essential to poetry, but as only accidentally connected with it. And it is also extremely remarkable how little, on the whole, his ethical preoccupation carries him away. He exhibits it; but it does not blind him (as it had blinded even Plato) to the fact that the special end of Art is pleasure, that the perfection of literature is not an end in itself but a means to an end. Even more surprising is the acuteness, the sufficiency, and the far-reaching character of his doctrine of the Tragic ἁμαρτία. For there can be no question that he has here hit on the real differentia of tragedy—a differentia existing as well in the tragedy of Character, which he rather pooh-poohs, and in the Romantic tragedy which he did not know, and on his actual principles was bound to disapprove if he had known it, as in the Classical. Shakespeare joins hands with Æschylus (and both stand thus more sharply contrasted with inferior tragedians than in any other point) in making their chief tragic engine “the pity of it,” the sense that there is infinite excuse, but no positive justification, for the acts which bring their heroes and heroines to misfortune. Wherever the tragedian, of whatever style and time, has hit this ἁμαρτία, this human and not disgusting “fault,” he has triumphed; wherever he has missed it, he has failed, in proportion to the breadth of his miss.
Then again, Aristotle's use of his material is surprisingly wise. In almost every instance, we might expect his limitations to cause him more trouble than they actually do. For example, he could have much better reason than Wordsworth to fall into the same mistake of viewing meter not just as unnecessary to poetry but as only accidentally tied to it. It's also really noteworthy how little his focus on ethics distracts him overall. He shows his concern, but it doesn’t blind him (as it did even for Plato) to the fact that the main purpose of Art is pleasure, and that the perfection of literature is not a goal in itself but a means to achieve a goal. Even more remarkable is the sharpness, sufficiency, and broad reach of his idea of Tragic ἁμαρτία. There’s no doubt that he has pinpointed the real essence of tragedy—a trait that exists also in Character tragedy, which he somewhat dismisses, and in Romantic tragedy that he didn’t know about and was bound to reject, in line with his actual principles, if he had been aware of it, just as in Classical tragedy. Shakespeare connects with Æschylus (and both stand out even more sharply against lesser tragedians than in any other aspect) in making their main tragic element “the pity of it,” the feeling that there is infinite excuse but no real justification for the actions that lead their heroes and heroines to disaster. Wherever a tragedian, regardless of style or era, has captured this ἁμαρτία, this human and not repulsive “fault,” he has succeeded; wherever he has missed it, he has failed, in proportion to how wide the gap is.
With respect to the minor and verbal points of the Poetics there is less to say, because there is very much less of them: |The Rhetoric.| and what there is to say had better be said when we have considered the contents of the other great critical book, the Rhetoric, which may be taken as holding, if not intentionally yet actually, something of the same position towards Prose as that which the Poetics holds towards verse.
Regarding the minor and verbal points of the Poetics, there’s not much to discuss because there are very few of them: The Rhetoric. What needs to be said is better addressed after we’ve looked at the other significant critical work, the Rhetoric, which can be seen as having, if not intentionally, then actually, a similar role in relation to prose as the Poetics has in relation to verse.
40Before giving an analysis of this book,[44] to match that given above of the Poetics, a few words may properly be said to justify |Meaning and range of “Rhetoric.”| what may seen to be the rather arbitrary proceeding of, on the one hand, attaching to Rhetoric a sense avowedly somewhat different from Aristotle’s, and on the other dropping consideration of the major part of what he has actually written in it.
40Before analyzing this book,[44] to align with the analysis given above of the Poetics, it’s appropriate to say a few words to justify what might seem like a somewhat arbitrary choice: on one hand, giving Rhetoric a meaning that's clearly a bit different from Aristotle’s, and on the other, ignoring a significant portion of what he actually wrote in it.
It is a mistake to force too much the bare meanings of words; but I suppose one may, without much danger of controversy, take the bare meaning of Rhetoric to be “speechcraft.” Now, it is not difficult to prove that, in Aristotle’s time, speechcraft practically included the whole of prose literature, if not the whole of literature. Poems were recited; histories were read out; the entire course of scientific and philosophic education and study went on by lecture or by dialogue. Nay, it is perhaps not fanciful to point out that the very words for reading, ἀναγιγνώσκω and ἐπιλέγομαι seem to represent it as at best a secondary and parasitic process, a “going over again” of something previously said and heard.[45]
It’s a mistake to overanalyze the simple meanings of words; however, I think one can, without too much risk of debate, consider the basic meaning of Rhetoric to be “speechcraft.” It’s not hard to demonstrate that, in Aristotle’s time, speechcraft essentially encompassed all of prose literature, if not all of literature itself. Poems were performed; histories were read aloud; the entire process of scientific and philosophical education took place through lectures or dialogues. In fact, it might not be an exaggeration to note that the actual words for reading, ἀναγιγνώσκω and ἐπιλέγομαι, seem to suggest it is primarily a secondary and dependent activity, a “revisiting” of something that was previously said and heard.[45]
Yet though this is an important point, and has been rather too commonly overlooked, it is no doubt inferior in gravity to the universally recognised fact that the importance of speechcraft proper, of oratory, was in Greece such as it is now only possible dimly to realise. Every public and private right of the citizen depended upon his power to speak or the power of somebody else to speak for him; a tongue-tied person not only had no chance of rising in the State, but was liable to 41be insulted, and plundered, and outraged in every way. To some it has seemed that the great and almost fatal drawback to that Athenian life, which in not a few ways was life in a sort of Earthly Paradise, was the incessant necessity of either talking or being talked to. It was therefore not in the least wonderful that the first efforts—those of the Sicilian sophists (or others)—to reduce to something like theory the art of composition, of arranging words effectively, should be directed to spoken words, and to spoken words more particularly under the all-important conditions of the public meeting and the law court—by no means neglecting the art of persuasion, as practicable in the Porch, or the Garden, or the private supper-room. That prose literature—that all literature—has for its object to give pleasure dawned later upon men. Aristotle and persons much earlier than Aristotle—Corax and Tisias themselves—would probably have acknowledged that prose, like poetry, ought to please, but only as a further means to a further end, persuasion. Its object was to make men do something—pass or negative such a law, bring in such a verdict, appoint such an officer, or (in the minor cases) believe or disbelieve such a tenet, adopt or shun such a course of conduct. Even in poetry, as we have seen, the ethical preoccupation partly obscured the clear æsthetic doctrine—you were to be purged as well as pleased, and pleased in order that you might be purged. But in prose the pleasure became still more subsidiary, ancillary, facultative. You were first of all to be “persuaded.”
Yet, even though this is an important point that has often been overlooked, it’s undoubtedly less significant than the widely accepted fact that the importance of speech and oratory in Greece was something that we can only partially grasp today. Every public and private right of a citizen depended on their ability to speak—or someone else's ability to speak for them; a person who couldn't speak had no chance of advancing in society and was at risk of being insulted, robbed, and harmed in various ways. For some, it seemed that the major disadvantage of Athenian life, which in many ways resembled a kind of Earthly Paradise, was the constant pressure to either talk or be talked to. Therefore, it’s not surprising that the initial attempts—by the Sicilian sophists or others—to formulate the art of composition and the effective arrangement of words focused on spoken language, especially in the crucial settings of public meetings and courts, while still paying attention to the art of persuasion that could also occur in the Porch, Garden, or at private gatherings. It became clear later on that prose literature, and literature in general, aimed to provide pleasure. Aristotle and others before him—like Corax and Tisias—would likely have agreed that prose, just like poetry, should be enjoyable, but primarily as a means to an end: persuasion. Its purpose was to make people take action—whether to pass or reject a law, deliver a certain verdict, appoint someone to a position, or, in less significant cases, to believe or disbelieve a particular idea, or to choose or avoid a certain behavior. Even in poetry, as we have observed, ethical concerns sometimes muddied the clear aesthetic principles—the goal was to purify while also providing pleasure, and to please as a way to be purified. But in prose, the pleasure became even more secondary, ancillary, and optional. First and foremost, you had to be “persuaded.”
Now, if this be taken as granted, and if, further, we keep in mind Aristotle’s habit of sticking to the facts before him, we |The contents of the book.| shall not be in the least surprised to find that the Rhetoric contains a great deal of matter which has either the faintest connection with literary criticism, or else no connection with it at all. It is true that of the three subjects which the Rhetoric treats, pistis (means of persuasion), lexis (style), and taxis (arrangement), the second belongs wholly and the third very mainly to our subject, while it would be by no means impossible for an ingenious arguer to make good the position that pistis, with no extraordinary violence of transition, may be laid at least under contribution for that attractive 42quality which all literature as a pleasure-giving art must have. But in actual handling Pistis has two out of the three books, and is treated, as a rule, from a point of view which leaves matters purely literary out of consideration altogether—"The Characteristics of Audiences," “The Colours of Good and Evil,” “The Passions as likely to exist in an Audience,” “The Material of Enthymeme” (the special rhetorical syllogism), and so forth.
Now, if we accept this and keep in mind Aristotle’s tendency to focus on the facts at hand, we shouldn’t be surprised to find that the Rhetoric contains a lot of material that has either a very weak connection to literary criticism or none at all. It's true that of the three topics the Rhetoric covers—pistis (means of persuasion), lexis (style), and taxis (arrangement)—the second is entirely relevant to our subject, and the third is mostly relevant. While it wouldn't be unreasonable for a clever debater to argue that pistis, without too much effort in transitioning, could at least contribute to that attractive quality all literature must possess as a pleasure-giving art. However, in practice, Pistis occupies two of the three books and is usually approached from a perspective that completely ignores purely literary matters—“The Characteristics of Audiences,” “The Colours of Good and Evil,” “The Passions as likely to exist in an Audience,” “The Material of Enthymeme” (the specific rhetorical syllogism), and so on.
Only in the third book (which, by the way, is shorter than either of the other two) do we get beyond these counsels to the advocate and the public speaker, into the Higher Rhetoric which concerns all prose literature and even some poetry. And even then we meet with a sort of douche of cold water which may not a little dash those who have not given careful heed to the circumstances of the case.
Only in the third book (which, by the way, is shorter than either of the other two) do we move past the advice for advocates and public speakers and into the Higher Rhetoric that relates to all prose literature and even some poetry. And even then, we encounter a sort of douche of cold water that might really disappoint those who haven’t paid close attention to the specifics of the situation.
Inquiry into the sources and means of persuasion (our author admits graciously, but with a touch of superiority which, |Attitude to lexis.| as we shall see, accentuates itself later) does not quite exhaust Rhetoric. It must also discuss style and arrangement. But style is a modern thing, and, rightly considered, something ad captandum.[46] Indeed Aristotle never seems to keep it quite clear from mere elocution or delivery—from the art of the actor as contradistinguished from that of the writer. He remarks that he has dealt with style fully in his Poetics; and as he has certainly not done so in the Poetics which we have, this is an argument that they are incomplete, though by no means that they are spurious. But it is almost impossible to mistake the touch of patronage, not to say of scorn, with which he deals with it here, and we need not doubt that, if we had the other handling to which he refers, something of the same sort would appear there. The fact is, that the Greeks of this period were what we may call High-fliers; anything that had the appearance of being “mechanical,” anything that seemed to subject the things of the spirit to something not wholly of the spirit, they regarded with suspicion and impatience, which rather suggests the objection of some theologians to good works. Words, like colours, materials 43of sculpture and architecture, and the like, were “filthy rags”; and if Aristotle’s common-sense carried him a little less far in this direction than his master Plato’s philosophical enthusiasm, it certainly carried him some way.
Inquiry into the sources and ways of persuasion (our author admits this graciously, though with a hint of superiority which, |Approach to vocabulary.| as we'll see, becomes more pronounced later) doesn’t completely cover Rhetoric. It must also consider style and arrangement. However, style is a modern concept and, when viewed properly, something popular appeal.[46] Indeed, Aristotle never seems to clearly distinguish it from mere elocution or delivery—from the craft of the actor compared to that of the writer. He notes that he has discussed style extensively in his Poetics; and given that he clearly hasn’t done so in the Poetics we have, this suggests that they are incomplete, although by no means spurious. But it's pretty hard to miss the condescending, if not disdainful, tone he uses here, and we can be sure that, had we the other treatment he mentions, something similar would show up there. The truth is, the Greeks of this time were what we might call High-fliers; they were suspicious and impatient towards anything that appeared “mechanical,” anything that seemed to subordinate spiritual matters to something not entirely spiritual, which echoes the objections some theologians have to good deeds. Words, like colors, materials of sculpture and architecture, and the like, were “filthy rags”; and while Aristotle’s common sense might not have taken him as far in this direction as his mentor Plato’s philosophical fervor, it definitely guided him to some extent.
This same common-sense, however, seldom deserted him, and it makes sometimes wholly for good, sometimes a little less |Vocabulary—"Figures".| so, throughout the treatise. At the very outset he commits himself to that definition of style as being first of all clear—as giving the meaning of the writer—which has so often captivated noble wits down to Coleridge’s time, and even since, but which yet is clearly wrong, for “two and two make four” is the a per se of clearness, and there is uncommonly little style in it notwithstanding. That he himself saw this objection cannot be doubted, for he hastens to add[47] that it must be not only clear, but neither too low nor too far above the subject, thus producing a useful and perfectly just distinction between the styles of poetry and prose. And then he gives us, as he had done in the Poetics, one of those distinctions of his which are so valuable—the distinction of vocabulary into what is κύριον or current (which conduces to clearness), and what is ξένον or unfamiliar (which conduces to elevation). Let us note that this, like the ἁμαρτία theory in the Poetics, is one of Aristotle’s great critical achievements. But the note of greatness may perhaps be discovered less in the attention which from this point he begins to pay to Metaphor. Not of course that metaphor is not a very important thing; but that the example of ticking it off in this fashion with a name spread rapidly in Rhetoric, and became a mere nuisance. Even Quintilian, who spoke words of wit and sense about the Greek mania for baptising new Figures, submitted to them to some extent: and any one who wishes to appreciate the need of Butler’s jest to the effect that
This same common sense, however, rarely left him, and it sometimes worked well, sometimes a little less so throughout the treatise. Right from the beginning, he commits to defining style primarily as being clear—that is, conveying the writer's meaning—which has often attracted clever minds up to Coleridge's time and even beyond, but this definition is clearly flawed, since "two and two make four" exemplifies clarity, yet lacks any real style. It is undeniable that he recognized this flaw, as he quickly adds that it must not only be clear but also neither too simplistic nor overly complex for the subject matter, thus making a valuable and precise distinction between the styles of poetry and prose. Then, as he had in the Poetics, he presents one of his valuable distinctions—differentiating vocabulary into what is κύριον or current (which aids in clarity) and what is ξένον or unfamiliar (which adds elevation). It's worth noting that this, like the ἁμαρτία theory in the Poetics, is one of Aristotle’s significant critical contributions. However, the significance may be less about the focus he begins to place on Metaphor from this point onward. Not that metaphor isn't important; it's just that the practice of labeling it in this way quickly spread in Rhetoric and became more of a nuisance. Even Quintilian, who shared insightful views on the Greek obsession with naming new Figures, somewhat conformed to it: and anyone wishing to understand the need for Butler’s joke about
44has no farther to look than to the portentous list at the end of Puttenham’s Art of Poetry.
44has no further to look than to the significant list at the end of Puttenham’s Art of Poetry.
Yet his cautions as to metaphors themselves, which he regards as the chief means of embellishment in prose, are perfectly just and sound. They must, he says, be selected with careful reference to the particular effect intended to be produced, be euphonious, not far-fetched, and drawn from beautiful objects.
Yet his warnings about metaphors, which he sees as the main way to enhance prose, are completely valid and reasonable. They must, he states, be chosen with thoughtful consideration of the specific effect meant to be achieved, be pleasing to the ear, not overly abstract, and taken from beautiful things.
Here, perhaps as well as in reference to any single passage in the Poetics, we have an opportunity of considering for the |A difficulty.| first time a difficulty, not unexpected, not uninteresting, which meets us, and which will recur frequently, in ancient (and sometimes in the most modern) criticism. It is the difficulty which so did please Locke and his followers in the attack on the doctrine of Innate Ideas,—in other words, the difficulty of an apparently hopeless difference of standard on points of taste—the difference between Greek and modern love, between English and Hottentot beauty. One should, says the philosopher, say ῥοδοδάκτυλος rather than φοινικοδάκτυλος, while ἐρυθροδάκτυλος is the worst of all. The commentators have tried to get out of the difficulty by suggesting that the last suggests the redness of frost-bitten or domestically disfigured fingers. φοινικοδάκτυλος would in the same way, I suppose, be considered as objectionable because the colour is overcharged in the epithet, and might even suggest “red-handed” in the sense of “bloodstained.” Yet one may doubt whether Aristotle’s objection is based on anything but the fact that Homer uses the one epithet, not the others. The verb ἐρυθριάω, at any rate, is invariably used for blushing, not an unattractive or unbeautiful proceeding by any means. And we shall find very much stronger instances of this difficulty later.
Here, maybe more so than in any single passage in the Poetics, we have a chance to discuss, for the first time, a challenge that’s not unexpected and not uninteresting, which we frequently encounter in ancient (and sometimes in the most modern) criticism. It’s the challenge that so captivated Locke and his followers in their criticism of the doctrine of Innate Ideas—in other words, the challenge of an apparently impossible disagreement on standards of taste—the difference between Greek and modern love, between English and Hottentot beauty. The philosopher argues we should say ῥοδοδάκτυλος instead of φοινικοδάκτυλος, while ἐρυθροδάκτυλος is considered the worst of all. Commentators have tried to explain this by suggesting that the last term implies the red color of frost-bitten or disfigured fingers. Similarly, φοινικοδάκτυλος might also be deemed objectionable because its description is exaggerated and could even imply “red-handed” in the sense of “bloodstained.” However, one might wonder if Aristotle’s concern is rooted in anything other than the fact that Homer only uses the one descriptor, not the others. The term ἐρυθριάω, in any case, is always used to describe blushing, which is not unattractive or unbeautiful. And we will find much stronger examples of this challenge later.
The explanation is partly supplied by the very next section, which deals with ψυχρότης and is one of the most valuable |“Frigidity.”| keys existing to the whole tone of Greek, indeed of classical, criticism. It is rather unlucky that “frigidity,” our only equivalent, is not quite clear to English ears. In fact, “fustian” comes nearest to what is meant, though it is not completely adequate and coextensive. The idea is not 45difficult to follow—it is that of something which is intended to excite and inflame the auditor or reader, while in fact it leaves him cold, if it does not actually lower his spiritual temperature. Aristotle gives four cases, or (which is nearly the same thing) four kinds of it—words excessively compounded, foreign terms, too emphatic or minute epithets, and improper metaphors. To these, as generalities, few would object, but the instances are sometimes decidedly puzzling. Lycophron (the sophist, not the poet) is blamed for calling the heavens πολυπρόσωπον (“many-visaged”), the earth μεγαλοκόρυφον (“mightily mountain-topped”), and the shore στενοπόρον (“leaving a narrow passage between cliff and sea”). Now, perhaps these terms are too poetical, yet we should hardly call them frigid, for they are not untrue to nature, and they not only show thought and imagination in the writer, but excite both in the reader. Still, they are all slightly excessive; they pass measure, as do other things blamed in Alcidamas and Gorgias still more.
The explanation is partly provided by the next section, which discusses ψυχρότης and is one of the most valuable keys to understanding the whole tone of Greek, and indeed classical, criticism. It's unfortunate that “frigidity,” our only equivalent, doesn’t quite resonate with English speakers. In fact, “fustian” comes closest to what is intended, although it isn’t entirely sufficient or comprehensive. The concept is not hard to grasp—it refers to something that is meant to excite and ignite the audience or reader, but instead leaves them indifferent, or worse, diminishes their emotional response. Aristotle identifies four cases, or nearly the same thing, four types of it—excessively compounded words, foreign terms, overly emphatic or minute adjectives, and inappropriate metaphors. Few would object to these general points, but the examples can be quite puzzling. Lycophron (the sophist, not the poet) is criticized for describing the heavens as πολυπρόσωπον (“many-visaged”), the earth as μεγαλοκόρυφον (“mightily mountain-topped”), and the shore as στενοπόρον (“leaving a narrow passage between cliff and sea”). These terms may be a bit too poetic, but we wouldn’t really classify them as frigid, because they are not untrue to nature, and they not only demonstrate thought and imagination from the writer but also inspire those same qualities in the reader. Still, they are all somewhat excessive; they go beyond the proper limits, much like other things criticized in Alcidamas and Gorgias even more.
The second objection is of still greater interest, because it has practically supplied a shibboleth in the Classic-Romantic debate |Archaism.| up to the present moment. It is the objection to archaic, foreign, and otherwise inusitate words, which Aristotle seems to apply even to Homeric terms, not as poetic but as obsolete, just as other good persons in times nearer our own have applied the same to Chaucerisms and the like. The sounder doctrine, of course, is that nullum tempus occurrit regi in this transferred sense also—that what the old kings of literature have stamped remains current for ever, and what the new kings of literature stamp takes currency at once.
The second objection is even more interesting because it has essentially become a password in the Classic-Romantic debate Archaism. up to now. It refers to the criticism of archaic, foreign, and otherwise unusual words, which Aristotle seems to apply even to Homeric terms, viewing them not as poetic but as outdated, just as others in more recent times have viewed Chaucerisms and similar terms. The better view, of course, is that Time does not run against the king. in this transferred sense as well—that what the old masters of literature have endorsed remains relevant forever, and what the new masters stamp becomes accepted immediately.
Almost as interesting is the third punishment-cell, in which epithets too long, too many, or out of place are bestowed. The |Stock epithet and periphrasis.| two habits which seem to be mainly aimed at here (Alcidamas is still the chief awful example) are the use in prose of the poetical perpetual epithet (“white milk” is the example chosen) and the undue tendency to periphrasis, which, curiously enough, reminds one of the besetting sin of the extreme “Classical” school of the last century.
Almost as interesting is the third punishment cell, where overly long, too many, or misplaced epithets are given. The two habits that seem to be mainly targeted here (Alcidamas is still the prime example) are the use in prose of the poetical perpetual epithet ("white milk" is the chosen example) and the excessive tendency toward periphrasis, which interestingly recalls the persistent flaw of the extreme "Classical" school of the last century.
Most puzzling of all are the examples pilloried for impropriety in the fourth class, the unfortunate Alcidamas being 46rebuked for calling philosophy “the intrenchment of law,” and |False metaphor.| the Odyssey a “mirror of human life.” The most, thoroughgoing Aristotelians have given up this last criticism with an acknowledgment that ancient and modern tastes differ; while Mr Cope even suggests that Aristotle “winked,” not nodded, when he wrote the whole passage. I do not so easily figure to myself a winking Stagirite.
Most puzzling of all are the examples criticized for being inappropriate in the fourth class, with the unfortunate Alcidamas being rebuked for calling philosophy “the foundation of law,” and the Odyssey a “reflection of human life.” The most dedicated Aristotelians have abandoned this last critique, recognizing that ancient and modern tastes differ; while Mr. Cope even suggests that Aristotle “winked,” not nodded, when he wrote the entire passage. I don’t easily envision a winking Stagirite.
In the chapter on Simile which follows there is much that is sensible, but nothing that is surprising—the relation of simile |Simile.| and metaphor being the main point. One’s expectations are more raised in coming to the great subject of “purity” of style—"Hellenising," “writing Greek.” This phrase, in our author, is directed against something corresponding rather to the French “fautes de Français” than to our “not English,” having regard to the syntax, the sentence-building, |“Purity.”| rather than to the actual diction. But it differs from both in having, like so much of his criticism, more to do with matter than form. In fact, it has been well observed that “Perspicuity” rather than “Purity” is really the subject of the chapter. It is, however, of great importance, and the next, on Elevation, or Grandeur, or Dignity, is |“Elevation.”| of greater still. Some slight difficulty may occur at starting with the word thus variously rendered in English, ὄγκος. In its non-rhetorical use, the word (which strictly means “bulk,” with the added notion of weight) inclines rather to an unfavourable signification, often signifying “pretentiousness,” “pomposity”: it is sometimes used later in Rhetoric itself with such a meaning; and I think those who compare the earlier passage on Frigidity will be inclined to suspect that Aristotle himself was not using it entirely honoris causa. He gives, however, some hints for its attainment, and a bundle of instances, where our ignorance of the context makes the illustrative power somewhat small.
In the upcoming chapter on Simile, there’s a lot of practical insight, but nothing really unexpected—the main focus is on the relationship between simile and metaphor. Expectations are heightened when addressing the important topic of “purity” in style—"Hellenizing," “writing Greek.” This term, as used by our author, primarily critiques something more akin to the French “fautes de Français” rather than our “not English,” focusing on syntax and sentence construction instead of actual word choice. However, it is different from both in being, like much of his criticism, more about content than form. In fact, it has been aptly noted that “Perspicuity” is really the main subject of the chapter. Still, it's extremely important, and the next chapter on Elevation, Grandeur, or Dignity is even more significant. Some minor confusion may arise at the beginning with the word translated variously in English, ὄγκος. In its non-rhetorical context, the word (which literally means “bulk,” with the added idea of weight) often carries a negative connotation, hinting at “pretentiousness” or “pomposity”: it is later used in Rhetoric with such connotations, and those who compare it with the earlier passage on Frigidity might suspect that Aristotle wasn’t entirely using it positively. However, he does provide some tips for achieving it, along with several examples, where our lack of context makes the illustrative effect somewhat limited.
Next we come to that quality of τὸ πρέπον, “the becoming,” “propriety,” which is commonly and not wrongly taken to be |Propriety.| the special note of “classical” writing. And we have rules for its attainment, some ethical rather than æsthetic, some æsthetic enough but curiously arbitrary, as that 47unusual words are not appropriate except to a person in a state of excitement. At the close there is an interesting glance at the irony of Gorgias and of Socrates.
Next, we come to the quality of τὸ πρέπον, “the becoming,” or “propriety,” which is often and accurately described as |Decorum.| the defining feature of “classical” writing. We have guidelines for achieving it; some are more about ethics than aesthetics, while others are aesthetic but strangely arbitrary, such as the notion that 47unusual words are only fitting for someone in a state of excitement. At the end, there’s an intriguing look at the irony presented by Gorgias and Socrates.
The next division is one of the very apices of the whole. It deals with that subject of the rhythm of prose which, though |Prose rhythm.| (as we see from Quintilian as well as from Aristotle) never neglected by the ancients, is one of the most difficult parts of their critical Rhetoric for us to understand, and (perhaps for that reason) has been, till the last hundred years or so, strangely neglected in the criticism of modern languages.
The next section is one of the key highlights of the entire work. It focuses on the topic of prose rhythm, which, as noted by both Quintilian and Aristotle, was never overlooked by the ancients. However, it remains one of the most challenging aspects of their critical Rhetoric for us to grasp, and (possibly for that reason) has been oddly overlooked in the critique of modern languages until the last hundred years or so.
We see from its very opening words that the great distinctions between verse and prose literature on the one hand, and between literary and non-literary composition on the other, had been already hit upon. Prose style, says he, must be neither emmetron nor arrhythmon—that is to say, it must not have metre nor lack rhythm. But he does not very accurately define the difference between these things; and it cannot be said that any of his commentators and successors have supplied this defect, though it is easy enough to do so.[48] He, however, allows feet if not metre in prose, and proceeds to inquire what feet will do, making observations on the subject which are in the three degrees of obscurity to all who are not fond of guessing. Dactylic, iambic, and trochaic rhythms are dismissed for various reasons, rather bad than good—it not having apparently struck the critic that all these arrange themselves too easily, certainly, and definitely into metre. He pitches finally on the pæan, a foot which, though admissible in those Greek choric measures which are a sort of compromise between prose and poetry, at once reveals its suitableness for prose in modern languages by the fact that it is unsuitable for modern verse. The pæan or pæon is a tetrasyllabic foot, consisting of three short syllables and a long one, of which in strictness there may be four varieties, the long syllable being admissible in any of the four places. But Aristotle only admits two, with the long syllable in the first and fourth place respectively. And here, most tantalisingly, he breaks off.
We can see from the very first words that the important differences between verse and prose literature, as well as between literary and non-literary writing, had already been identified. He states that prose style should be neither emmetron nor arrhythmon—meaning it must have rhythm but not necessarily a fixed meter. However, he doesn’t clearly define the difference between these elements, and none of his commentators or successors have adequately addressed this gap, even though it could be done quite easily.[48] He allows for feet in prose but not meter, then explores what these feet can achieve, making observations that are quite obscure for those who aren’t keen on speculation. Dactylic, iambic, and trochaic rhythms are eliminated for various reasons, mostly weak ones—he seems not to realize that all of these easily and clearly fit into a meter. He ultimately focuses on the pæan, a foot that, while allowed in those Greek choric measures which serve as a mix between prose and poetry, demonstrates its suitability for prose in modern languages precisely because it doesn’t work for modern verse. The pæan or pæon is a four-syllable foot made up of three short syllables and one long syllable, which can appear in any of the four positions. However, Aristotle only recognizes two variations, with the long syllable in the first and fourth positions respectively. And here, most frustratingly, he breaks off.
48The distinction between loose and periodic style,[49] which the modern composition-books have run so tiresomely to death, |Loose and periodic style, &c.| and which is really a very unimportant technical detail, follows; and then we return to those Delilahs of the ancient rhetorician, Figures—Metaphor once more, Antithesis, Personification, Hyperbole, &c. Yet even this is more to our purpose than the demonstration that follows, showing that each kind of Rhetoric, judicial, deliberative, and declamatory, should have its particular style. And with this the handling of lexis proper closes, the rather brief remainder of the book being devoted partly to taxis (ordonnance, as Dryden would say), but with special reference to the needs of the pleader, and partly to a fresh handling of the old questions of enthymeme, the dispositions of the audience, and the like.
48The difference between loose and periodic style,[49] which modern writing guides have endlessly beaten to death, Loose and casual style, etc. and which is really just an unimportant technical detail, is explained; then we return to the classic figures of rhetoric—Metaphor again, Antithesis, Personification, Hyperbole, etc. Yet even this is more relevant to us than the following discussion, which shows that each type of Rhetoric—judicial, deliberative, and declamatory—requires its specific style. With this, the topic of lexis comes to a close, with the brief remaining sections of the book focusing partly on taxis (ordonnance, as Dryden would put it), specifically regarding the needs of the speaker, and partly on a fresh look at the classic issues of enthymeme, audience engagement, and similar topics.
It will be seen from this that the Rhetoric, like the Poetics, is invaluable to the historian of literary criticism, but that, in |General effect of the Rhetoric.| this case as in that, literary criticism was only partly the object in the writer’s eye, while even so far as he had it before him, his views were very largely limited, and were even in some cases distorted, coloured, and positively spoilt by certain accidents of place, time, and circumstance. As our poetical criticism was injuriously affected by the non-existence of the novelist, so our prose criticism is injuriously affected by the omnipresence of the orator. As our Poetics were adulterated with ethic and other things, so our Rhetoric is warped by poetical, jurisprudential, and other preoccupations. In the first, poetry itself is not indeed itself a secondary consideration, but divers secondary considerations ride it, like a company of old men of the sea. In the second, prose as prose is merely and avowedly a secondary consideration: it is always in the main, and sometimes wholly, a mere necessary instrument of divers practical purposes.
It’s clear that the Rhetoric, just like the Poetics, is extremely valuable for anyone studying the history of literary criticism. However, in both cases, the writer's focus was only partly on literary criticism. Even when he considered it, his perspective was largely limited and, in some instances, distorted, influenced, and significantly affected by various factors of place, time, and circumstance. Just as our poetic criticism suffered because the novelist didn't exist, our prose criticism is negatively impacted by the constant presence of the orator. Similarly, while our Poetics were mixed with ethical and other topics, our Rhetoric is skewed by poetic, legal, and other concerns. In the first case, poetry itself isn’t truly a secondary issue; rather, various secondary considerations overshadow it, much like a group of old sea men. In the second, prose is explicitly a secondary concern: it is primarily, and sometimes entirely, just a necessary tool for several practical aims.
To supplement these two general treatises, we could wish for more particular applications, but we have not got them. We have indeed some vestiges of work of the kind which are 49not altogether encouraging. M. Egger[50] has endeavoured to extract some references to literary criticism from the general Problems; but these deal at best with the remotest fringes of the topic—why melancholy is so often apparent in persons of genius, and the like,—questions indeed of the very first interest, but not of the kind which we are here pursuing. In the extant fragments, however, which belong or may have belonged to the lost Homeric Problems[51] (or aporems or zetems) |The Homeric Problems.| we have metal more attractive. It may be said that the scholiasts, through whom we have most of these excerpts, were likely to select them according to the principles which, as we shall see,[52] governed themselves; but they do not all come through scholiasts, and yet the complexion of all is more or less uniform. It is that “ethical-dramatic” complexion, as we may call it, which we have noticed and shall notice as being the Greek critical “colour”—sometimes to the utter exclusion, and almost always to the effacement, of actual criticism. “Why did Agamemnon try experiments on the Greeks? Why did Odysseus take his coat off? Why is Menelaus represented as having no female companion? Why [a curial instance of that commentatorial lues which infects the greatest commentators as the least, the most ancient as the most modern] is Lampetie represented as carrying to the Sun the news of the slaughter of his oxen, when the Sun sees everything? Why did the poet make Paris a wretch who was not only beaten in duel, who not only ran away, but who was specially excited by love immediately afterwards?”
To add to these two general essays, we might want more specific applications, but we don't have them. We do have some remnants of work in this area, which are not very encouraging. M. Egger has tried to pull out some references to literary criticism from the general Problems; but these only touch on the most distant edges of the topic—like why sadness often appears in people of talent, among others—questions that are indeed very interesting but not the ones we're exploring here. However, in the existing fragments, which belong or may have belonged to the lost Homeric Problems (or aporems or zetems), we find more appealing material. It's fair to say that the scholiasts, from whom we have most of these excerpts, were likely to choose them based on the principles that we will discuss; but not all of them come from scholiasts, and yet they all have a somewhat uniform character. This character, which we can call "ethical-dramatic," is what we’ve observed and will continue to observe as the Greek critical "color"—sometimes entirely overshadowing and almost always diminishing actual criticism. “Why did Agamemnon experiment with the Greeks? Why did Odysseus take off his coat? Why is Menelaus depicted as having no female companion? Why is Lampetie shown as bringing the news of the slaughter of his oxen to the Sun, when the Sun sees everything? Why did the poet portray Paris as a miserable figure who not only lost a duel and ran away, but was also particularly driven by love right afterward?”
These are mainly moral questions; but the great philosopher appears to have carried his solicitude so far as to meddle with military matters. “Why [somebody had asked], in Il. iv. 67-69, are the cavalry represented as marshalled in front, the cowards in the middle, and the best infantry behind?” If Aristotle had heard of the “cavalry screen” he would no doubt have used this lusis: as it is, it appears, he suggested that prota means not “in front” but “on the wings.” And there is all the quality which endeared Aristotle to the idler side (which 50was not the only side by any means) of Scholasticism, in his condescension to the aporia—"If the gods drank nothing but nectar, why is Calypso spoken of as ‘mixing’ for Hermes? For any ‘mixture,’ even with water, is something different from nectar; and, therefore, as the gods do not drink their nectar neat, they do not drink that only." Quoth the great master (in reply, or at least “Schol. T.” says so), “The word does not only mean to ‘mix,’ but also simply to ‘pour,’ and this is what Calypso did.” But why should Calypso herself and Circe and Ino, alone of goddesses, have the epithet αὐδήεσσα? Even he could not answer that, and was driven ignominiously to suggest a change of reading.
These are mostly moral questions, but the great philosopher seemed to care enough to get involved in military issues. “Why,” someone asked, in Il. iv. 67-69, “are the cavalry shown at the front, the cowards in the middle, and the best infantry at the back?” If Aristotle had heard of the “cavalry screen,” he probably would have used this lusis: instead, he suggested that prota doesn’t mean “in front” but “on the wings.” That reflects the quality that made Aristotle appealing to the more leisurely side (which wasn’t the only side, by any means) of Scholasticism, in his condescension to the aporia—“If the gods drank nothing but nectar, why is Calypso said to be ‘mixing’ for Hermes? Because any ‘mixture,’ even with water, is something different from nectar; thus, since the gods don’t drink their nectar straight, they don’t only drink that.” The great master replied (or at least “Schol. T.” says so), “The word doesn’t only mean to ‘mix,’ but also simply to ‘pour,’ and that’s what Calypso did.” But why should Calypso, Circe, and Ino be the only goddesses with the title αὐδήεσσα? Even he couldn’t answer that and awkwardly suggested a change in the text.
It is not, I hope, necessary to say that I have no intention of raising an inept laugh at the Great One. As has been already said, the attitude of the Greeks to Homer was the attitude of a seventeenth-century Puritan to the English Scriptures. Every word, almost every letter, had its reason and its meaning—often many more than one—which had to be reverently sought out. The analogy, however, itself establishes and makes clear my point, which is to show that an attitude of this kind practically excludes pure literary criticism on the one hand, and is exceedingly unlikely on the other to be taken up by any one who is strongly bent towards such criticism. We know how Milton, who must have had an exquisite critical gusto originally, and who never wholly lost it, was by the cultivation of such an attitude so stunted and checked in his taste that he could throw the reading of Shakespeare in his dead king’s face,[53] dismiss the delightful work (hardly inferior to the best of his own) of the Cavalier poets as “vulgar amorism” and “trencher fury,” and even when he was not thinking of matter, sink all critical perspective in his blind craze against rhyme itself. The Homer-worship of the Greeks on the one hand, and their philosophical preoccupations on the other, had almost unavoidably a similar effect, though not so bad a one.
I hope it’s clear that I don’t intend to mock the Great One. As mentioned before, the way the Greeks viewed Homer was similar to how a seventeenth-century Puritan viewed the English Scriptures. Every word, almost every letter, had its purpose and significance—often many meanings—that needed to be respectfully uncovered. This comparison illustrates my point, which is that such a mindset essentially shuts out pure literary critique on one hand, while on the other hand, it's very unlikely that anyone with a strong inclination towards such critique would adopt it. We know that Milton, who must have had an incredible critical appreciation originally and never completely lost it, was so stifled in his taste by adopting such an outlook that he could throw the reading of Shakespeare in his deceased king’s face,[53] dismiss the enjoyable work (barely inferior to the best of his own) of the Cavalier poets as “vulgar love poetry” and “table talk,” and even when he wasn’t focused on content, lose all critical judgment in his blind obsession against rhyme itself. The Greeks’ worship of Homer and their philosophical concerns almost inevitably had a similar effect, though not as severe.
Yet the value of the two main documents is so inestimable, 51that if the incompleteness and the shortcomings of the Poetics, the unavoidable irrelevance of much of the Rhetoric, |Value of the two main treatises.| were far greater than they are, our gratitude for both would still be hard to exaggerate. We have here not merely the first constituting documents, the earliest charters at once and discussions of European criticism, but we have them from the hand of a master whose very weaknesses make him, as compared with some other masters, specially fit for the office of critic. For the magnificent but almost always a priori and unpractical metaphysics of Plato, for the shrewd but personal and rather unfair polemic of Aristophanes, we have a patient examination of a subject in itself so rich and varied, that one regrets having to point out that its riches and its variety are not quite exhaustive. Nowhere, perhaps, does Aristotle sketch the actual Wesen of the man of letters with the dæmonic completeness of the author of the extraordinary passage attributed to Simylus and quoted formerly; but that might be, and probably is, a mere flash. His own conclusions, only sometimes inadequate, very seldom positively erroneous, exhibit the true modes of criticism as perhaps they have never been exhibited since—with an equal combination of patience and of power. It is impossible for Aristotle to do harm, unless his principles are not merely taken too literally, but augmented and falsified, as was done by the “classical” criticism of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries. It is impossible for any one who undertakes the office of a critic to omit the study of him without very great harm. Let us first review briefly what seem to be the shortcomings, accidental or essential, of his performance, and then set down what its better parts establish for us as the state of Literary Criticism at the close of the first and greatest age of Greek literature, at the close of the first age of the literature of Europe as a whole.
Yet the value of the two main documents is so immeasurable, 51that even if the incompleteness and shortcomings of the Poetics and the unavoidable irrelevance of much of the Rhetoric, |Importance of the two primary texts.| were far greater than they are, our gratitude for both would still be difficult to exaggerate. These are not just the first foundational documents, the earliest charters and discussions of European criticism, but they come from a master whose very flaws make him, in comparison to some other masters, especially suitable for the role of critic. In contrast to the magnificent but often before the fact and impractical metaphysics of Plato, and the clever yet subjective and somewhat unfair arguments of Aristophanes, we have a thorough examination of a subject that is rich and diverse, leading one to wish that it were fully comprehensive. Nowhere else, perhaps, does Aristotle depict the actual Wesen of a writer with the compelling completeness of the author of the remarkable passage attributed to Simylus and mentioned earlier; but that may just be a fleeting moment. His own conclusions, only sometimes insufficient and very rarely outright incorrect, showcase the true modes of criticism as they may have never been shown since—with an admirable blend of patience and strength. Aristotle can hardly do harm unless his principles are not only taken too literally but also expanded and distorted, as was the case with the “classical” criticism of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries. Anyone who takes on the role of a critic cannot afford to skip studying him without significant drawbacks. Let’s first briefly review what seem to be the accidental or essential shortcomings of his work, and then outline what its stronger elements convey about the state of Literary Criticism at the end of the first and greatest age of Greek literature, at the close of the first age of European literature as a whole.
Partly by mere induction from actual Greek practice, and partly no doubt also as a genuine result of Greek |Defects and drawbacks in the Poetics.| taste and literary philosophy, we find the importance and the character of certain kinds of literature treated with some extravagance. The importance of Tragedy (as we are enabled to see clearly by the invaluable 52though rather unfair aid of the historic estimate) is altogether exaggerated. It never, as a matter of fact, has held anything like the position here assigned to it, save twice in two thousand years and more, on each occasion for a generation or two only. And there is no reason, in the order and logic of thought, why it should hold such a position. It is again clearly evident (though we owe the clearness again not to our own wits, but to time and chance) that part of this importance is attained by an illegitimate sacrifice, or an accidental ignoring, of the just claims of other branches of literature—by making lyric a mere playhouse handmaid, by converting the stage into a pulpit, and by blocking out, not merely the existence, but the very possibility, of the prose novel. We can see further that the glorious achievements of the three great tragedians whom we in part possess, and of others, probably not much inferior, whom we have almost wholly lost, seduced their critic into taking what he found in them too hastily for what ought to be found in all—induced him (aided no doubt by the Greek taste generally) to exalt Plot, to depress Character, to put quite undue stress on artificial Unity. Lastly (to keep to the Poetics), we perceive a most unfortunate, though by no means inexplicable, tendency to give insufficient weight to Metre, and a decided inclination, on the one hand not to give quite enough importance to Diction, and on the other to lay down arbitrary rules about it.
Partly based on actual Greek practices and likely also reflecting genuine aspects of Greek taste and literary philosophy, we see that the significance and nature of certain types of literature are often presented in an exaggerated way. The importance of Tragedy (which we can understand more clearly through the invaluable but somewhat biased lens of historical evaluation) is greatly overstated. In reality, it has only held such a prominent position twice in over two thousand years, and for just a generation or two each time. There's no logical reason for it to have such a status. It’s also evident (though we owe this clarity not to our own insights, but to history and chance) that part of this importance is achieved through an improper sacrifice or accidental neglect of the rightful claims of other literary forms—by reducing lyric poetry to a mere assistant for the theater, by turning the stage into a sermon platform, and by excluding not just the existence but the very possibility of the prose novel. Additionally, we can observe that the remarkable works of the three great tragedians we still have, along with others we have mostly lost, led their critics to prematurely assume that what they discovered in their works should apply universally—encouraging them (helped, no doubt, by the general Greek taste) to elevate Plot, diminish Character, and overemphasize artificial Unity. Finally, focusing on the Poetics, we can see a regrettable but not entirely inexplicable tendency to undervalue Metre and a noticeable bias, on one hand, toward undervaluing Diction while, on the other hand, establishing arbitrary rules about it.
Something of the same general tendency manifests itself in the Rhetoric, reinforced by the necessary results of the Persuasion-theory, |And in the Rhetoric.| and the inordinate importance given to Oratory. With every possible allowance for the undoubtedly true plea that Aristotle had no intention of writing a treatise on Prose Composition generally, but only one on such Prose Composition as suited the purposes of the Orator, we can see that if he had written Prosaics, to match the Poetics, the same limitations would have appeared. He cannot free himself from the notion that there is, after all, something derogatory in paying great attention to style: and it is clear that he does not wish to consider a piece of prose as a work of art destined, first of all, if not finally, to fulfil its own laws on the one hand, and to give pleasure on the other. The salutary 53but easily exaggerated difference between prose and poetic style is actually exaggerated here. Above all, the germ of mischief, if not exactly the mischief itself, is clearly discernible in his account of the Figures of Speech. It was the drawback, not merely (as is sometimes said unjustly) of the Platonic philosophy only, but of all Greek philosophy, to “multiply entities”—to take for granted that because names are given to things, things must necessarily exist behind names. And so, instead of regarding these Figures as merely rather loose, sometimes not inconvenient, but in reality often superfluous, tickets for certain literary devices and characteristics, there grew up, if not in Aristotle himself, at any rate in his followers, a tendency to regard the Figures (which were soon enormously multiplied) as drugs or simples, existing independently, acting automatically, and to be “thrown in,” as the physician exhibits his pharmacopœia, to produce this or that effect.
Something similar can be seen in the Rhetoric, reinforced by the necessary outcomes of the Persuasion theory, And in the Rhetoric. and the excessive emphasis on Oratory. Even considering the valid point that Aristotle didn't intend to write a guide on Prose Composition in general but only one suitable for Orators, we can see that if he had written Prosaics to match the Poetics, the same limitations would have shown up. He can't shake off the idea that there's something negative about focusing too much on style: and it's clear that he does not want to see a piece of prose as a work of art meant, first and foremost, if not ultimately, to follow its own guidelines on one hand and to provide enjoyment on the other. The helpful yet easily overstated difference between prose and poetic style is indeed overstated here. Most importantly, the seeds of trouble, if not the trouble itself, can be clearly seen in his discussion of the Figures of Speech. It was the shortcoming, not only (as is sometimes unfairly claimed) of Platonic philosophy but of all Greek philosophy, to “multiply entities”—to assume that because names are given to things, those things must necessarily exist behind those names. Thus, instead of viewing these Figures as simply somewhat loose, sometimes convenient, but often unnecessary, labels for specific literary devices and traits, there developed, if not in Aristotle himself, at least in his followers, a tendency to see the Figures (which soon multiplied significantly) as substances or components that existed independently, acted automatically, and should be “added in,” just like a physician presents his pharmacopoeia, to create this or that effect.
But enough of this. It is the pleasanter, and, though not in kind, yet in degree, the more important, business of the historian, to call attention to the enormous positive |Merits of both.| advance which we make with these two books. It is almost the advance from chaos to cosmos; and we shall find nothing in all the rest of the history quite to match it, though the resurrection of Criticism with the revival of learning, and the reformation of it at the Romantic era, come nearest.
But enough of this. It’s more enjoyable and, while not in kind, definitely in degree, the more important job of the historian to highlight the substantial positive Pros of both. progress we make with these two books. It's almost like moving from chaos to order; and we won’t find anything else in all of history that quite compares, although the rebirth of criticism during the revival of learning, and its transformation during the Romantic era, come close.
In the first place, we find the great kinds of literature, if not finally and exhaustively, yet in nearly all their most important points, discerned, marked off, and as far as possible furnished with definitions. The most important of all demarcations, that between poetry and prose, is rather taken for granted than definitely argued out; but we see that, with whatever hesitations and reservations, it is taken for granted. So, too, with the kinds of poetry itself. If prose is inadequately treated, both in general and in its departments, we have been able to assign something like a reason for that; and a good deal is actually done in this direction. In other words, the field, the “claim,” of literary criticism is pretty fairly pegged out.
To start with, we’ve identified the main types of literature, almost completely covering their key aspects and providing definitions where we can. The most significant distinction, which is between poetry and prose, is more assumed than fully explained; however, it is indeed taken for granted. The same goes for the types of poetry. If prose isn’t thoroughly explored, both generally and within its subcategories, we’ve managed to provide some reasoning for this, and a considerable amount has been accomplished in this area. In other words, the territory, the “claim,” of literary criticism is fairly well defined.
In the second place, the only sound plan—that of taking actually accomplished works of art and endeavouring to ascertain 54how it is that they give the artistic pleasure—is, with whatever falterings, pretty steadily pursued. The critic, as Simylus, Aristotle’s own contemporary, has it, consistently endeavours to “grasp” his subject; and he does grasp it over and over again.
In the second place, the only sensible approach—taking completed works of art and trying to figure out how they provide artistic pleasure—is, with some hesitations, fairly consistently followed. The critic, as Simylus, a contemporary of Aristotle, puts it, continually tries to “understand” his subject; and he succeeds in understanding it again and again. 54
Let us review our positive gains from this grasp.
Let’s take a look at the positive results from this understanding.
That the “Imitation” doctrine of the Poetics is in some respects disputable need not be denied; and that it lends itself rather easily to serious misconstruction is certain. |“Imitation.”| But let us remember also that it is an attempt—probably the first attempt, and one which has not been much bettered in all the improvements upon it—to adjust those proportions of nature and art which actually do exist in poetry. For by Imitation, whatever Aristotle did mean exactly, he most certainly did not mean mere copying, mere tracing or plaster-of-Paris moulding from nature. It is not quite impossible that his at first sight puzzling objection to Alcidamas' use of the “mirror” as a description of the Odyssey had something to do with this.[54] A mirror, he would or might have said, reproduces passively, slavishly, and without selection or alteration: the artist selects, adapts, adjusts, and if necessary alters. Now this is the true doctrine, and all deviations from, it, whether in the shape of realism, impressionism,[55] and the like, in the one direction, or of adherence to generalised convention on the other, have always led to mischief soon or late. The artist must be the mime, not the mirror: the reasonable, discreet, free-willed agent, not the passive medium. The single dictum that poetry does not necessarily deal with the actual but with the possible—that it is therefore “more philosophic,” higher, more universal, than history, though it requires both extension and limitation, will put us more in the true critical position than any dictum that we find earlier, or (it may be very frankly added) than most that we shall find later.[56]
The idea of “Imitation” from the Poetics is debatable in some ways and it's clear it can easily be misunderstood. “Imitation.” However, let's also acknowledge that it represents an effort—probably the first one and not significantly improved upon in later discussions—to balance the elements of nature and art present in poetry. By Imitation, regardless of what Aristotle specifically meant, he definitely did not simply mean copying, tracing, or using a plaster mold from nature. It's quite possible that his initially confusing objection to Alcidamas' use of the “mirror” to describe the Odyssey had something to do with this.[54] He might have argued that a mirror reproduces things passively, without selection or change: the artist, on the other hand, chooses, adapts, modifies, and, when necessary, alters. This is the true principle, and any deviations from it, whether leaning towards realism, impressionism,[55] or similar styles in one direction, or sticking to generalized conventions in another, have always led to issues eventually. The artist should be a performer, not a mirror: a reasonable, thoughtful, free-willed agent, not a passive medium. The key idea that poetry doesn’t just focus on what is actual but on what is possible—that it is therefore “more philosophical,” elevated, and more universal than history, although it requires both expansion and limitation—places us in a better critical stance than any earlier statement we encounter, or (to be very honest) than most we will find later.[56]
55So, too, the all-important law that the end of art is pleasure appears solidly laid down.[57] True, it is not laid down so explicitly as it is in the Metaphysics and the Politics, |The end of art: the οἰκεία ἡδονή.| but it is assumed throughout, and such assumption practically more valuable than argument. We have left behind us the noble wrongheadedness of the Platonic depreciation of pleasure; we are even past the stage when it might seem necessary to plead humbly and with bated breath for its locus standi. Moreover, the doctrine of the oikeia hedone not only by implication lays down the end of all art, but guards (in a fashion which should have been sovereign, though the haste and heedlessness of men have too often robbed it of its virtues) against one of the greatest dangers and mistakes of criticism in time to come. That what we have to demand of a work of literature is pleasure, and its own pleasure—how simple this seems, how much a matter of course! Alas! Aristotle himself is not entirely free from the charge of having sometimes overlooked it, while since his time the great majority of critical errors are traceable to this very overlooking. The obstinate ignoring or the captious depreciation of Latin literature by the later Greeks; the wooden “Arts of Poetry” of the Latins themselves; the scorn of Chaucer for “rim-ram-ruffing”; of the Renaissance for mediæval literature; of Du Bellay for Marot; of Harvey for the Faerie Queene; of Restoration criticism for the times before Mr Waller improved our numbers; of our Romantic critics for Dryden and Johnson; of Mr Matthew Arnold for French poetry,—all these things, and many others of the same class, come from the ignoring of the oikeia hedone, from the obstinate insistence that this thing shall be other than it is, that this poet shall be not himself but somebody else.
55Similarly, the crucial idea that the goal of art is pleasure seems clearly established.[57] True, it's not as explicitly stated as in the Metaphysics and the Politics, |The goal of art: personal pleasure.| but it's assumed throughout, and this assumption is actually more valuable than argument. We have moved beyond the misguided Platonic view that looks down on pleasure; we've even outgrown the need to humbly and nervously ask for its legal standing. Furthermore, the idea of the oikeia hedone not only implies the goal of all art but also protects (in a way that should ideally be respected, although the haste and carelessness of people have often stripped it of its worth) against one of the greatest dangers and mistakes in future criticism. What we should seek from a piece of literature is pleasure, and its own pleasure—how simple this sounds, how obvious! Unfortunately, Aristotle himself sometimes seems to have overlooked it, and since his time, most critical mistakes stem from just this oversight. The stubborn disregard or petty dismissal of Latin literature by the later Greeks; the rigid “Arts of Poetry” of the Latins themselves; Chaucer's disdain for “rim-ram-ruffing”; the Renaissance's rejection of medieval literature; Du Bellay's criticism of Marot; Harvey's dismissal of the Faerie Queene; the Restoration critics' scorn for the times before Mr. Waller improved our metrics; our Romantic critics’ neglect of Dryden and Johnson; and Mr. Matthew Arnold's criticism of French poetry—all these instances, and many others like them, arise from ignoring the oikeia hedone, from the stubborn insistence that this thing must be something other than it is, that this poet should not be themselves but someone else.
Again, whatever we may think of the relative importance assigned to plot and to character by Aristotle, as well as of not |Theory of Action,| a few minor details of his theory of plot or action, there is no denying the huge lift given to the intelligent enjoyment of literature by the distinction of these two important elements, and by the analysis of action if not of 56character. With the aid of such refinements we cease, as Dryden has it, to “like grossly,” to accept our pleasure without distinction of its gradations or inquiry into its source. The artist no longer aims in the dark; his processes are no longer mere rules—if rules at all—of thumb. And this is also the justification, though by no means the sole justification, of such minor matters as peripeteia and anagnorisis, as desis and lusis. True, there is here, as in the case of the Figures, a danger that a convenient designation a posteriori may be taken as a primæval and antecedent law. But this is the, in one sense, inevitable, in another very evitable and gratuitous, danger of all philosophical, scientific, and artistic inquiry. Fools can never be prevented from taking the means for the end, the ritual for the worship, the terminology for the spirit; but means and ritual and terminology are not the less good things for that.
Again, whatever we may think of the importance placed on plot versus character by Aristotle, as well as some minor aspects of his theory of plot or action, there’s no denying the significant boost to the appreciation of literature provided by distinguishing these two key elements and by analyzing action, if not character. With such refinements, we stop, as Dryden put it, “liking grossly,” accepting our enjoyment without recognizing its nuances or questioning its origins. The artist no longer works blindly; their methods are no longer just rough guidelines, if they can even be called that. This is also the reason, though not the only one, for considering smaller concepts like peripeteia and anagnorisis, as well as desis and lusis. True, there is, much like with the Figures, a risk that a convenient label applied after the fact (a posteriori) might be mistaken for a fundamental and earlier rule. But this is the, in one way, inevitable yet, in another, completely avoidable and unnecessary, risk that comes with all philosophical, scientific, and artistic exploration. No one can stop fools from mistaking means for ends, rituals for worship, or terms for the essence; but means, rituals, and terminology are still valuable regardless.
Most of the points hitherto mentioned, though requiring, at the time and in the circumstances, immense pains, acuteness, and patience to discover and arrange them, are not beyond |and of ἁμαρτία.| the reach of somewhat more than ordinary patience, acuteness, and pains. The theory of ἁμαρτία, as has been shown since by its triumphant justification in the other great tragedy—the tragedy which seems at first sight to flout Aristotle’s rules—is a stroke of genius. To this day it has not been fully accepted; to this day persons, sometimes very far indeed from fools, persist in confusing the tragic with the merely painful, with the monstrous, with the sentimental, and so forth. Aristotle knew better, and has given here a touch of the really higher criticism—of that criticism which does not waste time over the subject as such, which does not potter overmuch about details of expression, but which goes to the root of the matter, to the causes of a certain pleasure indissolubly associated with literature, if not strictly literary.
Most of the points mentioned so far, although requiring a lot of effort, sharp thinking, and patience to find and arrange, are not beyond the reach of just a bit more than average patience, sharp thinking, and effort. The theory of ἁμαρτία, as has been shown since by its successful validation in the other major tragedy—the tragedy that seems at first to reject Aristotle’s rules—is a stroke of genius. Even today, it hasn’t been fully embraced; even today, people, sometimes very clever ones, continue to confuse the tragic with the simply painful, the monstrous, the sentimental, and so on. Aristotle understood better and has provided a glimpse of true higher criticism—criticism that doesn’t waste time on the subject itself, that doesn’t get bogged down in the minutiae of expression, but that gets to the heart of the matter, to the reasons behind a certain pleasure that's inseparably linked to literature, even if it isn’t strictly literary.
Nor, perhaps, ought we to be least grateful for the remarks on lexis—on poetic style proper. In details we may fail fully |Of Poetic Diction.| to understand them, or, understanding, may disagree with them; and there is no doubt that they are somewhat tinged with that superior view of style, as something a little irrelevant, a little vulgar, which appears more fully in 57the Rhetoric, and which, while it has not entirely disappeared even at the present day, was naturally rife at a time fresh from the views, and still partly under the influence, of Socrates and Plato. Here once more we find those evidences of directness of grasp which are what we seek, especially in the main description of poetic style, as being on the one hand “clear,” and yet on the other not “low,” and in the further specification of the means by which these characteristics are to be secured. More particularly is this to be noticed in the indication of the ξένον—that is to say, the unfamiliar—as the means of avoiding “lowness.” Here from the very outset we see that Aristotle (as Dante far later did, and as Wordsworth later again did not) recognised the necessity of “Poetic diction,”—the necessity, that is to say, of causing a slight shock, a slight surprise, in order to bring about the poetic pleasure. And by the example which he gives of heightening and lowering the effect alternately, by substituting different words in the same general context, we see how accurately he had divined the importance of this diction, whether we may or may not think that the fact is quite consistent with his exaggerated view of Action. Aristotle’s verbal criticisms are never, as (to speak frankly) the verbal criticisms of the ancients too often are, mere glossography—mere dictionary work. They are invariably concerned with, and directed to, the literary value of the word, and that is what we have to look to.
Nor should we underestimate our gratitude for the comments on words—on proper poetic style. In some details, we might not fully grasp them, or even if we do understand, we may disagree. There's no doubt that they carry a somewhat elitist view of style, regarded as a bit irrelevant or vulgar, which is more evident in the Rhetoric, and while this perspective hasn't completely faded away today, it was particularly prevalent in a time influenced by Socrates and Plato. Once again, we find clear evidence of the directness of understanding that we seek, especially in the main description of poetic style, which is characterized as “clear” but not “low,” along with the further clarification of how to achieve these traits. This is particularly noticeable in the mention of ξένον—meaning the unfamiliar—as a way to avoid “lowness.” Right from the beginning, we see that Aristotle (like Dante much later, and unlike Wordsworth) recognized the need for “Poetic diction”—the necessity of creating a slight shock or surprise to evoke poetic pleasure. By providing examples of alternating between elevating and lowering effects by using different words in similar contexts, we see how accurately he understood the significance of diction, regardless of whether we think this aligns with his somewhat exaggerated view of Action. Aristotle’s verbal critiques are never, to be honest, the mere glossography—just dictionary work—that the ancient critiques too often are. They consistently focus on, and are aimed at, the literary value of the word, and that is what we must consider.
The positive gains, of or from the Rhetoric, are less, but hardly less. It follows from the special limitations of the plan, which have already been dealt with, that we have no special theory of prose as such, and that, not merely some shortcomings, but some positive and mischievous delusions (such as the confusion of style with delivery), result from it. But, in divers casual animadversions, he shows us that if by good fortune he had given us Prosaics, the book would, though it were not more faultless than the Poetics, have been quite as valuable. And as it is, these things supply us with invaluable hints, glimpses, points de repère. The first, and not the least valuable, is the distinction, used also in the Poetics, but there only casually and in a glance, of words as κύρια and ξένα. Purity, 58“Amplification,” Propriety, while they at least suggest those dangers of misapprehended terminology which have been already dealt with, supply Criticism with those appropriate classifications, and that necessary plant, without which no art can exist. And the importance of the rhythm-section cannot be exaggerated.
The positive benefits from the Rhetoric are fewer, but not significantly so. This stems from the specific limitations of the plan, which we've already discussed, meaning we lack a dedicated theory of prose as a whole. As a result, not only do we encounter some shortcomings, but also some misleading beliefs (like confusing style with delivery). Still, through various casual comments, he suggests that if he had, by some chance, delivered us Prosaics, even if it were as flawed as the Poetics, it would still have been just as valuable. As it stands, these insights provide us with invaluable hints, glimpses, landmarks. The first, and certainly one of the most valuable, is the distinction, also employed in the Poetics, although only briefly, between words as κύρια and ξένα. Purity, “Amplification,” and Propriety, while at least highlighting those dangers of misunderstood terminology we've already addressed, offer Criticism the relevant classifications and the essential foundation without which no art can thrive. The significance of the rhythm-section cannot be overstated.
Indeed I have sometimes thought that, without extreme arbitrariness or fancifulness, even the Pistis part of the Rhetoric may be made subservient to pure criticism. It is not so very far from the effect of persuading or convincing the hearer to that of producing on the reader the required effect—it may be of persuasion and conviction, it may be of information, or it may be simply of that subduing and charming which is the end and aim of the prose artist as such, whether his name be Burke or Scott, Browne or Arnold, and whether his nominal division of literature be history or fiction, criticism or philosophy, things human or things divine. The “Colours of Good and Evil,” the tendencies of the readers, the fashions of the day and the passions of all days—these are things which beyond all dispute will very mightily affect the appreciation of a book, and which, it may be argued not quite improperly, condition, in no small degree likewise, its attainment of its object, its administration of its own pleasure.
I have sometimes thought that, without being too arbitrary or fanciful, even the Pistis part of the Rhetoric can serve true criticism. The effect of persuading or convincing the listener is not so different from creating the desired effect on the reader—it can persuade and convince, inform, or simply enchant and captivate, which is the main goal of any prose artist, whether their name is Burke, Scott, Browne, or Arnold, and whether they focus on history, fiction, criticism, or philosophy, human matters or divine ones. The “Colors of Good and Evil,” readers’ tendencies, trends of the time, and the passions of all times—these factors will definitely influence how a book is appreciated and can arguably affect its ability to achieve its purpose and provide enjoyment.
However this may be, the point, already more than once touched upon, that we have now a Literary Criticism, regularly if not fully constituted, may be regarded as established without need of further exposition or argument. In some respects, indeed, we have got no further than Aristotle; we are still arguing on his positions, defending or attacking his theses. In others we have indeed got a good deal further, by virtue chiefly of the mere accretion of material and experience. We have, perhaps, learned (or some of us have) to resign ourselves rather more to the facts than he, with the enthusiasm of the first stage still hardly behind him, was able to do. We are less inclined to prescribe to the artist what he shall do, and more tempted to accept what the artist does, and see what it can teach as well as how it can please us. But in the wider sense of critical method we have not got so very far beyond him in 59the poetical division. While if we have got beyond him in the direction of prose (as perhaps we have), the advance has been very late, and can hardly be said even now to have, by common consent and as a clear matter of fact, covered, occupied, and reduced to order the territory on to which it has pushed. Great as are Aristotle’s claims in almost every department of human thought with which he meddles, it may be doubted whether in any he deserves a higher place than in this. He is the very Alexander of Criticism, and his conquests in this field, unlike those of his pupil in another, remain practically undestroyed, though not unextended, to the present day.
However this may be, the point we’ve already touched on more than once—that we now have a form of Literary Criticism, albeit not fully developed—can be considered established without needing more explanation or arguments. In some ways, we haven't moved beyond Aristotle; we’re still debating his ideas, either defending or challenging his theories. In other ways, we’ve certainly progressed a lot, mostly due to the accumulation of material and experience. Perhaps some of us have learned to accept the facts more than he did, as he was still caught up in the enthusiasm of the early stages. We’re less likely to dictate what artists should do and more inclined to accept what they create, examining what it can teach us as well as how it can entertain us. However, in terms of critical methods, we haven’t strayed too far from his poetic approach. While we may have advanced in prose (as perhaps we have), this progress has been quite recent, and even now, it can't be said to have clearly defined and organized the territory it has claimed. Despite Aristotle’s significant contributions to nearly every area of human thought he engaged with, it’s debatable whether he deserves a higher standing in this particular field. He is the Alexander of Criticism, and unlike his pupil’s conquests in other areas, his achievements in this field remain largely intact, though not without expansion, to this day.
Attempts have been made to confine Aristotle’s slighting remarks on lexis to mere “delivery.” It is true that in the whole passage there is a certain confusion of the different senses of “elocution.” But in this sentence Aristotle has just said, τὸ περὶ τὴν λέξιν not ὑπόκρισιν—that is to say, has covered the entire ground which he is going to discuss. Even if φορτικὸν be violently restricted, by the help of καὶ before τό, to ὑποκριτική (which occurs further back), the general drift will remain.
Attempts have been made to limit Aristotle’s dismissive comments on lexis to just “delivery.” It’s true that throughout the passage there’s some confusion regarding the different meanings of “elocution.” However, in this sentence, Aristotle clearly states, τὸ περὶ τὴν λέξιν not ὑπόκρισιν—that is to say, he has covered the full scope of what he is going to discuss. Even if φορτικὸν is strictly interpreted, with the help of καὶ before τό, as referring to ὑποκριτική (which appears earlier), the overall meaning will still hold.
37. He does, no doubt, refer to the prose mimes, v. infra, and in referring at the same time to the “Socratic dialogues” he may be specially thinking of the “Egyptian and other” stories with which Socrates was wont, half to please, half to puzzle, his hearers. But his whole treatment of Tragedy and Epic is really based on some such assumption as that in the text.
37. He definitely refers to the prose mimics, v. infra, and by mentioning the “Socratic dialogues,” he might be particularly considering the “Egyptian and other” tales that Socrates used to share, partly to entertain and partly to confuse his audience. However, his entire approach to Tragedy and Epic is really grounded in an assumption similar to what’s stated in the text.
38. I need hardly express, but could not possibly omit the expression of, my indebtedness to my friend and colleague Professor Butcher’s admirable edition and translation of the work in Aristotle’s Theory of Poetry and Fine Art (London, 2nd ed., 1898), a book which, as much as any other for many years past, enables English scholarship to hold its head up with that of other countries. Nor need I make any apologies for occasionally differing, on the purely critical side, with him as to the interpretation of a document which is admittedly very obscure in parts, and on even the clearest parts of which opinion, not demonstration, must decide in very many cases.
38. I hardly need to say it, but I can't leave out expressing my gratitude to my friend and colleague Professor Butcher for his excellent edition and translation of the work in Aristotle’s Theory of Poetry and Fine Art (London, 2nd ed., 1898), a book that has allowed English scholarship to stand proudly alongside that of other countries for many years. I also don't need to apologize for sometimes disagreeing with him about the interpretation of a document that is known to be quite obscure in some parts, and even in the clearer sections, it often comes down to opinion rather than proof in many cases.
40. Here one of the first very important differences of interpretation comes in. Professor Butcher would translate ζῷον “picture,” as though it were short for ζῷον γεγραμμένον. Scholars differ whether the word can by itself have this meaning, and on such a point I have no pretensions to decide. But its more common sense is certainly “living organism,” and I feel certain that this is the only meaning which makes full critical sense here. To begin with, Aristotle has just used it in this way, and in the second place the analogy of another art would come in very ill. We want a comparison drawn from nature, to give us the law for the imitation of nature.
40. This is where one of the first major differences in interpretation arises. Professor Butcher would translate ζῷον as “picture,” as if it were a shorthand for ζῷον γεγραμμένον. Scholars disagree on whether the word can have this meaning on its own, and I don't pretend to have the authority to decide that. However, its more common meaning is definitely “living organism,” and I'm convinced that this is the only interpretation that makes complete critical sense in this context. For starters, Aristotle has just used it in that way, and secondly, drawing an analogy from another art would not fit well. We need a comparison from nature to establish the principles for imitating nature.
41. “Episode” is here defined in quite a new sense as the dialogue between choruses; “Exodus” as that which no chorus follows. The chapter is doubtful—or something more.
41. “Episode” is now defined in a completely new way as the dialogue between choruses; “Exodus” refers to what no chorus follows. The chapter is uncertain—or something beyond that.
42. In all modern languages, though no doubt not in Greek, “Imitation” carries with it a fatal suggestion of copying previous examples of art, and not going direct to Nature at all. I think there is no reasonable doubt that this suggestion is responsible by itself for much of the mistakes of modern “Classical” criticism in the sixteenth, seventeenth, and eighteenth centuries. You must “imitate” Homer, Virgil, Milton, not “represent” Nature.
42. In all modern languages, though probably not in Greek, “Imitation” has a strong implication of mimicking earlier works of art instead of going straight to Nature. I believe there’s little doubt that this implication is mainly to blame for many of the errors in modern “Classical” criticism during the sixteenth, seventeenth, and eighteenth centuries. You should “imitate” Homer, Virgil, and Milton, not “represent” Nature.
43. Those who do not care to “grapple with whole libraries” will find excellent handlings of the question in Butcher, op. cit., pp. 236-237, and Egger, op. cit., pp. 267-300.
43. Those who don't want to “deal with entire libraries” will find great discussions on the topic in Butcher, op. cit., pp. 236-237, and Egger, op. cit., pp. 267-300.
44. No edition with commentary can here be recommended to English readers with quite such confidence as Professor Butcher’s Poetics. That of E. M. Cope (3 vols., Cambridge, 1877), with a fourth, but earlier, volume of Introduction (London, 1867), is extremely full and useful, though the Germans (see Römer’s edition after Spengel, Pref., p. xxxiv) scoff at its text. Dr Welldon’s translation is well spoken of: and the old “Oxford” version, reprinted with some corrections in Bohn’s Library, is not contemptible, while Hobbes’s “Brief” (or Analysis), which accompanies it, is very valuable indeed. But here, as elsewhere, he who neglects the original neglects it at his peril.
44. No edition with commentary can be recommended to English readers with as much confidence as Professor Butcher’s Poetics. The edition by E. M. Cope (3 vols., Cambridge, 1877), along with a fourth, earlier volume of Introduction (London, 1867), is extremely thorough and useful, although the Germans (see Römer’s edition after Spengel, Pref., p. xxxiv) criticize its text. Dr Welldon’s translation is highly regarded: and the old “Oxford” version, reprinted with some corrections in Bohn’s Library, is quite respectable, while Hobbes’s “Brief” (or Analysis), which accompanies it, is very valuable indeed. But here, as in other cases, anyone who neglects the original does so at their own risk.
45. Professor Butcher rather doubts this stress of mine on the prepositions, and points out to me that ἐπιλέγομαι (in the sense of reading) is almost exclusively Herodotean, and never established itself generally in Greek. But he admits that the more usual employment of ἀναγιγνώσκω for “reading aloud” bears on my point.
45. Professor Butcher is skeptical about my emphasis on the prepositions and notes that ἐπιλέγομαι (in the sense of reading) is mostly found in Herodotus' work and never became widely accepted in Greek. However, he acknowledges that the more common use of ἀναγιγνώσκω for “reading aloud” supports my argument.
47. He had earlier, in the most grudging context, admitted that lexis gives character to a speech, that συμβάλλεται πολλὰ πρὸς τὸ φανῆναι ποιόν τινα τὸν λόγον—a confession from which can be extracted, at least in germ, all that a very fanatic of style need contend for.
47. He had previously, in the most reluctant way, acknowledged that lexis adds character to a speech, that συμβάλλεται πολλὰ πρὸς τὸ φανῆναι ποιόν τινα τὸν λόγον—a admission from which one can derive, at least in its early form, everything that a true style enthusiast could argue for.
50. Op. cit., p. 194 sq.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Op. cit., p. 194 ff.
52. See below, p. 73 sq.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See below, p. 73 see also
53. I have, I think, seen protests against this statement. The protesters either do not know Milton’s text, or are of that foolish order of worshippers which simply shuts its eyes to disagreeable “næves” in the idol.
53. I believe I've seen protests against this statement. The protesters either aren't familiar with Milton's text or belong to that naive group of followers who just ignore the unpleasant flaws in the idol.
54. It has been objected to this suggestion that the context does not favour it. Perhaps; but there is often a good deal working in an author’s mind which the immediate context does not fully show.
54. Some have argued against this suggestion, claiming that the context doesn’t support it. That may be true; however, an author's mind often contains much that the immediate context doesn’t fully reveal.
55. On Impressionism, see Index.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. For Impressionism, check Index.
56. And yet the “corruption” which dogs “the best” followed on this also. For it was on this dictum that false classicism based its doctrine that the poet ought not to count the streaks of the tulip—that he must conventionalise and be general.
56. And yet the "corruption" that follows "the best" came from this too. This was the basis for the false classicism that taught poets they shouldn't focus on the details of the tulip but instead should simplify and generalize.
CHAPTER IV.
GREEK CRITICISM AFTER ARISTOTLE. SCHOLASTIC AND MISCELLANEOUS.
DEVELOPMENT OF CRITICISM—THEOPHRASTUS AND OTHERS—CRITICISM OF THE LATER PHILOSOPHICAL SCHOOLS: THE STOICS—THE EPICUREANS: PHILODEMUS—THE PYRRHONISTS: SEXTUS EMPIRICUS—THE ACADEMICS—THE NEO-PLATONTSTS—PLOTINUS—PORPHYRY—RHETORICIANS AND GRAMMARIANS—RHETORIC EARLY STEREOTYPED—GRAMMATICAL AND SCHOLIASTIC CRITICISM—THE PERGAMENE AND ALEXANDRIAN SCHOOLS—THEIR FOUR MASTERS—THE SCHOLIASTS ON ARISTOPHANES—ON SOPHOCLES—ON HOMER—THE LITERARY EPIGRAMS OF THE ANTHOLOGY—THE RHETORIC OF THE SCHOOLS—ITS DOCUMENTS—THE ‘PROGYMNASMATA’ OF HERMOGENES—REMARKS ON THEM—APHTHONIUS—THEON—NICOLAUS—NICEPHORUS—MINORS—GENERAL REMARKS ON THE ‘PROGYMNASMATA’—THE COMMENTARIES ON THEM—THE “ART” OF HERMOGENES—OTHER “ARTS,” ETC.—TREATISES ON FIGURES—THE DEMETRIAN ‘DE INTERPRETATIONE’—MENANDER ON EPIDEICTIC—OTHERS—THE ‘RHETORIC’ OR ‘DE INVENTIONE’ OF LONGINUS—SURVEY OF SCHOOL RHETORIC—THE PRACTICAL RHETORICIANS OR MASTERS OF EPIDEICTIC—DION CHRYSOSTOM—ARISTIDES OF SMYRNA—MAXIMUS TYRIUS—PHILOSTRATUS—LIBANIUS, THEMISTIUS, AND JULIAN.
DEVELOPMENT OF CRITICISM—THEOPHRASTUS AND OTHERS—CRITICISM OF THE LATER PHILOSOPHICAL SCHOOLS: THE STOICS—THE EPICUREANS: PHILODEMUS—THE PYRRHONISTS: SEXTUS EMPIRICUS—THE ACADEMICS—THE NEO-PLATONISTS—PLOTINUS—PORPHYRY—RHETORICIANS AND GRAMMARIANS—RHETORIC EARLY STEREOTYPED—GRAMMATICAL AND SCHOLASTIC CRITICISM—THE PERGAMENE AND ALEXANDRIAN SCHOOLS—THEIR FOUR MASTERS—THE SCHOLASTICS ON ARISTOPHANES—ON SOPHOCLES—ON HOMER—THE LITERARY EPIGRAMS OF THE ANTHOLOGY—THE RHETORIC OF THE SCHOOLS—ITS DOCUMENTS—THE ‘PROGYMNASMATA’ OF HERMOGENES—REMARKS ON THEM—APHTHONIUS—THEON—NICOLAUS—NICEPHORUS—MINORS—GENERAL REMARKS ON THE ‘PROGYMNASMATA’—THE COMMENTARIES ON THEM—THE “ART” OF HERMOGENES—OTHER “ARTS,” ETC.—TREATISES ON FIGURES—THE DEMETRIAN ‘DE INTERPRETATIONE’—MENANDER ON EPIDEICTIC—OTHERS—THE ‘RHETORIC’ OR ‘DE INVENTIONE’ OF LONGINUS—SURVEY OF SCHOOL RHETORIC—THE PRACTICAL RHETORICIANS OR MASTERS OF EPIDEICTIC—DION CHRYSOSTOM—ARISTIDES OF SMYRNA—MAXIMUS TYRIUS—PHILOSTRATUS—LIBANIUS, THEMISTIUS, AND JULIAN.
The two remarkable books which have been discussed at length in the foregoing chapter represent, no doubt, the highest condition, |Development of Criticism.| but certainly a condition, of Greek criticism in the second half of the fourth century before Christ. This criticism had not, indeed, yet assumed the position of a recognised art. It was at best a more or less dimly recognised function of Rhetoric, which on the one side was made to include a great deal which is not literary criticism at all, and on the other hand was made to exclude Poetics. But 61Rhetoric, from this time onwards, more and more tends to become the Art of Literary Criticism generally, and to absorb Poetics within itself. So that on the one hand we shall find, among the Latins, Quintilian, whose strict business is with the strictly oratorical side of prose rhetoric, dealing freely with poetry, and on the other, among the Greeks, Longinus (whose main subject is poetry), not hesitating to draw examples from prose. Nor may it be wrong to discern in this awkward separation of the two parts of criticism, and the yet more awkward adulteration of prose criticism with matters really foreign to it, an unconscious—nay, an unwilling—recognition of fact. For Poetry deals first of all with form, Prose with matter; though the matter can never be a matter of entire indifference to Poetry, and the form becomes of more and more importance as we ascend from the lower to the higher prose.
The two notable books discussed extensively in the previous chapter undoubtedly represent the peak of Greek criticism in the second half of the fourth century BC. At this point, criticism had not yet established itself as a recognized art. It was primarily a somewhat unclear aspect of Rhetoric, which included a lot that wasn’t literary criticism and excluded Poetics. However, from this time on, Rhetoric increasingly evolved into the Art of Literary Criticism as a whole and began to incorporate Poetics. Thus, among the Latins, we find Quintilian focusing on the strictly oratorical side of prose rhetoric while engaging freely with poetry. Meanwhile, among the Greeks, Longinus, whose main focus is poetry, doesn’t hesitate to draw examples from prose. It may not be incorrect to see this clumsy division between the two areas of criticism and the even more awkward mixing of prose criticism with unrelated topics as an unconscious—and perhaps reluctant—recognition of reality. Poetry primarily concerns itself with form, while Prose is focused on content; although the content can never be completely irrelevant to Poetry, the form becomes increasingly important as we move from lower to higher prose.
After Aristotle we fall back, for the ages immediately following, on the dreary and perilous chaos of fragments and titles. |Theophrastus and others.| From the extant work, indeed, of his chief disciple, Theophrastus, we could guess that he dealt largely in Rhetoric. It is no rash conjecture that the famous Characters themselves were intended, after a fashion of which we have but too many other examples, to provide orators and writers with cut-and-dried types on which to base their rhetorical appeals. Nay, we have titles as well as fragments of works of his bearing on the subject,—on Style, on Comedy,—but nothing whereon to base a real estimate.[58] And what is true of Theophrastus is true of hundreds of others. Only those who are fond of the pastime of letting down buckets into empty wells can derive the slightest satisfaction from knowing, or at least being informed, that Aristotle of Cyrene wrote a Poetic of which we have nothing, and Phanias of Eresus a work On Poets of which we have a couple of scraps.[59] It is certain that a very considerable literature, at least ostensibly 62critical, existed, dating from the third and later centuries.
After Aristotle, we’re left with the dull and dangerous confusion of fragments and titles from the following ages. Theophrastus and others. From the surviving works of his main disciple, Theophrastus, we can infer that he focused heavily on Rhetoric. It’s not a wild guess that the famous Characters were created, much like many other examples we have, to give speakers and writers ready-made types to base their rhetorical strategies on. In fact, we have both titles and fragments of his works on the subject—on Style, on Comedy—but nothing substantial to make a real assessment.[58] What applies to Theophrastus applies to hundreds of others. Only those who enjoy the hobby of drawing water from dry wells can find any satisfaction in knowing, or at least being told, that Aristotle of Cyrene wrote a Poetic of which we have nothing, and Phanias of Eresus wrote a work On Poets of which only a couple of scraps remain.[59] It’s clear that a significant amount of literature, at least apparently critical, existed from the third century onward.
Two writers, later in time, not of much critical fertility but of some interest, will illustrate for us the attitude of two Greek |Criticism of the later Philosophical Schools: The Stoics.| philosophical schools to criticism. None of these schools except the Peripatetics (and in a negative sort of way the Platonists) deserved very well of our Tenth Muse. The Stoics—when they were not in that mood of disdainful tolerance which is represented by Epictetus' doctrine of “the Inn,”[60] of less tolerance still and more disdain as shown by Marcus Aurelius,[61] or of affected contempt, almost pure and simple, as in Seneca,[62] which was their later attitude—seem in their earlier days to have devoted themselves with great vigour to grammatical investigations, and at all times to have affected the allegorical style. But we cannot wonder that they spent no pains on investigating, still less that they spent no pains on championing, that mixed intellectual and sensual pleasure which is the business and the glory of literature.
Two later writers, who weren't very prolific but still interesting, will show us how two Greek philosophical schools approached criticism. None of these schools, except for the Peripatetics (and in a somewhat negative way, the Platonists), really earned the favor of our Tenth Muse. The Stoics—when they weren't feeling disdainfully tolerant like in Epictetus' teaching of “the Inn,”[60] or being even less tolerant and more scornful as seen in Marcus Aurelius,[61] or showing an almost complete contempt, as in Seneca,[62] which was their later attitude—seemed in their earlier days to have thrown themselves into grammatical studies with great energy and consistently favored an allegorical style. But it's not surprising that they didn't put much effort into exploring, let alone defending, that mix of intellectual and sensual pleasure that is the essence and pride of literature.
The attitude, however, of their principal antagonists is all the more surprising. The Cynic vulgarity and insolence could not be expected to busy itself profitably with letters, and, as we shall see shortly, the ancient Pyrrhonists have at least left us nothing to show that they could combine with their Que sais-je? on philosophical points, the keen literary enjoyment and the discriminating literary appreciation of their great modern champion. But the attitude of the Epicureans to literature is one of the most surprising things in the history of ancient philosophy.
The attitude of their main opponents is even more surprising. The Cynics’ crude behavior and arrogance weren’t likely to engage with literature in a meaningful way, and as we’ll see soon, the ancient Pyrrhonists haven’t left us anything that proves they could blend their What do I know? with a genuine literary enjoyment and refined literary appreciation like their great modern counterpart. But the Epicureans' approach to literature is one of the most astonishing aspects of ancient philosophy.
One might have supposed, not merely that a Hedonist philosophy would apply itself most joyfully and energetically to the 63investigation and the vindication of one of the greatest of all sources of ataraxia and aponia,[63] but that it would do |The Epicureans: Philodemus.| so with all the more vigour as thus vindicating itself from the common charge of esteeming only sensual pleasures. Yet, though the scanty wreckage of original Epicurean writing warns us not to be too peremptory, there is absolutely no evidence that Epicurus, or any of his followers, took this side. Nay, the whole evidence available is distinctly against any such supposition. Perhaps we could have no stronger testimony to the reluctance with which antiquity took the view of literature as a pleasure-giver, or rather to the rarity with which such a view even presented itself. If we were here indulging further in speculation, it might not be improper to suggest that the atomic and necessitarian theory of Epicurus deprived the operations of the artist of half their interest. But this would be to travel out of bounds. It is enough to say that Epicurus is accused of slighting critical discussion altogether, that his chief disciple Metrodorus appears to have written a book on poetry which was a general attack on it as a useless and futile thing, and that the fragments of Philodemus of Gadara, which have been salvaged from Herculaneum, go to support the same idea.
One might have thought that a Hedonist philosophy would eagerly and actively explore and defend one of the greatest sources of *ataraxia* and *aponia*,[63] and that it would do so even more vigorously to counter the common belief that it values only physical pleasures. However, even though the limited remnants of original Epicurean texts caution us against making definitive claims, there is no evidence that Epicurus or any of his followers embraced this perspective. In fact, all available evidence clearly contradicts such an assumption. Perhaps nothing better illustrates the hesitation with which ancient thinkers regarded literature as a source of pleasure, or rather the rarity of such a viewpoint. If we were to speculate further, it might be reasonable to suggest that Epicurus's atomic and necessitarian theory diminished the appeal of an artist’s work. But that would stray too far from the topic. It suffices to say that Epicurus is criticized for disregarding critical discussion entirely, that his main disciple Metrodorus seems to have written a book on poetry that was a broad critique of it as pointless and trivial, and that the fragments of Philodemus of Gadara, preserved from Herculaneum, support this same notion.
At the same time, we must not lay too much stress on this. The charge against Epicurus and Metrodorus rests, mainly if not wholly, on the testimony of Plutarch, who, as we shall see, took the merely ethical view of literature, and is found in that treatise of the Moralia in which he sets himself to prove that Epicureanism cannot even give the pleasure at which it aims And the tolerably abundant fragments of Philodemus[64] are, even after all the pains spent on them, in such a chaos that only extremely temerarious arguers will do more than take a vague inference from them. The remark which the latest editor of this puzzle has made about one book—"It is difficult to know whether Philodemus or his opponent is speaking"—applies, I should say, to almost all. Not only is this the case; but we can see, with hardly any danger of mistake, that 64if this difficulty were removed, and if we had the whole treatise fully and fairly written out before us, our state would be very little the more gracious. A very great, perhaps the greater, part of it seems to have been occupied with the discussion of one of those endless technical questions—"Is Rhetoric an art or is it not?"—in which antiquity seems to have taken an interest, the utter unintelligibility of which to us is only tempered by the wise reflection that plenty of our questions to-day will seem equally “ashes, cinders, dust” to students two thousand years hence. The real and solid conclusion is, once more, that we have not lost nearly so much as we seem to have lost by the disappearance of these endless treatises on rhetoric and on poetry. It is possible, of course, that one in a thousand of them might have been another Περὶ Ὕψους: it is far more probable that not one would have been anything of the kind.
At the same time, we shouldn't put too much emphasis on this. The accusations against Epicurus and Metrodorus mainly, if not entirely, come from Plutarch, who, as we will see, only viewed literature from an ethical standpoint. This is found in his treatise from the Moralia, where he attempts to prove that Epicureanism can't even provide the pleasure it seeks. The fairly abundant fragments of Philodemus[64] are in such disarray, even after all the effort spent analyzing them, that only the most reckless arguers will derive more than a vague inference from them. The observation made by the latest editor about one book—"It's hard to tell whether Philodemus or his opponent is speaking"—applies, I would say, to almost all of them. Not only is this the case, but we can clearly see that if this confusion were resolved, and if we had the entire treatise fully and fairly laid out before us, our understanding would not be significantly better. A large part of it seems to deal with one of those endless technical questions—"Is Rhetoric an art or isn’t it?"—which antiquity seemed to be fascinated by. The complete lack of clarity about this for us is only softened by the wise thought that many of our questions today will likely seem just as “ashes, cinders, dust” to students two thousand years from now. The real and solid conclusion is, yet again, that we haven’t lost nearly as much as it seems we have with the disappearance of these endless treatises on rhetoric and poetry. It's possible, of course, that one in a thousand of them could have been another Περὶ Ὕψους; it's much more likely that none would have been anything like that.
If Acatalepsy[65], the doxy of the Pyrrhonists, has been somewhat more fortunate in one way than her close connection |The Pyrrhonists: Sextus Empiricus.| the Ataraxia of the Garden, she has paid for that fortune in another. Except in the magnificent poem of Lucretius, we have no complete document of Epicurean philosophy, and there the philosophy is utterly eclipsed, burnt up, washed away, by the blaze and the torrent of the poetry. No such disturbing element enters into the two very businesslike expositions of philosophic doubt which we possess in the Pyrrhonic Sketches and the Against the Dogmatists of Sextus Empiricus.[66] But, if the one writer is almost too much of a poet, the other is very much too little of a prose writer. Scepticism has assuredly no necessary connection with dulness, though it may have a good deal with levity. But Sextus Empiricus is one of the dullest writers of antiquity. There is not a spark, not a glimmer even, in his phrase, which is chiefly made up of the most damnable iteration of technical terms; his arrangement is desultory; and beyond a raking together of all the arguments, good, bad, and indifferent, for general or particular agnosticism, that he has read 65or can think of, he seems to find it impossible to go. At the same time, modern writers have found by no means a bad subject for such handling in the contradictions, the inconsistencies, the ineptitudes of literary critics: the eighteenth century especially, from the writings of the great Scriblerus to the Pursuits of Literature, is full of such things. And if there is little of the kind (for there is something) in Sextus, we may not improperly set it down to the fact that he found little to fasten upon.
If Acatalepsy[65], the idea of the Pyrrhonists, has been somewhat more successful in one way than her close connection The Pyrrhonists: Sextus Empiricus. the Ataraxia of the Garden, she has paid for that success in another way. Except for the magnificent poem by Lucretius, we don’t have any complete documents on Epicurean philosophy, and there, the philosophy is completely overshadowed, consumed, and washed away by the power of the poetry. No such distracting element appears in the two straightforward discussions of philosophical doubt that we have in the Pyrrhonic Sketches and the Against the Dogmatists by Sextus Empiricus.[66] But while one writer is almost too much of a poet, the other is definitely too little of a prose writer. Skepticism definitely doesn’t have to be dull, even if it can sometimes be a bit frivolous. However, Sextus Empiricus is one of the dullest writers from ancient times. There’s not a spark, not even a glimmer, in his writing, which mostly consists of the most tedious repetition of technical terms; his structure is haphazard, and besides gathering together all the arguments, good, bad, and mediocre, for general or specific agnosticism that he has read or can think of, he seems unable to go further. At the same time, modern writers have found a decent subject to explore in the contradictions, inconsistencies, and shortcomings of literary critics: the eighteenth century in particular, from the works of the influential Scriblerus to the Pursuits of Literature, is full of such examples. And if there’s not much of that (though there is some) in Sextus, we may justly attribute it to the fact that he found little to critique.
What he gives is contained in three of the four last sections of Against the Dogmatists, those dealing with Grammarians, Rhetoricians, and Musicians respectively. In the last, which is the shortest, I do not know that the example of childish cavilling quoted by Egger—that a bard was set to look after Clytæmnestra, and Clytæmnestra murdered her husband—is more or less childish than the solemn sophism (not quoted by him) with which the chapter and the book closes, to the effect that as there is no “time”[67] in the wide sense, so there can be no “time”—feet, rhythms, measures—in the narrow.
What he provides is covered in three of the last four sections of Against the Dogmatists, specifically those about Grammarians, Rhetoricians, and Musicians. In the final section, which is the shortest, I don’t know if the example of childish nitpicking mentioned by Egger—where a bard was supposed to look after Clytemnestra, and Clytemnestra killed her husband—is any more childish than the serious sophism (not mentioned by him) that concludes the chapter and the book, which suggests that since there is no “time”[67] in a broad sense, there can’t be any “time”—feet, rhythms, measures—in a narrow sense either.
The section on Rhetoric is also short, and turns almost wholly upon the old aporia whether Rhetoric is an art or not, with others of a similar kind.
The section on Rhetoric is also brief and focuses almost entirely on the old aporia of whether Rhetoric is an art or not, along with other similar questions.
As for the grammatical section, that does touch us nearer; indeed, when Sextus divides Grammar into two parts, adopting for the second the definition of Dionysius of Thrace, that “Grammar is the knowledge[68] of what is said by the poets and prose writers,”[69] we seem to be almost at home. But in this expectation we should be counting without our host, the sceptical physician, and, indeed, without antiquity generally. We have first quibbling à perte de vue about empeiria, then other definitions, then considerations of the mere grammatical elements. Only after a long time does Sextus come to the grammarian’s business of interpreting the poets and prose writers. And then he not only seems to be dealing with men 66of straw, but answers them with, as Luther would say, a most “stramineous” argument. Poetry, it seems, they say (and it is fair to Sextus to admit that Plutarch and other people do in effect say this) is useful as containing wise saws and philosophical instances: grammar is necessary to understand poetry: therefore, grammar is good. He does not care actually to attack poetry, but observes that, in so far as it provides matter useful or necessary for life, it is always clear, and wants no grammatical exposition, while (662-663) whatsoever deals in unfamiliar stories, or is enigmatically expressed, is useless, so that grammar can do nothing useful with it. A subsequent contention, that grammarians know neither the matter nor the words of literature, though a little sweeping, might have chapter and verse given for it in the case of at least some critics. But when Sextus establishes his first point by triumphing over the poor grammarians for not having perceived in a Homeric epithet an allusion to a pharmaceutical property, and in Euripides a point of clinical practice (671), he is either making a heavy joke or is utterly off the critical standpoint.
As for the grammar section, that hits closer to home for us; indeed, when Sextus splits Grammar into two parts, using Dionysius of Thrace's definition for the second—saying that "Grammar is the knowledge[68] of what is said by poets and prose writers,"[69] we feel almost comfortable. But in this expectation, we're failing to consider our host, the skeptical physician, and indeed, antiquity as a whole. First, we have endless nitpicking as far as the eye can see about empeiria, then more definitions, then examinations of just the basic grammatical elements. It takes Sextus a long time to get to the grammarian's job of interpreting the poets and prose writers. And when he finally does, he seems to be tackling a bunch of straw men and responds, as Luther would say, with a rather flimsy argument. They say that poetry is useful because it contains wise sayings and philosophical examples: grammar is needed to understand poetry; therefore, grammar is good. He doesn't actually want to criticize poetry but notes that, as far as it provides material that's useful or necessary for life, it is always clear and doesn't need grammatical explanation, while anything that involves unfamiliar stories or is expressed in a puzzling way is useless, so grammar can't do anything with it. A later claim that grammarians don't understand either the content or the language of literature, though a bit of a generalization, could be backed up with evidence, at least for some critics. But when Sextus makes his first point by triumphing over the poor grammarians for not recognizing a pharmaceutical reference in a Homeric epithet and a clinical practice point in Euripides (671), he is either making a heavy joke or completely missing the critical perspective.
A third school, in its various stages, has perhaps a better, if a vague, repute for attention to literature. Perverse as was in |The Academics.| many respects the attitude of Plato to the subject in detail, it was impossible (or might have seemed impossible) that his doctrine of psychagogia,[70] and the magnificent eulogies bestowed in the Ion and the Phædrus on that poetry towards which he is elsewhere so severe, should not induce his followers—at whatever great a distance—to do likewise. It seems, however, to have been found easier by the earlier Academics to follow the crotchet than the enthusiasm, and many of the puerile and servile quibbles to which we have referred as appearing in Sextus Empiricus seem to be of Academic origin.
A third school, in its various stages, has perhaps a better, though vague, reputation for focusing on literature. As contrary as Plato's attitude was towards the subject in detail, it was impossible (or might have seemed impossible) for his doctrine of psychagogia,[70] and the great praises given in the Ion and Phædrus to that poetry, which he is otherwise so harsh about, not to inspire his followers—no matter how far removed they were—to do the same. However, it seems that the earlier Academics found it easier to adopt the oddity than the passion, and many of the childish and subservient arguments we mentioned as appearing in Sextus Empiricus seem to have originated from the Academy.
The Neo-Platonists, at least, might be looked to with some hope. Their spirit at any rate was not negative, and they seem, |The Neo-Platonists.| 67as a rule, to have been diligent and eager students of literature. But, on the other hand, their tendency towards mysticism, and also the strong colour which their philosophy took from the East, made them especially susceptible to the temptations of allegory, which, as we have seen and shall see, was a Delilah of criticism in almost all its stages in Greece. And when they escaped this they nearly always succumbed to the other temptations of merely grammatical and textual inquiries, or to those of an abstract and theoretical æstheticism, which leaves the actual estimation of literature as literature out of sight.
The Neo-Platonists, at least, could be seen as a source of some hope. Their attitude was definitely not negative, and they generally appeared to be dedicated and enthusiastic students of literature. However, their inclination towards mysticism, along with the significant influence of Eastern philosophy, made them particularly vulnerable to the allure of allegory, which, as we’ve seen and will continue to see, was a major challenge for criticism at almost every stage in Greece. And when they managed to avoid this trap, they often fell into the other pitfalls of purely grammatical and textual analysis, or those of an abstract and theoretical aesthetics that completely overlook the true evaluation of literature as literature.
Thus, from the two great chiefs of the school, Plotinus and Proclus, we have short treatises on the Beautiful—by Proclus |Plotinus.| in the form of a commentary (not complete) on the First Alcibiades of Plato, while the tractate of Plotinus[71] attaches itself somewhat less closely to the Hippias. From the very first this latter keeps rigidly and laboriously to the abstract. Beauty, we are told, specially affects the sense of sight, but the ear perceives it in eloquence, poetry, and music. It is also in emotions, in virtue, in science. Is all this derived from one principle or from many? What is it, or what are they? But as there is both essential and accidental beauty, we must first settle what the attractive principle is. A shrewd question, and one which, if followed out in the proper direction, would lead straight to the best criticism of literature; but, unluckily, Plotinus does not so follow it.
Thus, from the two main figures of the school, Plotinus and Proclus, we have short writings on Beauty—by Proclus in the form of an incomplete commentary on the First Alcibiades of Plato, while Plotinus's tractate [71] is related to the Hippias but not as closely. Right from the start, the latter sticks strictly and painstakingly to the abstract. We are told that Beauty particularly appeals to the sense of sight, but the ear recognizes it in eloquence, poetry, and music. It's also present in emotions, virtue, and knowledge. Is all this based on one principle or multiple? What is it, or what are they? However, since there is both essential and accidental beauty, we first need to determine what the attractive principle is. It's a clever question, and one that, if explored in the right way, could lead directly to the best critique of literature; but unfortunately, Plotinus doesn't pursue it that way.
He proceeds to examine and expose the difficulties attending the proposition that beauty comes mainly or chiefly from proportion of parts. There must rather, he holds, be in the soul some faculty of perceiving the divine quality, whether manifested in proportion or in anything else. The beauty of bodily substances depends on their affinity with the divine: the beauty of things not recognised by the senses depends on their identity with it. In yet other words, and from a yet other point of view, Beauty 68is Good, Ugliness is Evil: the attraction of the first pair, the repulsion of the second, easily explains itself.
He goes on to explore and highlight the challenges associated with the idea that beauty mainly comes from the proportion of parts. Instead, he believes there must be something in the soul that allows us to perceive a divine quality, whether it shows up in proportion or something else. The beauty of physical things relies on their connection to the divine; the beauty of things that can't be perceived by the senses depends on their unity with it. In other words, from another perspective, Beauty is Good, and Ugliness is Evil: the attractiveness of the first pair and the repulsion of the second are easily understood. 68
As for the organ wherewith beauty is perceived, it is the soul: the senses only apprehend shadow-beauties—reflections and suggestions of reality. The faculty must be cultivated; it must be refined by high thinking and plain living, and at last it will see that, though Good and Beauty are one, yet Beauty is in a lower sphere than Good—is, in fact, but an imitation of it.
The organ through which we perceive beauty is the soul: our senses only grasp superficial beauties—reflections and hints of reality. This ability needs to be nurtured; it should be honed through deep thought and simple living, and eventually, it will understand that while Good and Beauty are intertwined, Beauty exists in a lower realm than Good—it is, in essence, just an imitation of it.
All this is not merely Platonic—it is itself beautiful and good: it is noble, it is true, it deserves everything that can possibly be said in its favour. But for the actual purposes of literary criticism it is but as a sweet song in a foreign language. It will hardly help us in the very least degree to distinguish Shelley from the most estimable of minor poets, or Thackeray from the least estimable of minor novelists. It does, by way of illustration, touch literary criticism once itself, for it refers to “the admirable allegory” which represents Ulysses as using all his efforts to withdraw himself from the enchantments of Circe and the passion of Calypso, resisting all the enticements of bodily beauty and delight. To the greatest as to the least of Neo-Platonists the allegorical explanation is itself Circe, itself Calypso; and instead of endeavouring to escape from it, he willing meets it willing, and abides contented in those ever-open arms.
All this is not just philosophical—it’s genuinely beautiful and good: it’s noble, it’s true, and it deserves all the praise that can be given. But for the actual purposes of literary criticism, it’s like a lovely song in a language we don’t understand. It won’t really help us differentiate Shelley from the most respected minor poets, or Thackeray from the least respected minor novelists. However, it does touch on literary criticism through the example of “the admirable allegory,” which portrays Ulysses trying hard to escape the enchantments of Circe and the love of Calypso, resisting all the temptations of physical beauty and pleasure. For both the greatest and the least Neo-Platonists, the allegorical explanation is itself Circe and Calypso; and instead of trying to get away from it, he willingly engages with it and happily stays in those ever-open arms.
This is especially seen in the writings, known or attributed, of the most industrious and variously accomplished, if not the |Porphyry.| most gifted, of the Neo-Platonists, Porphyry. Porphyry has to his credit two documents which, in title and subject, are undoubtedly literary, the Quæstiones Homericæ and the De Antro Nympharum; while some would take away from Plutarch, and give to him, the work on Homer’s Life and Poems, which has undergone the indignity of being spoken of as “miserable” by M. Egger,[72] while, on the other hand, Archbishop Trench[73] gives the author, whoever he was, what would, if deserved, be the very high praise of having thus 69early “recognised very distinctly the charm which rhyme has for the ear.” If this were so, I should be inclined to put him together with Philostratus, as having at least stumbled on a great critical truth. But perhaps the words will hardly bear the burden, for the writer, quoting μελισσάων ἀδινάων ... ἐρχομενάων, adds, “These words and their likes add much grace and pleasure to the expression.”[74] And unluckily, the remark occurs only in an examination of Homer by figures, where this is taken as representing homoeoteleuton. Now, homoeoteleuton, though it is a sort of poor relation of rhyme, belongs to that branch of the family which more rightly bears the name of Jingle. However this may be, the treatise, as a whole, would scarcely add to the reputation either of Plutarch or of Porphyry.
This is especially evident in the writings, known or attributed, of the most hardworking and variously talented, if not the most gifted, of the Neo-Platonists, Porphyry. Porphyry has two works that are clearly literary in title and subject: the Homeric Questions and the Of the Nymphs' Grove; while some argue that a work on Homer’s Life and Poems should be credited to him instead of Plutarch, which has been unfortunately described as “miserable” by M. Egger,[72] whereas Archbishop Trench[73] gives the author, whoever he was, what would be, if deserved, very high praise for having early “recognized very distinctly the charm that rhyme has for the ear.” If this is true, I would be inclined to group him with Philostratus, as having at least stumbled upon a significant critical insight. But perhaps the terms won't withstand scrutiny, for the writer, quoting μελισσάων ἀδινάων ... ἐρχομενάων, adds, “These words and their kinds add much grace and pleasure to the expression.”[74] And unfortunately, this remark only appears in a discussion of Homer by figures, where it is interpreted as representing homoeoteleuton. Now, homoeoteleuton, though it is a sort of lesser version of rhyme, belongs to that branch of the family that more appropriately is called Jingle. However this may be, the treatise as a whole would hardly enhance the reputation of either Plutarch or Porphyry.
The two more certain works, on the other hand, belong only to those outskirts of our subject which have been so often characterised. The Questions[75] busy themselves almost wholly with the text and the meaning, though it is fair to say that Porphyry is much above the usual scholiast in sense and judgment, and sometimes approaches criticism proper. This approach, however, is generally, if not always, displayed in the same direction as that of Aristotle’s extant Homeric Problems (v. supra, p. 49 sq.) and of many of the remarks made by the Master in the twenty-fifth chapter of the Poetics—the direction, namely, of solving material aporiæ, such as Aristotle’s own comment on ζωρότερον κέραιε, and Porphyry’s[76] on the demurrer why Penelope did not send Telemachus for aid to her own parents? The process, in short, illustrates frequently, if not always, that curious swerving from the purely literary question which we so often notice. Almost any magnet is strong enough to draw the commentator away from that question. He will even ask, and gravely answer, the question, Why men, but not gods, are represented as washing their hands before dinner?
The two more certain works, on the other hand, only deal with the outskirts of our subject that have been frequently described. The Questions[75] focus almost entirely on the text and its meaning, though it’s fair to say that Porphyry is much more insightful and discerning than the typical commentator, and at times he leans toward proper criticism. This approach, however, usually—if not always—aligns with Aristotle’s existing Homeric Problems (v. supra, p. 49 sq.) and many of the observations made by the Master in the twenty-fifth chapter of the Poetics. Specifically, it tends to address material aporiæ, such as Aristotle's own comment on ζωρότερον κέραιε, and Porphyry’s__A_TAG_PLACEHOLER_2__ inquiry into why Penelope didn’t send Telemachus to seek help from her own parents. In short, the process often illustrates this strange swerving from the purely literary question that we notice so frequently. Almost any strong influence can pull the commentator away from that question. He will even ponder, and seriously address, the question of why men, but not gods, are depicted as washing their hands before dinner.
70The De Antro Nympharum,[77] on the other hand, is the principal example, in intermediate times, of that allegorical interpretation or misinterpretation which, unless kept severely in order, is sure to usurp the place of the criticism to which it can at best be ancillary. From no other members of the school, so far as I know, have we anything that comes even as near to criticism as this.
70The Of the Nymph's Lair,[77] on the other hand, is the main example, in later times, of that allegorical interpretation or misinterpretation which, unless kept under strict control, is bound to take over the role of the criticism that it can at best support. As far as I know, we don't have anything from the other members of the school that comes even close to this level of criticism.
But the Schools have led us far from our immediate context and subject, the literature of the three centuries after Aristotle. |Rhetoricians and Grammarians.| From all this literature it cannot be said that one single text, of undoubted genuineness and substantive importance, preserves for us the critical views of the something like three hundred years which passed between the philosopher’s death in 322 B.C. and the flourishing of Dionysius of Halicarnassus in the third decade before Christ. Two things, however, may be said to be, in a round and general manner, ascertained as having either taken definite form or come into existence during this time; and though both are conditioned very uncomfortably by our lack of texts, they are both of the utmost importance to the history of Criticism, and they can both be spoken of, with caution, indeed, but with some general induction not too far from certainty. The one is the establishment of the teaching of Rhetoric in a form which underwent no very important modification for five or six hundred years, and no absolute revolution for fifteen or sixteen hundred. The other is the birth of Verbal Criticism—of the kind of criticism which long arrogated to itself something like a primary title to the name, and has, in the same or other forms, not yet quite given up its pretensions—under the auspices of Aristarchus and the great Alexandrian school of commentators. The importance assigned to these can be justified from the fact, whether that fact be or be not in itself distasteful, that of such ancient criticism as remains to us, by far the larger part is 71busied rather in these two directions than in that of Criticism proper. On the one hand, we have the huge body of work, not even so quite completely collected, which fills the seven thousand pages of Walz’s Rhetores Græci, and the less voluminous thesaurus which does duty for Roman effort on the same lines. On the other, we have the body (whether as great or greater its more scattered condition does not permit one to say certainly) of Scholia. And we constantly find—to our grief—that the better writers (of whom, at least in some cases, something survives to us) are apt to stray, in one or other of these directions, from the proper path of that criticism which, though it does not neglect either Rhetorical method or verbal minuteness, yet busies itself mainly with far other questions, asking, “Is this writer or this work, on the whole, good or bad as work or writer?” “What variety of the poetical or prosaic pleasure does he or it give?” “What are the sources, so far as they are traceable, of this pleasure?” “What is the special idiosyncrasy of the author or the book?” “What place do both hold, in relation to other books or authors of the same or other times, in the same or other languages?” It will not be otiose if we attempt to sketch, from the extant examples, what the Rhetorician and the Scholiast, as a rule, actually did, what aim they seem to have set before them, what connection with the best literary criticism they seem to have had.
But schools have taken us far from our immediate focus and subject, which is the literature from the three centuries after Aristotle. Rhetoric and Grammar Experts. From all this literature, we can't say there's a single text, with clear authenticity and significant importance, that captures the critical perspectives of the roughly three hundred years that passed between the philosopher's death in 322 BCE and the rise of Dionysius of Halicarnassus in the third decade before Christ. However, two things can be generally established as having taken definite shape or emerged during this period; and although both are significantly affected by our lack of texts, they are crucial to the history of Criticism, and we can discuss them with caution, but with a general understanding that isn’t too far from certainty. The first is the establishment of Rhetoric teaching in a form that experienced no significant modification for five or six hundred years and no complete revolution for fifteen or sixteen hundred. The second is the emergence of Verbal Criticism—the kind of criticism that long claimed a primary right to the name, and has, in the same or other forms, not entirely relinquished its claims—under the guidance of Aristarchus and the prominent Alexandrian school of commentators. The importance of these can be justified by the fact, whether this fact is distasteful or not, that much of the ancient criticism we have left is largely focused on these two areas rather than on Criticism proper. On one hand, we have the vast collection of works, not even fully assembled, that fills the seven thousand pages of Walz’s Rhetores Græci, alongside the less extensive thesaurus representing Roman efforts in the same domain. On the other hand, we have the body (whether its extent is comparable or greater is uncertain due to its scattered nature) of Scholia. And we often find—to our dismay—that the better writers (of whom, at least in some instances, we have remnants) tend to deviate, in one direction or another, from the proper course of criticism, which, while not ignoring Rhetorical methods or verbal details, primarily engages with different questions, asking, “Is this writer or this work good or bad overall?” “What kind of poetic or prose pleasure does it provide?” “What are the sources, as far as they can be traced, of this pleasure?” “What is the unique characteristic of the author or the book?” “What position do they hold in relation to other books or authors from the same or other times, in the same or different languages?” It wouldn’t be pointless if we attempted to outline, based on the examples we have, what the Rhetorician and the Scholiast generally did, what goals they seemed to pursue, and what connections they appeared to have with the best literary criticism.
We need not very greatly disturb ourselves at the fact that, of complete Rhetorical treatises, we have probably nothing between Aristotle and Dionysius, if even that attributed to the latter be genuine; and that modern investigations refuse indorsement to the genuineness of the De Interpretatione attributed to Demetrius Phalereus,[78] which would, if it were genuine, be the oldest we have. For, from myriad petty indications, there is no reasonable reason for believing that a genuine Rhetoric by Demetrius would be very different from that which is now attributed to some later Alexandrian writer. Rhetoric, as we have seen, had from the first been hampered by special attributions and limitations; nor (as so often happens in history) did these limitations cease, at any rate to some extent, 72to work when their causes ceased to exist. The sentry in St James’s Park, who continued to be posted till the other day at the garden-door of a certain house, because (as it was found out long after the reason had been forgotten) some Royal or Ambassadorial personage had been quartered there for a time generations earlier, was a great and admirable allegory—and in wiser days than our own would have remained undisturbed as such. Moreover, though the political importance of Rhetoric decreased, and the assemblies of Greece became mere parish councils; though the law courts went more and more either by fixed codes or personal influence; though philosophy became phluaria; Rhetoric, having once, with unconscious cunning, |Rhetoric early stereotyped.| got Education practically into her hands, retained that powerful engine and all the influence that it confers. It would seem however that, pretty early, a very mischievous process of stereotyping took place. Grammar and Logic, the companions of Rhetoric, were to some extent saved by their having positive things to deal with—the facts of speech and the Laws of Thought. But Rhetoric dealt with fashion, opinion, etiquette: and except when, in the hands of superior persons like Dionysius and Longinus among the Greeks, like Quintilian among the Latins, it shook itself free and became the Literary Criticism that it ought to be, it became a rather parlous thing. It early developed the disease of technical jargon, in that specially dangerous form—recognisable perhaps in times nearer our own than those of Demetrius or even of Hermogenes—the form of giving wantonly new meanings to common words. It elaborated an arbitrary and baneful system of “common form”—of schemes, and types, and conventional schedules, into which, by a minimum of intellectual exertion, the orator or writer could throw what he wanted. On the one hand, it constantly increased and multiplied the Figures; on the other hand, it invented a system of things called staseis—"states of the case"—which attempted to classify and stereotype the matter of the orator’s brief, just as the Figures classified and stereotyped his oratorical means of dealing with it. In other words, and to adopt the terms of literary criticism itself, the stop-watch ruled supreme. In the more technical examples of 73Rhetorical art, such as those of the far later but characteristic Hermogenes, it is often difficult to find anything which touches literary criticism at all. Only the greater men, as has been said, were ever able to break free; and the sort of scorn with which they speak of their predecessors—Quintilian of the figure-mongers, Longinus of Cæcilius—is invaluable (especially as neither Quintilian nor Longinus seems to have been at all a bad-blooded person) as showing how irksome the traditional Rhetoric was felt to be by men who had in them the sense of literature.
We shouldn't be overly concerned about the fact that, aside from Aristotle and Dionysius, we probably have no complete Rhetorical texts—if the one attributed to the latter is even authentic—and that modern research does not support the authenticity of the De Interpretatione assigned to Demetrius Phalereus,[78] which would be the oldest if it were genuine. Various small clues suggest that a genuine Rhetoric by Demetrius wouldn't be very different from the one now attributed to some later Alexandrian writer. Rhetoric, as we've seen, has always been restricted by specific attributions and limitations; and (as often happens in history) these limitations didn't stop working, at least to some degree, even after their original causes faded. The guard in St James’s Park who continued to stand by the garden door of a certain house until recently—due to a Royal or Ambassadorial figure having stayed there generations ago—serves as a great metaphor, and in wiser times than ours, it would have remained undisturbed. Furthermore, although the political significance of Rhetoric declined, and the assemblies of Greece turned into mere local councils; although the courts increasingly relied on set laws or personal influence; and although philosophy devolved into phluaria; Rhetoric, having unconsciously gained control over Education early on, maintained that powerful tool and all the influence it provides. However, it seems that a damaging stereotyping process occurred quite early. Grammar and Logic, the companions of Rhetoric, were somewhat preserved due to their focus on concrete matters—the facts of speech and the Laws of Thought. But Rhetoric dealt with trends, opinions, and etiquette: and except when handled by distinguished figures like Dionysius and Longinus among the Greeks, or Quintilian among the Latins, who freed it and transformed it into the Literary Criticism it should be, it became a rather risky endeavor. It soon developed the illness of technical jargon, particularly in the precarious form of arbitrarily assigning new meanings to common words. It created a harmful and arbitrary system of “common form”— schemes, types, and conventional outlines—into which, with minimal intellectual effort, the speaker or writer could fit what they wanted. On one hand, it continually added more Figures; on the other, it devised a system called staseis—"states of the case"—that sought to classify and stereotype the content of the orator’s brief, just as the Figures classified and stereotyped his oratorical methods. In other words, using the terms of literary criticism itself, the stopwatch ruled supreme. In the more technical examples of Rhetorical art, such as those from the much later but typical Hermogenes, it's often hard to find anything related to literary criticism at all. Only the great figures, as mentioned, could ever truly break free; and the disdain they express for their predecessors—Quintilian for the figure-makers, Longinus for Cæcilius—is invaluable (especially since neither Quintilian nor Longinus seems to have been particularly ill-natured) as it shows how burdensome traditional Rhetoric felt to those with a sense of literature.
The Scholiast, on the other hand, if of a less traceable creation, is of almost equally old lineage, and he may conveniently |Grammatical and Scholiastic criticism.| be dealt with, in such detail and variety as he requires, before the more formidable bulk of the School Rhetoricians occupies us. We have already seen, in glimpses, that the restless curiosity of the Greeks took very early to purely philological inquiry, to the separation and naming of parts of speech, to the codification of grammar. And it was impossible that a people furnished with such an admirable language and so early developing accomplishment, both in music and poetry, should not, at a stage proportionately much earlier than in other cases, discover and prosecute inquiries as to Prosody. To this day, Greek grammar is, to some tastes at any rate, the only grammar which is not too arbitrary or too jejune to excite any interest. The wonderful symmetry of Greek accidence, the mazy but by no means unplanned intricacy of Greek syntax, have had power to fascinate schoolboys who, both at that age and later, were merely bored by the arbitrary niceties of Latin, and refused to accept the attempts that have been made to impose an appearance of system on the antinomianism and the compromises of English. As for Greek metre, though the subject has not the historic interest—the interest of great yet not inexplicable changes—which belongs to the prosody of the two other languages just brought into comparison, it is capable of much more exact handling. And, in particular, the peculiar structure of Greek choric verse, that hitherto unparalleled blend which unites much of the liberty of prose with the ordered charm of poetry, gave practically 74endless occupation to intellects which would soon have been satiated with the comparative monotony of Latin, and which might have recoiled before the apparent lawlessness of English.
The Scholiast, while less easily traceable in its origins, shares nearly as ancient a lineage, and we can address it in as much detail and variety as needed, before diving into the more substantial works of the School Rhetoricians. We've already caught glimpses of how the Greeks' never-ending curiosity turned to linguistic study very early on, focusing on breaking down and naming parts of speech, as well as codifying grammar. It was inevitable that a culture blessed with such a remarkable language and early accomplishments in music and poetry would, at a much earlier stage than others, explore and pursue inquiries into Prosody. Even today, Greek grammar remains, to some people's tastes, the only grammar that feels neither too arbitrary nor too dry to spark interest. The impressive structure of Greek morphology and the intricate yet well-planned nature of Greek syntax have captivated students who, at that age and later, found the arbitrary complexities of Latin boring and resisted attempts to create a semblance of order out of the chaos and compromises of English. Regarding Greek meter, while the topic doesn't hold the same historical intrigue—the kind of compelling yet understandable changes seen in the prosody of the other two languages mentioned—it allows for much more precise analysis. In particular, the unique nature of Greek choral verse, an unmatched blend that combines the freedom of prose with the structured beauty of poetry, has provided virtually endless stimulation for minds that would quickly tire of the relative monotony of Latin and might recoil from the seeming chaos of English.
It is not very certain at what precise time these two studies (or, if we take prosody to be a part of grammar, this joint-study) began to occupy considerable numbers of professional students. But it must have been a tolerably early one, and by degrees the grammarian in his pure function, the scholiast in his applied one, became recognised personages.
It’s not entirely clear exactly when these two fields of study (or, if we consider prosody to be a part of grammar, this combined study) started to attract a significant number of professional students. However, it likely happened quite early, and over time, the grammarian in his pure role and the scholiast in his practical one became recognized figures.
The profession, so to speak, may be said (according to the common tradition, but with sufficient justice) to have been formally constituted in the third and second centuries |The Pergamene and Alexandrian Schools.| before Christ, under the patronage of the successors of Alexander at the courts of Pergamus and Alexandria. To these schools belong the famous names of Zenodotus (the earliest, and belonging partly to the third century), of Crates of Mallos, and, above all, of Aristarchus. It is, perhaps, only at first sight surprising that, famous as the names are, they are for the most part names only. Not one single work, nor even any substantial passage of a work, by any of the three masters just mentioned, or by any of their contemporaries or near pupils, has come down to us, save in the case of one pupil of Zenodotus, more famous even than his master, the grammarian Aristophanes. Criticism indeed, it has been said, has, of all literature that is really literature, the most precarious existence. Still, we know a good deal about them from citations, allusions, and discussions in later writers, while of Aristophanes of Byzantium we have a fairly considerable collection of fragments.
The profession, so to speak, can be considered (according to common tradition, and justifiably so) to have been formally established in the third and second centuries The Pergamene and Alexandrian Schools. before Christ, under the support of the successors of Alexander at the courts of Pergamus and Alexandria. These schools are associated with the notable figures of Zenodotus (the earliest, partly from the third century), Crates of Mallos, and especially Aristarchus. It may seem surprising at first that, despite their fame, most of these names are just that—names. No complete work, or even any significant passage from a work, by any of these three scholars or their contemporaries or close students has survived, except for one pupil of Zenodotus, who is even more renowned than his mentor, the grammarian Aristophanes. It has indeed been said that criticism has the most precarious existence of all genuine literature. However, we do know a fair amount about them from citations, references, and discussions in later writings, and we have a reasonably extensive collection of fragments from Aristophanes of Byzantium.
The disappearance of texts, always lamentable, if not actually irremediable, is here more to be regretted than anywhere, because there is fair reason for believing that, at any rate, some of these grammarians were critics in the full and proper sense of the term. By far the greater part of their labours appears to have been directed to Homer, and there is no reason to contradict the general, the received, opinion that while the Pisistratean redaction is not quite certain in fact, and almost entirely 75unknown in nature, while it is certain that even Aristotle had before him a text differing remarkably from our own, the Alexandrian grammarians practically produced that which we have. It is accordingly from this time that the famous and formidable craft—science it would no doubt call itself—of textual criticism may be said to date; and from our information, second-hand as it is, we are enabled to recognise some types of textual critics which are not, and are never likely to be, obsolete. In Aristophanes, the spelling reformer, the practical originator of accents, it is not rash to see the great exemplar of the critic |Their Four Masters.| of the purely philological kind, who busies himself with those literary matters which are most remote from literature proper, though no doubt he is a very valuable person when he is kept in his proper place. Zenodotus stands in the same relation to the lexicographical critic, and seems also to have been the father of all those who by “a critical text” mean a text arranged at their own discretion, passages being expunged, transposed, or corrected, not in accordance with any testimony as to what the author did write, but according to the critic’s idea of what he ought to have written—in other words, what the critic himself would have liked him to write, or would, if he could, have written in his place. Aristarchus appears to have deserved the primacy generally accorded to him by being more wisely conservative than Zenodotus, and less tempted to stick in the letter than the lesser Aristophanes; as well as by a general display, in his more literary remarks, of critical faculty greater than was possessed by either, and infinitely greater than that of the average scholiast. While the still earlier, and at least equally famous or notorious, name of Zoilus is of itself sufficient to show that the critic who is merely or mainly a snarler can at least boast that he is of an ancient house.
The loss of texts is always regrettable, if not completely unavoidable, and it's especially disappointing here because there's good reason to believe that some of these grammarians were true critics in every sense of the word. Most of their efforts seem to have focused on Homer, and there's no reason to dispute the common belief that, while the Pisistratean editing isn't entirely certain in fact and is mostly unknown in its nature, it's clear that even Aristotle had a text in front of him that was quite different from ours. The Alexandrian grammarians effectively produced the version we have today. Thus, it's reasonable to say that this marks the beginning of the well-known and complex field—what it would undoubtedly call itself—as textual criticism. From the limited information available to us, we can identify some types of textual critics that are not likely to become outdated. In Aristophanes, the spelling reformer and practical innovator of accents, it's not unreasonable to view him as a prime example of the purely philological critic, who engages with literary matters that are far removed from literature itself, although he certainly has value when kept in his proper role. Zenodotus has a similar place among lexicographical critics and seems to have been the originator of those who consider "a critical text" to be a text arranged according to their own judgment, with passages removed, rearranged, or corrected not based on any evidence of what the author actually wrote, but according to what the critic thinks the author should have written—in other words, what the critic would have preferred the author to write, or what the critic would have written in their place if given the chance. Aristarchus appears to have earned the top spot typically given to him by being more conservatively wise than Zenodotus, and less inclined to adhere strictly to the letter than the lesser Aristophanes; as well as showing a general display of critical ability in his more literary comments, surpassing both and greatly exceeding that of the average scholiast. Meanwhile, the earlier, and at least equally famous or infamous, name of Zoilus clearly shows that a critic who primarily just gripes can at least claim a long-standing heritage.
It would be rash to deny, and even unjust to doubt, that some of these famous critics, as well as others less known or not known at all, practised criticism in its best and widest sense, regulating texts by a sanely conservative acuteness, interpreting meanings and purpose with adaptable but not too fantastic compliance, annotating matter with intelligent erudition, 76and even achieving, as best they could, the explanation of the nature and success of their author’s literary appeal, and the placing of his work in the general map of literary history. Nay, there were actually, though our remains of them are but tantalising, literary historians of tolerably old date. But it is possibly neither presumptuous nor ungenerous to suspect that, if we had the whole works of Aristarchus before us, we should find in him (allowing for his grammatical tendency) at least as much shortcoming as we found, probably far more than we found, in Aristotle from the rhetorical side. For the old disability—the absence of comparison, the possession |The Scholiasts on Aristophanes.| of not even a second literature for purposes of contrast—must have weighed upon Aristarchus just as it weighed upon Aristotle. And it is at any rate not uncharitable, it is merely a plain recognition of actual fact, to say that on the great mass of Greek grammatical criticism, as it comes down to us in the so-called scholiasts, the curse of the letter does undoubtedly rest. Nothing, for instance, is more curious than to read, from the critical point of view, the Scholia on Aristophanes,[79] some of which are undoubtedly among the oldest that we have on any author, except Homer. The commentators are irreproachable in noting the slightest grammatical peculiarity; they map out the metres with religious care. Difficulties of mere meaning they tackle with the same imperturbable seriousness, the same grave and chaste attention to duty, whether the crux is a recondite “excursion into the blue,” or a mystery of the kitchen and the fishmarket, or a piece of legal technicality. They give careful and useful abstracts and arguments, dates now and then, sometimes not contemptible scraps of literary history. But of literary criticism proper, of appreciation of Aristophanes' ever fresh wit, of his astonishing intellectual alertness, of his wide knowledge, of his occasional bursts of magnificent poetry, there is not one word. You may spend hours, days, weeks almost over the 77huge collection; but the result will only be that, for this special purpose, page after page will be drawn blank.
It would be careless to deny, and even unfair to question, that some of these well-known critics, along with others who are less famous or completely unknown, practiced criticism in its best and broadest form. They regulated texts with a sensible and conservative sharpness, interpreted meanings and intentions with a flexible but not overly imaginative approach, and annotated material with knowledgeable insight. They also worked, as best they could, to explain the nature and appeal of their author's literary style and positioned his work within the broader context of literary history. In fact, there were, although our surviving evidence is tantalizingly scarce, literary historians from a reasonably old era. However, it might not be too bold or unkind to suspect that if we had all of Aristarchus's works available, we would find just as many shortcomings in him (considering his grammatical bias) as we probably discovered, and likely many more than what we found in Aristotle from a rhetorical standpoint. The historical limitation—the lack of comparative literature, not having even a second tradition for contrast—must have weighed on Aristarchus just as it did on Aristotle. And it's not uncharitable, just a straightforward acknowledgment of reality, to say that the substantial body of Greek grammatical criticism, as passed down to us through the so-called scholiasts, is indeed burdened by the curse of literalism. Nothing is more intriguing, for instance, than to read, from a critical standpoint, the Scholia on Aristophanes, some of which are undoubtedly among the oldest we have for any author, except for Homer. The commentators are faultless in noting even the slightest grammatical detail; they meticulously map out the meters. They tackle difficulties of meaning with the same unflappable seriousness, the same grave and dedicated attention to duty, whether the challenge is a complicated "excursion into the blue," a mystery related to the kitchen and fish market, or a piece of legal jargon. They provide careful and helpful summaries and arguments, occasionally giving dates, along with some worthwhile snippets of literary history. However, when it comes to genuine literary criticism, appreciating Aristophanes' ever-relevant humor, his remarkable intellectual sharpness, his extensive knowledge, and his occasional flashes of magnificent poetry, there isn't a single word. You could spend hours, days, or almost weeks poring over the vast collection, but the outcome would simply be that, for this particular purpose, page after page will remain blank.
But it may be said, “The scholia on Aristophanes are confessedly[80] poor in literary annotation. Why do you take them |On Sophocles.| as an example? Why not take in preference, or give in addition, one at least of those collections of scholia which the same authorities[81] accept as richer in the matter?” Very well: let us take those on Sophocles,[82] the admittedly richest of all. It will—or certainly may—seem at the opening as if a more promising “pocket” had been struck, for the first annotation on the Ajax is busy with the arrangement and contents of the prologue, and its relation to what follows; and there is a good deal of similar matter throughout the commentary on this play at least. But when we come to read it in detail we find that its criticism is, at its widest departure from the mere explanatory supellex of the ordinary scholiast, almost purely theatrical. For instance, here is the note on 66: “The introduction of Ajax is persuasive; for thus the pathos of the tragedy becomes greater, the spectators perceiving him now out of his mind, and a little later in his senses.”
But someone might say, “The notes on Aristophanes are clearly[80] lacking in literary commentary. Why use them as an example? Why not choose instead, or add, at least one of those collections of notes that the same scholars[81] consider richer in content?” Fine: let’s look at those on Sophocles,[82] which are recognized as the richest of all. It might seem at first that a more promising “pocket” has been struck, since the first note on the Ajax focuses on the arrangement and content of the prologue, along with its connection to what follows; and there is quite a bit of similar analysis throughout the commentary on this play at least. However, when we read it more closely, we find that its criticism, at its furthest from the mere explanatory notes typical of the ordinary scholiast, is almost entirely theatrical. For example, here’s the note on line 66: “The introduction of Ajax is persuasive; this way, the emotional weight of the tragedy increases, as the audience sees him momentarily out of his mind, and soon after, back to his senses.”
And again on 112: “He speaks as in other respects yielding to the goddess but in this opposing her, and the poet hence shows his disposition to be haughty (since the spectators are much disposed in favour of Ajax by his misfortunes, and all but wroth with the poet), that Ajax may seem to suffer justly from his want of submission to the divinity.”
And again on 112: “He speaks as though he’s giving in to the goddess in other ways, but here he’s resisting her, and the poet shows his arrogance (since the audience is largely sympathetic to Ajax because of his hardships, and nearly angry with the poet), so that Ajax appears to be suffering deservedly due to his refusal to submit to the divine.”
We might quote the long and curious note on 134 as to the composition of the chorus from Salaminians; the criticism of the expostulation of the said chorus with the conduct of the Greeks to Ajax, 158; the still odder note on 201, as of one expounding to a very little school-child how Tecmessa and the Chorus exchange information; the formal explanation, on 342, why Teucer is introduced later than Tecmessa, and of the 78hero’s language to his captive mistress; the rationale, 770, of the arrival of the messenger; the description of the scene at 815. But the mere enumeration of such things as these should, without the expenditure of more space, be sufficient to show what the character of this annotation is. It is not so very different in places from the elaborate stage directions with which, for the last century, some playwrights, especially German and Scandinavian, have been wont to assist the imagination of their readers or hearers, or their own dramatic incapacity; and even when it goes beyond this, it hardly ever goes further than the explanation and justification of the action.
We could mention the long and interesting note on page 134 regarding the composition of the chorus from Salaminians; the criticism of the chorus's admonition to the Greeks concerning Ajax, 158; the even stranger note on page 201, which describes someone explaining to a very small child how Tecmessa and the Chorus share information; the formal explanation on page 342 for why Teucer is introduced after Tecmessa, and the hero's words to his captive mistress; the rationale on page 770 for the messenger's arrival; and the scene description on page 815. But simply listing these examples should be enough to illustrate the nature of this annotation. It's not too different in some ways from the detailed stage directions that playwrights, especially German and Scandinavian ones, have used for the past century to help the imagination of their readers or audience, or to compensate for their own dramatic shortcomings; and even when it goes beyond that, it rarely extends further than explaining and justifying the action.
The same is, I think, almost without exception the character of the relatively considerable number of observations of a critical kind which I have noted on other plays. Sometimes they are actual directions to the actor—who is told on Electra 823 that he “ought, at the moment of uttering the cry, to look up to heaven, and raise his hands”—sometimes, as on Œdipus Tyrannus 141, the note is made that “this will stir the theatre.” But always, I think,—certainly in the vast majority of cases,—the critic abstains, with a rigidity which can only come from deliberate purpose (and this is unlikely), or from unconsciousness that the thing is likely to be required of him, from any comments on the beauty or appropriateness of the verse, on the idiosyncrasy of the phrase or its agreement with others, on the Sophoclean characteristics of the poetry, or even (except from the pure stage point of view) on the evolution of the characters. He has evidently learnt his Aristotle, and looks at the action first: he has not learnt him with a sufficiently independent intelligence to remember that even Aristotle does not look at the action only.
I think this is almost universally true for the fairly large number of critical observations I've noted about other plays. Sometimes they are specific instructions for the actor—like in Electra 823, where it says he "should, at the moment of delivering the cry, look up to heaven and raise his hands"—and sometimes, as in Œdipus Tyrannus 141, it's noted that "this will stir the theatre." But in most cases, the critic seems to refrain, with a rigidity that likely comes either from a deliberate choice (which seems unlikely) or from a lack of awareness that comments on the beauty or appropriateness of the verse, the uniqueness of the phrase or its consistency with others, the characteristics of Sophoclean poetry, or even (except from a purely theatrical perspective) the development of the characters might be required. It's clear he has learned his Aristotle and focuses on the action first; however, he hasn't learned it with a sufficiently independent mindset to recognize that even Aristotle looks at more than just the action.
But the case becomes strongest when we come to what should be the stronghold of literary criticism in this quarter—the |On Homer.| Scholia[83] on Homer himself. Here we have the thrice—nay, thirty times—decocted essence of the critical study of generations, centuries, almost millennia (certainly more than one millennium), of study of the writer who entered into Greek life, Greek thought, Greek education, as no 79book, save the English Bible, has ever entered into the life, the thought, the education, of any other country. We have it in ample bulk, of all ages, presented in that special fashion of comment on comment, of annotated annotation, which, whatever may be its merits or whatever may be its drawbacks, is at any rate suited to draw out examination of the common subject from almost every point of view.
But the argument is at its strongest when we look at what should be the foundation of literary criticism in this area—the On Homer. Scholia[83] on Homer himself. Here we have the distilled essence of critical study shaped by generations, centuries, and even over a millennium (definitely more than one millennium) of analysis of the writer who has influenced Greek life, Greek thought, and Greek education like no other book, except for the English Bible, has influenced the life, thought, and education of any other nation. We have it in substantial volume, spanning all ages, presented in that unique format of commentary on commentary, of annotated annotations, which, regardless of its strengths or weaknesses, is certainly designed to encourage examination of the subject from nearly every angle.
And what do we find in this? We find, of course, verbal explanation in floods, in oceans, sometimes of the most valueless, often of the most valuable kind. We find laborious comment on etymology (not quite so often valuable as eccentric), on grammar (invaluable often), on mythology, &c., &c., giving us what, whether it be artistically worthy or worthless, we often could not otherwise by any possibility know. We get the most painstaking, if not always the most illuminative or illuminated, discussions of the poet’s meaning, handled simply, handled allegorically, handled “this way, that way, which way you please.” Not seldom, as elsewhere (in Eustathius, for instance), we get certain references to Figures and the technical rules of Rhetoric, which touch the outer skirts, the fringes, of literary criticism itself. But of that criticism, as represented even in Dionysius, much more in Longinus, the allowance is astonishingly small. You may read page after page, volume after volume, and find absolutely nothing, or next to nothing, of the sort. Take, for instance, the two volumes of Scholia on the Odyssey, as published by Dindorf—on the Odyssey, the very touchstone of all Greek literature for literary criticism, and one which proves the gold in Longinus at the very moment that it shows what we may think not so golden in him. You turn and turn. Besides the matter classified above, a great many extremely valuable, or at worst more or less curious, thoughts meet you. You will be informed (on Od. ii. 99) that “It is natural to women to dislike the parents of their husbands”; on vi. 137, that “All youth is fearful because of its want of experience, but especially female youth.” You will find examples of the puerile quibbling of Zoilus, such as that it was unlikely that exactly six sailors were taken from each ship; with the common-sense, if not much less puerile, retort that it is difficult 80to get ἑβδομήκοντα δύο into verse. But such things are no great windfall; and such others as the observation, at 391 of the same book, on the poet’s wonderful faculty and daring in making the sound suit the sense, and of showing in that sound “all the sorrow of the sight,” are very rare. They still more rarely soar above observations on special points, or reach criticism of general handling of the relations of one part of the story to another, of its pervading poetical quality and charm. For one note, vol. i. p. 425, a little farther on, as to the variety and aptness of the Homeric compound epithets for beasts, we shall find pages and sheets of mere trifling. And when we get a more thoughtful examination (see, for instance, that given as apparently Porphyry’s in the Appendix, ii. 789, on the conduct of Ulysses in selecting the persons to whom he shall first reveal himself), it strikes one at once that these, like the comments above cited on the Ajax, are comments on the action, on the dramatic structure, and not on the literary execution.
And what do we find in this? We find, of course, a flood of verbal explanations, sometimes filled with useless information and often with valuable insights. We see detailed discussions on etymology (not always valuable but often quirky), grammar (which is often very valuable), mythology, etc., providing us with information that we might not otherwise have had, whether it is artistically significant or worthless. We encounter the most meticulous discussions, which may not always be enlightening, about the poet’s meaning, presented straightforwardly, allegorically, or in various interpretations. Often, as seen in other works (like those of Eustathius), we find references to figures and the technical rules of rhetoric that lightly graze the edges of literary criticism itself. However, regarding that criticism, even as represented by Dionysius, and much more so by Longinus, the amount is surprisingly minimal. You can read page after page, volume after volume, and find virtually nothing, or next to nothing, of that kind. Take, for instance, the two volumes of Scholia on the Odyssey, published by Dindorf—on the Odyssey, the cornerstone of all Greek literature for literary criticism, which reveals the value in Longinus even as it highlights what may not be as valuable in him. You flip through the pages. Alongside the previously mentioned content, many extremely valuable, or at least somewhat interesting, ideas come up. You’ll find (on Od. ii. 99) that “It’s natural for women to dislike their husbands' parents”; on vi. 137, that “All youth is anxious because of its lack of experience, but especially young women.” You’ll see instances of Zoilus's silly nitpicking, like questioning how it’s possible that exactly six sailors were taken from each ship, with the reasonable yet equally trivial comeback that it’s hard to fit ἑβδομήκοντα δύο into verse. But these points aren’t significant breakthroughs; and observations, like the one at 391 of the same book about the poet’s remarkable skill and boldness in making sound fit the meaning, expressing “all the sorrow of the sight,” are quite rare. Even more infrequently do they go beyond specific observations or discuss the overall connections within the story, its overarching poetic quality, and its appeal. For one note, vol. i. p. 425, later on, about the variety and suitability of Homeric compound epithets for animals, we’ll find pages filled with mere trifles. And when we get a more thoughtful analysis (like what is attributed to Porphyry in the Appendix, ii. 789, regarding Ulysses’ choices in whom to reveal himself first), it’s clear that these, like the earlier comments on the Ajax, are reflections on the action, on the dramatic structure, not on the literary execution.
It is the same—it is perhaps even more the same—if we turn to the Iliad. The famous first words elicit naturally a good deal[84] of comment, which has some promise. Why did he begin with “wrath,” which is an ill-sounding word? For two reasons. First, that he might purify the corresponding part of the souls of his readers by the passions, &c. Secondly, that he might give his “praises of the Greeks” greater verisimilitude. Besides, this was the practical subject with which he was first to deal as in a kind of tragic prologue. Then there is an odd gradation of the states of wrath itself, from ὀργὴ to μῆνις. Next, an inquiry why the poet begins with the end of the war, and so forth. This, of course, is literary criticism of a sort, but on thin and threadbare lines enough; and there is not very much even of this. The scholiasts are far more at home with accentuation and punctuation; with the endless question of athetesis (or blackmarking, as spurious); with such technical ticketings as at i. 366: “The trope is anakephalaiosis.[85] There are four kinds of narrative—homiletic, 81apangeltic, hypostatic,[86] and mixed”; or with such curiously unintelligent attempts to pin down poetic beauty as the note at i. 477 on ῥοδοδάκτυλος as a synecdoche, in which, by the way, even the colour-scheme seems to be misunderstood.
It’s the same—it might even be more similar—if we look at the Iliad. The famous opening lines naturally inspire a lot of[84] discussion, which is promising. Why did he start with “wrath,” a word that doesn’t sound pleasant? For two reasons. First, to cleanse the corresponding part of his readers’ souls through passions, and so on. Second, to give his “praises of the Greeks” more credibility. Besides, this was the practical topic he was initially going to address as a sort of tragic introduction. Then there’s a peculiar range of feelings related to wrath itself, from ὀργὴ to μῆνις. Next, there’s the question of why the poet begins with the end of the war, and so on. This is, of course, a type of literary criticism, but it’s rather thin and worn-out, and there’s not much of it, really. The scholiasts are much more comfortable discussing accentuation and punctuation; the endless debate over athetesis (or marking as spurious); with specific notes like at i. 366: “The trope is anakephalaiosis.[85] There are four types of narrative—homiletic, 81apangeltic, hypostatic,[86] and mixed”; or with oddly uninsightful attempts to define poetic beauty, such as the note at i. 477 on ῥοδοδάκτυλος as a synecdoche, where, by the way, even the color scheme seems to be misunderstood.
At the close of these remarks on the Scholiasts I must enter in a fresh form the caveat which has perhaps been wearisomely iterated, but which it is better to repeat too often than to suppress even in a single place where its omission might mislead. I am not finding fault with these laborious and invaluable persons for not doing what they had not the least intention to do. I am not (Heaven forbid!) arguing for any superiority in the modern critic over the ancient. I am only endeavouring to show that the subjects to which modern literary critics—who, as it seems to me, stick to their business most closely, and abstain most from metabasis ἐς ἄλλο γένος—pay most attention, were precisely those to which ancient critics, as a matter of fact, paid least. And this it is not only the right but the duty of the historian to point out.
At the end of these comments on the Scholiasts, I need to put forth a new version of the warning that I may have repeated too often, but it’s better to say it too many times than to leave it out even once, as that might cause confusion. I’m not criticizing these hardworking and invaluable individuals for not doing what they never intended to do. I’m not (God forbid!) claiming that modern critics are better than ancient ones. I’m merely trying to show that the topics modern literary critics—who, it seems to me, stick closely to their craft and avoid shifting into other genres—focus on are precisely those that ancient critics, in fact, paid the least attention to. It is not only the right but also the responsibility of the historian to highlight this.
Nor will it, I trust, while we are thus examining Miscellanea, be considered frivolous or superfluous to examine |The Literary Epigrams of the Anthology.| that vast mass of information on Greek life and thought after the Golden Age which is called the Greek Anthology,[87] to see whether it can afford us any light. In this mass, with its thousands of articles ranging from exquisite to contemptible in actual literary quality, the range of subject is notoriously as wide as that of merit. The devotees of the Minor Muses of Hellas will “rhyme,” as we should say, anything from a riddle and an arithmetical conundrum, to Myron’s cow and the complimentary statues to the latest fashionable athlete. It would be odd, therefore, if books and authors escaped or were ignored, and they duly appear. In the battalions of adespota, besides a 82stray versification[88] of the rules for making iambics, and a wail[89] from some grammarian unnamed that he cannot write as well as Palladius or Palladas, we come to a considerable body[90] of literary epigrams arranged, by some one or other of the numerous ancient editors of the Anthology, in vaguely chronological order of subject. First, as in duty bound, come Linus and Orpheus, then a considerable batch on Homer, and then the long succession of poets and philosophers, dramatists and historians, to follow. For the most part, of course, the epigrams contain generalities and commonplaces, but with more or less of the neatness and prettiness that we associate with the very name of the Anthology; sometimes they go a little closer to the matter, as in the piece (523 of Jacobs) on Erinna’s much-praised “Distaff.” As we have only five[91] (and those not consecutive) out of the three hundred verses which this girl of nineteen years composed, it would be rash as well as unkind to question the judgment of the epigrammatist that they are “equal to Homer.” But it may safely be said that the judgment itself is in a rudimentary style of criticism. It is natural, but rather “tell-tale,” that the critic-poets always, when they can, take some non-literary point—Anacreon’s fondness for wine, the equality in number of the Muses and the books of Herodotus, the supposed physical and moral shortcomings of Aristotle, and the like. But sometimes they go higher. There is plenty of spirit and sense in the epigram on Panætius for pronouncing the Phædo spurious,—as is well known, this idlest of critical debauches was at least as great a favourite with the ancients as with the moderns (548). Sometimes we get valuable testimony as to popular judgments—the unfeigned admiration which was felt for Menander, though the sounder critics might put him below Aristophanes; the mighty repute of Aristides of Smyrna (see p. 113) who is pretty certainly not the Aristides congratulated ironically in another epigram as never having less than seven auditors—the four walls of the room, and the three benches in it. 83Perhaps Claudian is a little overparted with the “mind of Virgil and the Muse of Homer.” But all decadences are given to exaggeration of this kind; and the reviews of the closing years of the nineteenth century in England will furnish much more extravagant instances of comparison.
Nor will it, I hope, while we’re examining Miscellanea, be seen as trivial or unnecessary to look into |The Literary Epigrams of the Anthology.| the vast wealth of information on Greek life and thought after the Golden Age known as the Greek Anthology,[87] to see if it offers us any insights. In this collection, with its thousands of entries varying from exquisite to shabby in literary quality, the range of topics is famously as extensive as the range of merit. The followers of the Minor Muses of Hellas will “rhyme," as we might say, anything from a riddle and a math puzzle to Myron’s cow and the statues honoring the latest trendy athlete. It would be strange, then, if books and authors were overlooked or ignored, and they do indeed make an appearance. Among the ranks of adespota, aside from a 82scattered poem[88] on the rules for creating iambics, and a lament[89] from some unnamed grammarian who claims he can’t write as well as Palladius or Palladas, we find a significant number[90] of literary epigrams arranged, by one of the many ancient editors of the Anthology, in a loosely chronological order by subject. First, as is expected, come Linus and Orpheus, then a substantial collection about Homer, followed by a long line of poets and philosophers, dramatists and historians. For the most part, of course, the epigrams consist of general statements and clichés, but with varying degrees of the neatness and charm that we associate with the very name of the Anthology; sometimes they get a bit more specific, as in the piece (523 of Jacobs) about Erinna’s highly praised “Distaff.” Since we have only five[91] (and those are not in a consecutive order) out of the three hundred verses this nineteen-year-old girl wrote, it would be hasty as well as unkind to question the epigrammatist's claim that they are “equal to Homer.” However, it can be said that the claim itself represents a basic form of criticism. It’s natural, though rather revealing, that the critic-poets often focus on a non-literary aspect—Anacreon’s love for wine, the equal number of Muses and the books of Herodotus, Aristotle’s perceived physical and moral shortcomings, and so on. But sometimes they aim higher. There’s a lot of wit and insight in the epigram condemning the Phædo as fake—it's well-known that this idlest of critical indulgences was just as much a favorite among the ancients as it is with moderns (548). Occasionally, we get valuable insights into popular opinions—the genuine admiration felt for Menander, even though more sound critics might rank him below Aristophanes; the strong reputation of Aristides of Smyrna (see p. 113) who is pretty certainly not the Aristides ironically congratulated in another epigram for never having more than seven listeners—the four walls of the room and the three benches within it. 83Perhaps Claudian is a bit over-praised with the “mind of Virgil and the Muse of Homer.” But all declines tend to exaggeration of this nature; and the critiques from the late nineteenth century in England will reveal much more extreme examples of comparison.
The work of known, or at least named, individuals is less noteworthy in bulk, and not much more so in kind and degree. The right happy industry of Meleager appears to have helped in preserving for us no small proportion of the minor work of the great men of old. But his own quintessenced and not seldom charming pen is devoted to subjects always less solemn, and sometimes very much less worthy, than literature. These elders themselves (as indeed we should expect) meddle with literature but rarely; while their successors, the early Alexandrians, are less copious than we might have expected. Simmias of Thebes (perhaps not the same who outraged[92] the feelings of neo-classic critics, from Addison downwards, two thousand years later, by composing verse-eggs and -hatchets) has left us a couple of elegant and regular, though rather vague and slight, epigrams on Sophocles;[93] Philiscus of Miletus, who was at least old enough to be a pupil of Isocrates, a pompous eulogium of Lysias;[94] while no less a person than Thucydides has the credit of one[95] on the Third Tragedian, which if extravagant in tone is neat in expression. Of the compliments[96] to Aristophanes and Sappho, which are similarly attributed to Plato, the former, with its consecration of the soul of the great comic poet as the temenos of the Graces, is far the better. But the nearest approach to literature among the verses attributed to Plato’s mightiest rival is a quaint bundle (no small one)[97] of epitaphs on the Homeric heroes. Of course these attributions are in all cases very doubtful, and possibly not in a single one correct; but the fact of them for literary history remains the same.
The work of well-known, or at least named, individuals is less impressive overall, and not much more significant in type or extent. Meleager's diligent efforts seem to have helped preserve a notable amount of the lesser works of the great men of the past. However, his own distilled and often charming writing focuses on topics that are generally less serious and sometimes much less worthy than literature. These older figures (as we would expect) rarely engage with literature, while their successors, the early Alexandrians, are not as prolific as we might have thought. Simmias of Thebes (perhaps not the same person who shocked neo-classical critics, from Addison onward, two thousand years later, by writing verse-eggs and -hatchets) left us a couple of elegant and regular, although somewhat vague and light, epigrams on Sophocles; Philiscus of Miletus, who was at least old enough to be a student of Isocrates, created a pompous tribute to Lysias; while none other than Thucydides is credited with one (on the Third Tragedian), which, although extravagant in style, is neat in expression. Among the praises attributed to Aristophanes and Sappho, which are similarly credited to Plato, the former, which honors the soul of the great comic poet as the temenos of the Graces, is far superior. However, the closest thing to literature among the verses attributed to Plato’s greatest rival is a quirky collection (not a small one) of epitaphs on the heroes of Homer. Of course, these attributions are very questionable in all cases and possibly not correct in any; but the presence of them remains significant for literary history.
If we turn to others, we shall draw some of the most flourishing 84coverts in vain, but find something elsewhere. Erycius of Cyzicus[98] has a spirited retort to an insulter of Homer, and a generous eulogium of Sophocles—it is noteworthy that these two most unite the Anthological, as the general, suffrage. Palladas handles Homer’s dealings with women,[99] elsewhere[100] jests ruefully about having to sell his books, even Callimachus and Pindar, and moralises[101] the story of Circe, rather stupidly, but in a fashion for which he might find only too many compurgators in antiquity. Pollianus[102] rallies (not disagreeably) the stealers of Homeric tags and phrases; and a certain Cyrus accomplishes[103] a mild couplet to complete his own witty conceit of erecting a statue of Pindar at a bath. The long and curious poem[104] of Christodorus Coptites on the statues in the Gymnasium of Zeuxippus naturally has a great many literary allusions. Agathias—a somewhat major star than most of these, and one whose pursuits earned him the special surname of Scholasticus—has, so far as I remember, only two literary epigrams[105] on statues of Æsop and Plutarch. Another “Scholasticus,” scarcely distinguished more by the name of Thomas, announces that he has three “stars in rhetoric”—Demosthenes, Aristides, and Thucydides[106]—praising especially the pains of the first, but seeming actually to prefer the two latter. Leon, the philosopher, has a little handful[107] of epigrams on books, chiefly of science and philosophy, and a Homeric cento not more respectable than such things usually are.
If we look at others, we might not find anything worthwhile in some of the most thriving places, but we will discover something elsewhere. Erycius of Cyzicus has a spirited comeback for an insult aimed at Homer and gives a generous tribute to Sophocles. It's interesting that these two are most commonly united in the Anthology, as generally agreed upon. Palladas comments on Homer’s interactions with women, and elsewhere, he wittily laments having to sell his books, even those of Callimachus and Pindar, and he reflects on the story of Circe, rather foolishly, but in a way that would probably find him plenty of defenders in ancient times. Pollianus calls out (not unkindly) those who steal Homeric quotes and phrases; and a certain Cyrus delivers a clever couplet to complete his humorous idea of putting up a statue of Pindar at a bath. The lengthy and intricate poem by Christodorus Coptites about the statues in the Gymnasium of Zeuxippus naturally contains many literary references. Agathias—a somewhat bigger name than most of these, and one whose work earned him the special title of Scholasticus—has, if I remember correctly, only two literary epigrams about the statues of Æsop and Plutarch. Another “Scholasticus,” not much distinguished by the name of Thomas, states that he has three “stars in rhetoric”—Demosthenes, Aristides, and Thucydides—particularly praising the efforts of the first, but actually seeming to prefer the latter two. Leon, the philosopher, has a small collection of epigrams about books, mainly scientific and philosophical, and a Homeric cento that is no more respectable than such things usually are.
The great name of Theocritus is attached[108] to pieces, not inelegant but very distinctly banal, on Anacreon, Epicharmus, Archilochus, Hipponax; and that of the lesser Alcæus (not the great one of Mitylene, but the much lesser Messenian) to some praises of Homer,[109] of Hesiod,[110] and again of Hipponax. Dioscorides[111] extols Sappho, defends the much-injured Philænis against those who (to judge from confirmatory testimony to the same effect elsewhere) played upon her the same ignoble trick by which a certain Frenchman, in days nearer our own, tried 85to blast the fair fame of Luisa Sigea of Toledo. He is complimentarily orthodox as to Sophocles, but not much less complimentary to Sositheus, of whom we know little, and to Macho, of whom, thanks to Athenæus, we know that he exercised his wits upon putting naughty anecdotes into uncommonly pedestrian verse. An epigram of the Grammarian Crates[112] refers to the controversy on the respective merits of Chœrilus, Antimachus, and Homer, and would have been very welcome if it had given us some information on that matter; but as it is, the subject is a mere pretext to enable Crates to “talk greasily.” Antipater of Sidon,[113] starting from the childish debate about the birthplace of Homer, turns it into something better by his conclusion—
The renowned name of Theocritus is linked[108] to works that, while not unattractive, are clearly banal, about Anacreon, Epicharmus, Archilochus, and Hipponax; the lesser Alcæus (not the famous one from Mitylene, but the much lesser one from Messenia) is associated with some praises of Homer,[109] of Hesiod,[110] and again of Hipponax. Dioscorides[111] praises Sappho and defends the wronged Philænis against those who, judging by similar claims made elsewhere, pulled the same low blow that a certain Frenchman tried to do in more recent times to tarnish the reputation of Luisa Sigea from Toledo. He is appropriately supportive of Sophocles, but also quite complimentary to Sositheus, about whom we know very little, and to Macho, of whom, thanks to Athenæus, we know that he cleverly used his skills to turn scandalous tales into remarkably dull verse. An epigram from the Grammarian Crates[112] touches on the debate over the merits of Chœrilus, Antimachus, and Homer, and would have been very helpful if it had provided some information on that topic; but as it stands, the subject is merely a pretext for Crates to “talk excessively.” Antipater of Sidon,[113] beginning with the childish argument about Homer’s birthplace, elevates it with his conclusion—
and he subsequently celebrates Sappho, “Erinna of few verses,” and Pindar, returning to the same subjects (except Erinna) in another batch, and adding a group on Anacreon (who, as fertile in commonplaces, is a favourite subject of the Anthologians), Stesichorus, and Ibycus.
and he later praises Sappho, “Erinna of few verses,” and Pindar, revisiting the same themes (except for Erinna) in another selection, and adding a collection on Anacreon (who, known for his clichés, is a popular topic among the Anthologians), Stesichorus, and Ibycus.
At least three epigrams of a different sort rather make us regret that there are not more of the same kind, instead of the iteration of stock phrases. The first,[114] by Herodicus of Babylon, is a smart onslaught on the “fry of Aristarchus,” the “mono-syllabists” who care for nothing but ΣΦΙΝ and ΣΦΩιΝ and ΜΙΝ and ΝΙΝ. The second,[115] by Antiphanes, hails the “busybody race” of grammarians who “dig up the roots of other people’s muses,” with a great many more abusive but not quite inappropriate epithets and comparisons. The third,[116] by Philippus, is perhaps the best of the three, girding at the “whelps of Zenodotus” with a kind of combination of the other two, which is very likely actual and intentional. Philip (v. infra) was a careful student of the elders of his craft. Antipater of Thessalonica[117] has quite a group of literary epigrams. He celebrates the Nine Poetesses, takes part in the Antimachus-Homer 86debate, refusing the Colophonian primacy, but granting him second rank and the praise of rough vigour (“the Hammer on the anvil of the Pierides”), &c., and honours Aristophanes. Homer once more occupies Alpheus of Mitylene[118] and Antiphilus of Byzantium,[119] while Philippus of Thessalonica[120] devotes a “pretty but slim” comparison with flowers to the principal bards of the Anthology itself.
At least three epigrams of a different kind make us wish there were more like them, instead of the repeated clichés. The first,[114] by Herodicus of Babylon, is a clever attack on the “followers of Aristarchus,” the “mono-syllabists” who care only about ΣΦΙΝ and ΣΦΩιΝ and ΜΙΝ and ΝΙΝ. The second,[115] by Antiphanes, criticizes the “busybody race” of grammarians who “dig up the roots of other people’s muses,” with many more unflattering but not completely inappropriate names and comparisons. The third,[116] by Philippus, is probably the best of the three, poking fun at the “whelps of Zenodotus” with a mix of the first two, which is likely deliberate. Philip (v. infra) studied the works of the masters of his trade carefully. Antipater of Thessalonica[117] has quite a collection of literary epigrams. He praises the Nine Poetesses, engages in the Antimachus-Homer 86debate, denying the Colophonian primacy but giving him second place and acknowledging his raw vigor (“the Hammer on the anvil of the Pierides”), etc., and honors Aristophanes. Homer again appears in the works of Alpheus of Mitylene[118] and Antiphilus of Byzantium,[119] while Philippus of Thessalonica[120] makes a “pretty but slim” comparison to flowers concerning the main poets of the Anthology itself.
This same Philippus has also a not unhappy conceit[121] about Hipponax bidding the usual passer-by at his tomb “not wake the sleeping wasp, Whose shafts fly straight although his metres limp.” A pale addition to the garland of Sophocles comes from the doubtless alien hand of Stratyllius Flaccus,[122] and Hesiod supplies only a play on words to the better artistry of Marcus Argentarius,[123] while the accident of our order of reading—a genuine accident—finishes a volume, and the tale, with the marvellously lame and only epigram of a certain Pinytus[124] on no less a person than Sappho.
This same Philippus also has a somewhat clever idea[121] about Hipponax telling the usual passerby at his tomb “not to wake the sleeping wasp, whose stings hit their mark even if his verses are weak.” A pale addition to Sophocles' garland comes from the likely foreign hand of Stratyllius Flaccus,[122] and Hesiod only offers a wordplay to the superior artistry of Marcus Argentarius,[123] while the randomness of our reading order—a true coincidence—wraps up a volume, and the story, with the remarkably weak and just an epigram from a certain Pinytus[124] about none other than Sappho.
A very thankless wretch would he be who was not grateful for any legitimate excuse to wander once more through the length and breadth of the enchanted gardens of the Anthology. But the reperusal can only strengthen the opinion already formed that on the actual “evaluation of π” in criticism the Greek mind, whether wisely or unwisely, was not strongly set. Nothing can be clearer than that the forms, the range, the etiquette, so to speak, of the compositions which are here grouped, invited criticism in the graver way as thorough as that which Ben Jonson gives to Shakespeare, Camden, and a dozen others; in the lighter as sharp, and at the same time as piercing, as that of Piron on La Chaussée. But it was not the mode, and they were not in the vein. With rare exceptions they obeyed the classical principle of taking the accepted, the obvious, the orthodox, and dressing it up in their best way. It by no means follows that they were not right; but it does follow that they leave us a little unsatisfied. To tell us that Homer is great, Sappho lofty, Sophocles perfect, Aristophanes witty, is (to use the old comparison of George Gascoigne) to 87praise the “crystal eye” and the “cherry lip” of any gentle-woman. And so we may turn to the division of Greek literature most opposite to the Anthology itself.
A really ungrateful person would be someone who isn't thankful for any valid reason to stroll again through the beautiful gardens of the Anthology. But reading it again can only reinforce the belief that when it comes to the actual “evaluation of π” in criticism, the Greek mind, whether wisely or not, wasn’t particularly focused. It's clear that the forms, the range, and the conventions, so to speak, of the works grouped here called for criticism as serious as what Ben Jonson offered to Shakespeare, Camden, and several others; in a lighter sense, as sharp and piercing as Piron’s remarks on La Chaussée. But that simply wasn’t the style, and they weren’t in the mood for it. With rare exceptions, they followed the classical principle of taking what’s accepted, obvious, and orthodox, and presenting it in their best light. This doesn’t mean they were wrong; it just leaves us a bit unfulfilled. Saying that Homer is great, Sappho is high-minded, Sophocles is flawless, and Aristophanes is funny is (to borrow George Gascoigne's old comparison) like complimenting the “crystal eye” and “cherry lip” of any lady. Therefore, we can turn to the part of Greek literature that is most different from the Anthology itself.
Before considering in some, at least, representative detail the vast and arid province of the technical Greek Rhetoric, it may be |The Rhetoric of the Schools.| well, or rather is absolutely necessary, to resume the consideration of what Rhetoric really meant. As we have seen, it was at the beginning a strictly practical Art of Persuasion by Oratory; and if it tended to embrace and absorb all or most other arts and sciences, this was partly because the orator would certainly have to deal with many, and might have to deal with all, of these, partly because it was always more or less a political art, an art of public business. For the Greek politician, like others, was expected to be a Jack-of-all-trades.
Before diving into some representative details of the vast and dry field of technical Greek Rhetoric, it’s essential to revisit what Rhetoric truly meant. As we've noted, it originally was a practical Art of Persuasion through Oratory; and its tendency to encompass most other arts and sciences was partly because an orator needed to engage with many, if not all, of these areas, and partly because it was inherently a political art, a craft for public affairs. Greek politicians, like those in other cultures, were expected to be well-rounded and knowledgeable in various fields.
But even while this practical object continued, the Greek passion for abstracting and refining tended to turn practice into theory, while the Greek love of sport, competition, public display, tended further to turn this theory into the code of a very elaborate game. Obviously enough, as the practical importance of oratory declined, the technical and “sporting” interest of Rhetoric got more and more the upper hand. Rhetoricians specialised their terminology, multiplied their classifications, and drew their rules ever finer and finer, just as croquet-players narrow their hoops and bulge out their balls, just as whist-players split and wire-draw the broad general principles of the play of Deschapelles and Clay into “American leads,” and an endless reverberation of “calls” and “echoes.” We possess a very large, and a more curious than interesting, collection of the technical writings of this half craft, half sport, and a collection, rather less in proportion, but a little more interesting, of examples of the finished handiwork or game. To both of these we must now turn, premising that the technical part has not very much, and the finished examples surprisingly little, to furnish to the stricter literature of our subject. Why, then, do we deal with it? Because even abused Rhetoric is always Literary Criticism in a more or less degraded and disguised condition. The degradation can be remedied, the disguise thrown off, whenever the hour and the man arrive. Rhetoric, in 88her worst moods, keeps the tools ready, keeps them almost too sharply ground, if she does not put them to the right use.
But even while this practical purpose continued, the Greek fascination with abstract thinking and refinement tended to shift practice into theory, while the Greek love for sports, competition, and public display further transformed this theory into the rules of a very complex game. Clearly, as the practical significance of oratory decreased, the technical and “competitive” interest in rhetoric gained more and more influence. Rhetoricians specialized their vocabulary, increased their classifications, and refined their rules to an extreme degree, much like croquet players who narrow their hoops and shape their balls, or whist players who dissect the broad principles of play into “American leads,” along with endless rounds of “calls” and “echoes.” We have a large and somewhat curious collection of the technical writings from this half craft, half sport, and a smaller collection that is a bit more interesting with examples of the finished work or game. We must now examine both of these, noting that the technical aspects contribute very little, and the finished examples surprisingly little, to the stricter literature of our topic. So why do we address this? Because even flawed rhetoric is always a form of Literary Criticism in a more or less degraded and concealed state. The degradation can be fixed, and the disguise removed whenever the right moment and person come along. Rhetoric, even at her worst, keeps her tools ready and often too finely sharpened, even if she doesn’t apply them correctly.
As Rhetoric preserved her authority not merely to the latest classical times but right through the Middle Ages, and even at |Its documents.| the close of the latter escaped, at the cost only of some minor changes and additions, the decay which fell upon the rest of Scholastic learning, it is not surprising that the Rhetores Græci received early attention from the young art of Printing. Had not Aldus, in 1508-1509, collected them in two folio volumes, it is perhaps rather unlikely that we should have had any more modern collections at all. For technical Rhetoric fell into even more disfavour than Logic with the rise of physical science and materialist philosophy in the seventeenth century; and though, in some applied senses of the word, it has never fallen into complete disuse, it has never, as Logic has, recovered position in its stricter and more formal forms. It was therefore no small feat, even of German industry, when, some seventy years ago, Christian Walz of Tübingen undertook a new edition,[125] which, though some additions and improvements have since been made by Spengel[126] and others, remains the main standard and thesaurus. Its ten stout volumes, of some seven thousand closely printed pages, have probably been read through, and line by line, by hardly a single person for each decade of the seven during which it has been before the world. For not only is the bulk enormous, but the matter is extremely technical; there is endless repetition, commentaries on commentaries on commentaries forming no small part of the whole, while the minute definition and special terminology[127] 89require extremely careful reading. I shall not pretend to have read every word of it myself; but I have read a very great deal of it, and everything that follows can be guaranteed as drawn at first hand.
As Rhetoric maintained its authority not only until the latest classical times but throughout the Middle Ages, and even towards the end of that period managed to avoid the decline that affected the rest of Scholastic learning—thanks only to some minor changes and additions—it’s not surprising that the Greek Rhetoricians caught the early interest of the fledgling art of Printing. If Aldus hadn’t collected them in two folio volumes in 1508-1509, it’s quite likely that we wouldn’t have any more modern collections at all. Technical Rhetoric fell out of favor even more than Logic with the rise of physical science and materialist philosophy in the seventeenth century; and while it has never been completely unused in certain applied contexts, it has not regained its position in its stricter and more formal forms like Logic has. Thus, it was no small achievement, even by German standards, when Christian Walz from Tübingen undertook a new edition about seventy years ago,[125] which, despite some additions and improvements by Spengel[126] and others, remains the primary standard and reference work. Its ten substantial volumes, containing around seven thousand densely printed pages, have likely been fully read—line by line—by hardly one person for each decade during the seven years it has been available. Not only is the volume enormous, but the content is highly technical; it features endless repetition, commentaries on commentaries on commentaries that make up a significant part of the whole, while the minute definitions and specialized terminology[127] 89require very careful reading. I won’t claim to have read every word of it myself; however, I have read a great deal, and everything that follows can be confidently said to be based on first-hand knowledge.
The original treatises of the collection form its smallest part, and none of them is very early; indeed, of the earlier formal Rhetoric, as has been said, Aristotle is almost our only representative, though, luckily, he is worth all the others. If the περὶ ἑρμηνείας, or De Interpretatione, which goes by the name of Demetrius, had been rightly referred (in accordance with nearly all the MSS., as far as the name goes, and with the assent of so distinguished and acute a scholar as Petrus Victorius in regard to the person) to Demetrius of Phalerus,—the Athenian statesman and orator of the latter half of the fourth century B.C., the antagonist of his namesake the City-Taker and lover of Lamia, the scholar of Theophrastus, the schoolfellow of Menander, the probable consulting founder of the Alexandrian library—its interest of authorship would be only inferior to that of the work of the greatest writers. But the allusions and citations in the treatise itself (unless we suppose it to have been edited and interpolated to an extent such as to make it useless as a document) are such as to put this attribution out of the question. And while Dionysius and others have been put forward as possible claimants, there seems no reason to doubt that the most probable author is to be found in some Alexandrian grammarian or sophist of the name of Demetrius (perhaps the one actually named by Diogenes Laertius as having written rhetorical treatises), who may have lived under the Antonines. There is, therefore, no reason for disturbing Walz’s actual order.[128]
The original essays in the collection make up the smallest portion, and none of them is particularly early; in fact, when it comes to earlier formal Rhetoric, Aristotle is pretty much our only source, but fortunately, he’s more than enough on his own. If the περὶ ἑρμηνείας, or De Interpretatione, attributed to Demetrius, had been correctly assigned (as nearly all the manuscripts suggest regarding the name, and with the agreement of a renowned and sharp scholar like Petrus Victorius about the individual) to Demetrius of Phalerus—the Athenian statesman and orator from the latter half of the fourth century BCE, who was the rival of his namesake the city conqueror and lover of Lamia, a student of Theophrastus, a contemporary of Menander, and likely one of the founding figures of the Alexandrian library—its interest in authorship would only be second to that of works by the greatest writers. However, the references and citations within the treatise itself (unless we assume it was edited and altered to the point of making it unusable as a document) strongly suggest that this attribution is not valid. While Dionysius and others have been suggested as possible authors, there’s no reason to doubt that the most likely author is some Alexandrian grammarian or sophist named Demetrius (perhaps the one mentioned by Diogenes Laertius as having written rhetorical works), who may have lived during the Antonine period. Therefore, there’s no need to change Walz’s current order.[128]
His first volume is composed of divers more or less original treatises, which are of the kind called προγυμνάσματα, “Preliminary Exercises,” and which in most cases actually bear that title. The first is by the famous Hermogenes (ob. c. 170 A.D.), 90the Phœnix of rhetoricians pure and simple, who became a master at fifteen and an idiot at five-and-twenty, whose “heart was covered with hair,” and whose works not only followed him, but were followed by libraries-full of scholiasts and commentators. The next, itself a sort of adaptation of Hermogenes, is by Aphthonius of Antioch, a teacher of the beginning of the fourth century A.D., who had the rather curious good fortune not merely to secure a long vogue in the late classical ages, but to be current in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. Theon, an Alexandrian, but not the father of Hypatia, follows, with the less-known names of Nicolas, Nicephorus, Adrian, Severus, and the better known George Pachymeres, as well as another collection by an anonym. Of these, the works attributed to Adrian and Severus are not called προγυμνάσματα, but in the first case μελέται, in the second διηγήματα καὶ ἠθοποΐαι.[129] The most famous and popular of the sets, those of Hermogenes and Aphthonius, are very short, and, like that of Georgius Pachymeres, do not exceed fifty pages. The others are longer, and in the case of the work of Nicolas, some three times as long.
His first volume consists of various more or less original essays known as προγυμνάσματα, or “Preliminary Exercises,” and most of them actually bear that title. The first one is by the famous Hermogenes (ob. c. 170 CE), the Phoenix of rhetoricians, who became a master at fifteen and a fool by twenty-five, whose “heart was covered with hair,” and whose works not only followed him but were also accompanied by libraries full of scholars and commentators. Next is a kind of adaptation of Hermogenes by Aphthonius of Antioch, a teacher from the early fourth century CE, who had the rather unusual fortune of not only enjoying long-lasting relevance in late classical times but also being relevant in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. Theon, an Alexandrian not to be confused with the father of Hypatia, follows, along with the lesser-known names of Nicolas, Nicephorus, Adrian, Severus, and the better-known George Pachymeres, as well as another collection by an anonymous author. Among these, the works attributed to Adrian and Severus are not called προγυμνάσματα; in the first case, they are referred to as μελέται, and in the second, διηγήματα καὶ ηθοποΐαι.[129] The most famous and popular sets, those of Hermogenes and Aphthonius, are quite short, and like that of Georgius Pachymeres, do not exceed fifty pages. The others are longer, with Nicolas's work being about three times as long.
The opening of the Progymnasmata of Hermogenes is a curious and slightly bewildering mixture of definition, literary |The Progymnasmata of Hermogenes.| history, and the kind of “Manual for Young Writers” (lege orators), which, after long disuse, has recently begun to be prepared for the aspiring journalist. The first chapter is on Fables. They are supposed to be good things for the young. They have various authors and titles, but there is a tendency to give the name of Æsop to all of them. They are not true to fact; but should be plausible, and can be made so by suiting the action to the characters and making the peacock stand for beauty and vanity, the fox for wisdom, the ape for mimicry. Sometimes you should give them shortly, sometimes spin them out. (Example given.) You may put them in different places of your speech, and they will do instead of an actual example.
The introduction of the Progymnasmata by Hermogenes is a strange and somewhat confusing mix of definitions, literary history, and a sort of "Guide for Young Writers" (lege orators), which, after being neglected for a long time, has recently started to be developed for aspiring journalists. The first chapter focuses on Fables. These are believed to be beneficial for young people. They have various authors and titles, but there’s a tendency to attribute them all to Æsop. They aren't completely factual; however, they should be believable, and this can be achieved by aligning the actions with the characters, like using the peacock to represent beauty and vanity, the fox for wisdom, and the ape for imitation. Sometimes you should keep them brief, and other times you can elaborate. (Example provided.) You can place them in different parts of your speech, and they will serve as a substitute for a real example.
The second chapter is of Narration (διήγημα), which is distinguished 91from Fable as being the story of something which has either actually happened or is told as if it had. Homer and Herodotus are both “narrators.” There are five kinds of it (one thinks of Polonius)—the directly declaratory, the indirectly ditto, the elenchtic, the loose, the periodic—with examples of each kind.[130] The first is good for story, the second for debate, “the elenchtic [confuting] is rather for elenchs,” and the loose for epilogues, as being pathetic.
The second chapter is about Narration (διήγημα), which is different from Fable because it tells a story that has either actually happened or is presented as if it has. Both Homer and Herodotus are considered “narrators.” There are five types of narration (one might think of Polonius): the directly declarative, the indirectly declarative, the elenctic, the loose, and the periodic—each with examples. The first type works well for storytelling, the second is suited for debate, the elenctic is more for arguments, and the loose type is best for epilogues, as it tends to be emotional.
We might at very little expense of trouble, if at much of space, go through the whole of the little treatise and show how the hairy-hearted one of Tarsus deals in the same way with “Uses,”[131] Maxims, Refutation and Confirmation, Commonplace, Encomium, Comparison, Character-drawing,[132] Ecphrasis,[133] Thesis,[134] and Introduction. But the examples given will suffice. Each chapter consists of a definition, a division, sometimes very finely drawn, of kinds, examples, and generally a scrap of advice as to how, when, and where to introduce them.
We could, with minimal effort and a lot of space, go through the entire short treatise and show how the hairy-hearted man from Tarsus approaches "Uses,"[131] Maxims, Refutation and Confirmation, Commonplace, Encomium, Comparison, Character-drawing,[132] Ecphrasis,[133] Thesis,[134] and Introduction in the same way. But the examples provided will be enough. Each chapter includes a definition, a division, often very precisely outlined, of types, examples, and generally a bit of advice on how, when, and where to use them.
The good and the evil of this kind of thing, as well as its special bearings on literary criticism, are not difficult to discern. |Remarks on them.| It necessitates the narrowest and most accurate investigation of the kinds and characteristics of literature, of literary means, of “composition,” in the wide and the narrow sense. It confers on apt students, besides the mere ability to play the special game of artificial oratory, a great acuteness of analysis. It entirely avoids, no doubt, the danger which is charged constantly, and sometimes not without a certain justice, on the more æsthetic kind of literary study and 92literary criticism—the danger of desultory chatter. It has, in short, though to a less degree, the virtues of Formal Logic. And if the subject of Education, and fresh nostrums in it, were not a weariness to all intelligent mankind, one might say that not a few things in our present curricula might with advantage be excluded to make room for a course (with some due alterations) of Rhetoric according to Hermogenes. But, at the same time, its own shortcomings and its own dangers are equally obvious. The greatest of them—indeed one which in a manner swallows up and contains within itself all the others—is the almost irresistible temptation to regard literature as something according to scheme and schedule, something that the pocket ivory rule of the architect, and his neatly latticed paper, and a short handbook like this before us, will enable you to despatch and dispose of. Acute as are the divisions and definitions, they are dead things; and nothing that imitates and follows them can be really alive.
The good and bad side of this kind of thing, along with its specific implications for literary criticism, are pretty easy to see. Comments on them. It requires a very detailed and precise investigation of different types and characteristics of literature, of literary techniques, of “composition,” in both broad and narrow senses. It gives dedicated students not just the ability to excel at the specific art of formal speaking but also keen analytical skills. It avoids, without a doubt, the constant criticism—and sometimes with some justification—aimed at the more aesthetic types of literary study and 92literary criticism, which often leads to aimless discussion. In brief, though not to the same extent, it shares some benefits of Formal Logic. And if the topic of Education, along with new trends in it, didn’t weary all thoughtful people, one could argue that many things in our current curricula could be replaced to make way for a course (with some necessary changes) in Rhetoric based on Hermogenes. However, its own limitations and risks are also clear. The biggest one—indeed, one that seems to overshadow and encompass all the others—is the almost irresistible temptation to see literature as something that can be neatly organized and managed, as if a pocket ruler and well-structured notes like this little handbook would allow you to easily tackle it. As sharp as the divisions and definitions are, they are lifeless; and anything that mimics and adheres to them can never truly be alive.
Aphthonius adopts the same divisions of Progymnasmata, save that he makes them fourteen instead of twelve, by |Aphthonius.| separating ἀνασκευὴ [rebutting] from κατασκευὴ [confirming], and adding a section on Blame. His object was evidently to make even the business-like handling of his predecessor more precise still; and the long and revived popularity which, as has been said, he achieved, was not an undue reward for one of the most craftsmanlike crambooks that ever deserved the encomium of the epithet and the discredit of the noun. Aphthonius substitutes for the simple heading “Of Myth,” &c., “Definition of Myth,” &c.; and though he still keeps his sections very short, he manages, instead of the rather brachygraphic indication of examples in the text, to give an appendix of complete if miniature pattern at the end of each section—a fable of the ants and grasshoppers, urging youth to industry, for the first; the story of the rose and its acquiring redness from the blood of Aphrodite when she struck her foot against its thorns in trying to shield Adonis from Ares, for the second; and so on. In every respect, Aphthonius has studied clearness, and he has certainly achieved it. If it were not for the dangers of the whole 93method, and especially that greatest one, of encouraging the mistake of classification for fact, terms for things, orderly reference to a schedule for æsthetic appreciation, he would deserve very hearty applause. And even as it is, one could, as has been said above, see the study which he facilitates substituted for any one of at least a dozen subjects of our modern overcrowded curriculum with a great deal of equanimity. Short as the piece is, some of the examples, such as the encomia of Thucydides and of Wisdom, are compositions of considerable finish. But it is significant that in the first there is, strictly speaking, no literary criticism at all, and that even the inevitable comparison with Herodotus is poorly shuffled off with the stock reproach that Herodotus writes to please, Thucydides to speak the truth.
Aphthonius follows the same structure of Progymnasmata, but he expands it from twelve to fourteen categories by distinguishing between ἀνασκευὴ [rebutting] and κατασκευὴ [confirming], and he adds a section on Blame. His goal was clearly to refine the already practical approach of his predecessor even further; the lasting and revived popularity he gained, as mentioned, was well-deserved for one of the most skillfully crafted manuals that truly earned praise for its content and criticism for its substance. Aphthonius replaces the simple title “Of Myth,” etc., with “Definition of Myth,” etc.; and although he still keeps his sections concise, he shifts from simply indicating examples in the text to providing a full, albeit brief, illustration at the end of each section—a fable about the ants and grasshoppers that encourages youth to work hard, for the first section; the tale of the rose turning red from the blood of Aphrodite when she pricked her foot on its thorns while trying to protect Adonis from Ares, for the second; and so on. In every aspect, Aphthonius prioritizes clarity, and he certainly achieves it. If it weren't for the overall risks of the whole approach, especially the major risk of confusing classification with reality, labels with objects, and systematic references with aesthetic appreciation, he would deserve enthusiastic praise. Even so, as previously noted, one could see his study as a substitute for any of at least a dozen subjects in our modern overloaded curriculum with much composure. Despite its brevity, some examples, like the praises of Thucydides and Wisdom, are quite well-crafted. However, it’s noteworthy that in the first, there's no real literary criticism at all, and even the expected comparison with Herodotus is poorly brushed aside with the clichéd claim that Herodotus writes to please while Thucydides writes to convey the truth.
Theon, with greater space at his command, employs a different method. It is uncertain whether he preceded or followed |Theon.| Aphthonius; but the former theory is favoured by the fact that he, like Hermogenes, has twelve subjects only, those which Aphthonius put asunder being still united. He begins with a general disquisition on, and encomium of, the Progymnasmata, widening them somewhat, so as to bring in Figures to some extent, but also describing some of these as “contentious” or “disputed.” Then he has a rather curious chapter, nearer to our special purpose than usual, showing how, not merely the great orators, but the great writers of old, used these forms, or rather things which can be brought under these forms, citing the famous speech of Sophocles as to his emancipation from love in the Republic, the fable of the flute-player in Herodotus, others in other historians, and a very great many more things, not a few of which are lost. This enumeration is not only interesting as pointing to these desiderata, but as showing how unhappy the Greek was unless he could arrange and classify and ticket, as well as, distinguish and enjoy, the parts and characteristics of literature. The spirit is not dead yet: it has prompted a much-respected living author on Rhetoric to describe In Memoriam as “a combined Hyperbole of Affection and Sorrow.” And this may undoubtedly be said in its 94favour, that its exercise does really require and promote a certain intellectual alertness and activity. But the question is, Do this alertness and this activity exert themselves in actual progress, or in mere marking-time? Is the comprehension (one can hardly even ask Is the enjoyment) of In Memoriam furthered by its orderly arrangement in the case generally labelled “Hyperbole,” and in the compartment labelled “Combined Hyperboles,” and in the further pigeon-hole labelled “Of Affection and Sorrow”? Is it really important to decide whether Sophocles’s variation on “sour grapes” is a χρεία or an apophthegm, and which are the most remarkable examples of διήγημα in the orators and the historians respectively? Such things may appear to some specially and fatally to underlie the Platonic curse on the appearance of knowledge without the reality. But they have, as we see, very strong and long prescription, and there are still some who bitterly resent the exclusion of them from the teaching, not merely of technical Rhetoric, but of literature—who regard a system of “leaden rules,” of individual appreciation without classes and compartments and indorsements, as dilettante, unscientific (which it would certainly allow itself to be), and effeminate. Between the two, opinion, a little assisted by Logic and History, must be left to decide.
Theon, having more space to work with, takes a different approach. It’s not clear whether he came before or after Theon. Aphthonius; however, the first idea is supported by the fact that he, like Hermogenes, has only twelve topics, with those that Aphthonius separated still remaining connected. He starts with a general discussion and praise of the Progymnasmata, expanding them slightly to include Figures to some degree, while also referring to some as "contentious" or "disputed." Next, he presents a rather interesting chapter, more relevant to our specific purpose than usual, demonstrating how not only the great orators but also the great writers of the past employed these forms—or rather, things that can fit into these forms—citing the famous speech of Sophocles about his liberation from love in the Republic, the fable of the flute-player in Herodotus, others from different historians, and many more instances, many of which are now lost. This list is not only intriguing for highlighting these desiderata but also for illustrating how dissatisfied the Greeks were unless they could organize, classify, and label, as well as distinguish and enjoy, the elements and features of literature. That spirit isn't dead; it inspired a well-respected contemporary author on Rhetoric to describe In Memory as “a combined Hyperbole of Affection and Sorrow.” This does suggest that engaging with such descriptions genuinely requires and encourages a certain level of intellectual sharpness and activity. But the question is, do this sharpness and activity lead to real progress, or just stagnation? Does the understanding (one might hesitate to even ask if there is enjoyment) of In Memory benefit from its systematic arrangement under the category generally called “Hyperbole,” in the section labeled “Combined Hyperboles,” and in the further subcategory labeled “Of Affection and Sorrow”? Is it truly significant to determine whether Sophocles’s take on “sour grapes” is a χρεία or an apophthegm, and which are the most notable examples of διήγημα in the orators and historians alike? Such details might seem to some to fundamentally reflect the Platonic critique of knowledge appearing without true understanding. Yet, as we observe, these approaches have a well-established and enduring presence, and there are still some who strongly oppose their exclusion from the education not just regarding technical Rhetoric, but also literature—who view a system of “rigid rules,” of personal interpretation without classifications and categories and endorsements, as dilettante, unscientific (which it certainly might be considered), and effeminate. Between the two, opinion, slightly backed by Logic and History, is left to decide.
Theon’s handling of the Progymnasmata (which he often speaks of without the pro) is, as has been said, much fuller than those of Hermogenes and Aphthonius. He does not, like the latter of these, give a regular formal pattern of each kind; but he has a great many illustrative references to literature, and he has a good deal of discussion on what may be called the philosophy of the several kinds. Nor is it unnoteworthy that in dealing with Commonplace he drops the “common,” substitutes prosopopœia for ethopœia, and introduces the curious new heading of “Law.” On the whole, Theon is more “for thoughts” than either of his forerunners;[135] he might profit a clever boy more, and he has much more numerous and deeper glimmerings of insight into the purely critical side of the 95matter. But he lacks system, and this, in dealing with a subject which is systematic or nothing, is a drawback.
Theon's approach to the Progymnasmata (which he often refers to without the pro) is, as noted, much more comprehensive than those of Hermogenes and Aphthonius. Unlike the latter, he doesn't provide a standard format for each type; instead, he includes many literary references and engages in significant discussion about the philosophy behind the various types. It's also interesting to note that when discussing Commonplace, he drops the "common," replaces ethopœia with prosopopœia, and introduces the unusual new category of "Law." Overall, Theon is more focused on "thoughts" than either of his predecessors; he could benefit a clever student more, and he offers many more and deeper insights into the purely critical aspects of the topic. However, he lacks a structured approach, which is a drawback when dealing with a subject that requires a systematic method.
There was a rhetorical Nicolaus (indeed the name was very common) who was a student of Proclus; but the author of the |Nicolaus.| Progymnasmata we possess seems to have flourished later, under the Emperor Leo and after him. For some reason or none, MSS. of him seem to be specially found at Oxford. They are merely examples, several of each kind, and sometimes minutely subdivided, there being, for instance, separate patterns of mixed, unmixed, logical, and practical “Use.” They form, in fact, a curious bundle, and by no means a very small one, of partial declamations in common form, the examples of Ethopœia being especially remarkable: “What sort of things Niobe would say,” “What Menœceus the patriotic suicide,” “What Cassandra at the sight of the horse,” &c. No less than fourteen in all are given.
There was a speaker named Nicolaus (and the name was quite common) who studied under Proclus; however, the author of the Nicolaus. Progymnasmata we have seems to have lived later, during the reign of Emperor Leo and afterwards. For some reason or none, his manuscripts appear to be particularly found at Oxford. They are simply examples, several of each type, and sometimes divided into fine details, with, for instance, separate models of mixed, unmixed, logical, and practical "Use." They actually form a curious collection, and not a small one, of partial speeches in standard form, with the examples of Ethopœia being especially notable: “What kinds of things Niobe would say,” “What Menœceus the patriotic suicide would declare,” “What Cassandra would express at the sight of the horse,” etc. In total, there are no less than fourteen examples provided.
This is also the principle of the Progymnasmata of Nicephorus Basilicus, a notary (not the son-in-law chronicled by |Nicephorus.| Scott) of Alexius Comnenus, who gives no less than three-and-twenty Ethopœiæ on subjects Pagan and Christian. In fact, these two collections, which together fill some two hundred and fifty well-packed pages, may be regarded rather as rhetorical reading-books, designedly intended to possess a certain interest, than as anything else. Familiarity with them would be likely to produce much the same sort of literary facility, and in a sense “correctness,” as that which we find in the minor French writers of the eighteenth century. It could, after mere childhood (when it might insensibly inculcate some good principles and some sound models), have little other good effect.
This is also the principle behind the Progymnasmata of Nicephorus Basilicus, a notary (not the son-in-law mentioned by Nicephorus. Scott) of Alexius Comnenus, who provides no less than twenty-three Ethopœiæ on both Pagan and Christian topics. In fact, these two collections, totaling about two hundred and fifty packed pages, can be seen more as rhetorical reading material meant to be interesting than anything else. Becoming familiar with them is likely to produce a similar type of literary skill and a sense of “correctness” akin to what we see in the lesser-known French writers of the eighteenth century. Beyond early childhood (when they might subtly instill some good principles and solid examples), they would have little other positive impact.
The few μελέται of Adrianus, the successor and funeral eulogist of Herodes Atticus, are whole declamations, not |Minors.| brought under any of the heads. The Diegemata and Ethopœiæ of Severus, after what has been said of these kinds, will need no special characterisation; and the Progymnasmata of George Pachymeres (who was nearly contemporary with Dante) and of the Anonymus are, like so many of the others, pure examples, indeed (as the former 96are well called in one MS.) Meletæ on the Progymnasmata themselves.
The few studies by Adrianus, who succeeded and delivered the funeral oration for Herodes Atticus, are full declamations, not Minors. categorized under any specific topics. The Diegemata and Ethopœiæ by Severus, following what has been said about these types, won't need any special description; and the Progymnasmata of George Pachymeres (who lived around the same time as Dante) and the Anonymous are, like many others, pure examples, indeed (as the former 96 are aptly referred to in one manuscript) Meletæ on the Progymnasmata themselves.
No great resumption or amplification of the scattered comments already made on these works can be necessary. They form a by no means contemptible group of "Composition |General remarks on the Progymnasmata.| books," creditably distinguished from some more modern examples of the same kind by being busy with something better than mere grammar, but not as a rule showing any of that conception of style which is visible as early as Dionysius, distinct in Quintilian, and present in a form at once vigorous and exquisite in Longinus. They are by no means ill calculated to excite an interest in literature, and even to facilitate the production, in not contemptible form, of certain kinds of it. But there is upon all of them the curse of beginning at the wrong end—of constructing an elaborate skeleton system of forms, and kinds, and sub-kinds, and then classifying literature under these, instead of beginning with the literature, separating the good from the bad, and examining, as far as may be possible, the sources of goodness and badness. A man trained in them would have many advantages over our heaven-born, but hardly even earth-instructed, reviewers and students of literature. But he would be very apt to miss the finer touches, to lose the nobler gusts, of literature; and he would be especially disposed towards that worst disease of criticism, so often manifested in its history, which leads men to ignore, or even blaspheme, great work, because it refuses to be classified, or to obey the arbitrary rules which have been foisted into, or encrusted upon, the classification.
No major summary or elaboration on the scattered comments already made about these works is necessary. They make up a notable group of "Composition |Comments on the Progymnasmata.| books," clearly set apart from some more modern examples by dealing with something beyond just grammar, though they typically lack the sense of style seen as early as Dionysius, distinct in Quintilian, and present in a form that is both strong and refined in Longinus. They are quite capable of sparking an interest in literature and can even help produce certain types of it in a respectable way. However, they suffer from starting at the wrong end—creating a complicated skeleton system of forms, types, and sub-types, and then fitting literature into it, instead of starting with the literature itself, separating the good from the bad, and examining the sources of quality as much as possible. A person trained in these methods would have many advantages over our naturally gifted, but often under-informed, reviewers and students of literature. Yet, they might miss the subtler nuances and the richer experiences of literature; they would likely fall prey to that worst flaw of criticism, which often appears throughout its history, leading people to ignore or even dismiss great works because they don’t fit into predefined categories or abide by the arbitrary rules that have been imposed on those classifications.
Not from such a point of view did the still later teachers, who set themselves to comment on the comment of Hermogenes |The Commentaries on them.| and Aphthonius, regard their authorities. The second volume of Walz—a stout one of nearly seven hundred pages—is entirely occupied with scholia on Aphthonius alone, at the rate, that is to say, of about fourteen pages of margent to one of text. This flood of words about words has been too much for the patience even of the editor, who gives specimens only of some, and in just wrath labels one as “a futile opuscule botched together with utter 97stupidity.” Much, indeed, is of the usual kind which we associate with scholia—verbal interpretation, sometimes not useless, but as a rule singularly pedestrian and uninspired, introduced with a monotonous rattle of clichés and catchwords. But there are also better things, and the so-called “Homilies” of Doxopater, besides being of very considerable bulk (they fill some four hundred pages, not of mere scrappy annotation but of substantive commentary), attest the intelligence as well as the industry of their author, a Byzantine of the eleventh century. But they are (necessarily, no doubt) cribbed and cabined by the circumscriptions of their text.
The later teachers who set out to comment on the works of Hermogenes and Aphthonius looked at their sources from a different perspective. The second volume of Walz—a hefty volume of nearly seven hundred pages—focuses entirely on commentary about Aphthonius, averaging about fourteen pages of notes for every page of text. This overwhelming amount of commentary has tested even the editor's patience, who includes only a few examples and, in frustration, labels one as “a pointless little piece thrown together with complete stupidity.” Much of it is the usual stuff associated with scholarly commentary—verbal interpretations that can sometimes be useful, but are generally quite mundane and uninspired, introduced with a tedious mix of clichés and buzzwords. However, there are also better contributions, such as the so-called “Homilies” of Doxopater, which, aside from being quite substantial (filling around four hundred pages of meaningful commentary rather than just scattered notes), demonstrate the intelligence and hard work of their author, a Byzantine scholar from the eleventh century. Yet, they are (perhaps understandably) limited by the constraints of their source text.
In the third volume we return to comparatively original work, with Hermogenes once more at the head of the authors. |The "Art" of Hermogenes.| We have left the vestibule—the Progymnasmata—and are now in the main courts of pure Rhetoric herself. Much more than half the volume is occupied by the four divisions of the master’s Technic: the first of “Staseis,” the second, in four parts, of “Inventions,” the third of “Ideas,” and the fourth of “Cleverness[136] of Method.” One synopsis of about a hundred pages, an anonymous epitome of fifty, with eleven shorter epitomes, and other tractates, scarcely averaging a dozen pages each, complete the volume.
In the third volume, we return to relatively original work, with Hermogenes leading the authors once again. The "Art" of Hermogenes. We've left the introductory section—the Progymnasmata—and are now in the main area of pure Rhetoric itself. More than half the volume is taken up by the four divisions of the master’s Technic: the first of “Staseis,” the second, divided into four parts, of “Inventions,” the third of “Ideas,” and the fourth of “Cleverness[136] of Method.” There’s one synopsis of about a hundred pages, an anonymous summary of fifty pages, along with eleven shorter summaries, and other essays, each averaging barely a dozen pages, that complete the volume.
There is no doubt that the manual of Hermogenes is the text-book of later Greek Rhetoric. Five mortal volumes of Walz, one of nearly nine hundred pages, are occupied by scholia upon it, two of these being devoted to the Staseis alone; and it seems to have been the model subject even of those who did not ostensibly range themselves as its commentators. The book of the Staseis, which produced fifteen hundred pages of extant and printed commentary, has itself but fifty or sixty, the great bulk of the treatise being contained under the heads of “Inventions” and “Ideas.” There is a table of contents, but it may be feared that this will be of but partial service to any one not acquainted with the technicalities of the subject. Others may 98indeed be relieved by the names of well-known Greek orators and historians, who appear to be discussed under “Ideas,” and even by those of some commonly known Figures in the last division. But on the whole Terminology revels in all her wildest Greek luxuriance. Hypodiæresis and Prodiegesis guard the labyrinth with Antenclema and Procatastasis[137] ready at hand; more familiar words have obviously assumed new senses; and it is not even the very easiest thing to acquire a distinct and satisfactory idea of the connotation of the great section-headings themselves, while, when that idea is at last attained, we may find that it is for our special purpose irrelevant, or nearly so.
There’s no doubt that Hermogenes’ manual is the textbook of later Greek rhetoric. Five hefty volumes by Walz, one of which is nearly nine hundred pages long, are filled with commentary on it, two of these volumes focusing solely on the Staseis. It seems to have been the go-to subject even for those who didn’t officially consider themselves its commentators. The book of the Staseis, which has produced fifteen hundred pages of existing and published commentary, actually contains only fifty or sixty pages itself, with the majority of the treatise organized under the topics of “Inventions” and “Ideas.” There’s a table of contents, but it might not be very helpful for anyone unfamiliar with the technical terms of the subject. Some may find relief in the names of well-known Greek orators and historians discussed under “Ideas,” and even in the names of some well-known figures in the last section. Still, overall, the terminology indulges in all its wild Greek richness. Hypodiæresis and Prodiegesis guard the maze with Antenclema and Procatastasis[137] at the ready; more familiar words have clearly taken on new meanings; and it’s not even easy to grasp a clear and satisfying understanding of the major section headings themselves. Even when that understanding is finally achieved, we might find that it’s almost irrelevant to our specific purpose.
The best instance stands, at the very threshold of the investigation, in the very name of those Staseis which, as we have seen, attracted the commentators as a candle does flies. Στάσις is a term which appears impossible to translate into any single English word, even in that legal vocabulary to which (far more than to anything having to do with literature) it really belongs. Its Latin equivalent is status or constitutio:[138] M. Egger renders it in French as état de cause; Liddell and Scott do not attempt to render it at all; but it and its Latin equivalents have been variously translated as “state of the case,” “issue,” “point.” Sometimes it seems as if it might be not impossibly translated “plea.” Hermogenes (who plunges at once, after his fashion, into a wilderness of the most wiredrawn distinctions) gives no general definition, but says that στάσις ὁρικὴ is “the search for a name for a thing,” and instances the case of a man who has stolen the private property of a priest. Is this Sacrilege or Theft? The opening for hair-splitting which such an inquiry gives is, of course, a very wide one, and Hermogenes simply revels in the indulgence thereof. But for us 99there is hardly a blade of pasture in the field on which centuries of commentators browsed so greedily.
The best example stands right at the beginning of the investigation, in the name of those Staseis that, as we've seen, drew in commentators like a flame attracts moths. Στάσις is a term that seems impossible to translate into any single English word, even in the legal terminology it truly belongs to (much more than anything related to literature). Its Latin equivalents are status or constitution:[138] M. Egger translates it into French as status of the case; Liddell and Scott don’t even try to translate it; however, it and its Latin equivalents have been variously translated as “state of the case,” “issue,” or “point.” Sometimes it seems that it could even be translated as “plea.” Hermogenes (who immediately dives into a chaotic maze of overly complicated distinctions) doesn’t provide a general definition but states that στάσις ὁρικὴ is “the search for a name for a thing,” and mentions the case of a man who has stolen from a priest. Is this Sacrilege or Theft? The opportunity for nitpicking that such a question opens up is, of course, very broad, and Hermogenes truly enjoys that indulgence. But for us 99there’s hardly any useful insight in the field where centuries of commentators grazed so eagerly.
Εὑρέσις again may be “for thoughts.” Again we can find no single word for them, how much less for such niceties as procatastasis and prodiegesis? The term covers the additions to the case introduced by the speaker’s own invention, and ranges over a vast variety of subtleties, ending with a treatment of some Figures. The examination of “Ideas”[139] shifts to the qualities of the speech or speaker—clearness, purity, dignity, energy, brilliancy, and very many others, ending with that survey of great speakers and writers which has been noted. And finally the treatise on “Cleverness of method” contains, not only more figures, but a profusion of mostly brief and rather desultory cautions. Throughout the book the author seems in a sort of paroxysm of distinction and nomenclature: he is always striving to make out some one thing to be at least two things, and to fit each of the two with some technological form.
Εὑρέσις can also mean “for thoughts.” Once again, we can’t find a single word for them, let alone for such subtleties as procatastasis and prodiegesis? The term includes the additions to the case that come from the speaker’s own creativity and covers a wide range of nuances, concluding with a discussion of some Figures. The examination of “Ideas”[139] shifts to the qualities of the speech or speaker—clarity, purity, dignity, energy, brilliance, and many others, finishing with an overview of great speakers and writers that has been mentioned. Finally, the section on “Cleverness of method” contains not only more figures but also a wealth of mostly brief and somewhat random cautions. Throughout the book, the author appears to be in a kind of frenzy of distinction and terminology: he is constantly trying to break down one concept into at least two and to apply some technical label to each of the two.
We turn, naturally enough, to the dealings with great writers mentioned above to see what this method, of analysis pushed to the verge of mania, will give us. They are very short—not in all filling twenty pages—and, as we might have expected, they contain little more than simple reference to the technicalities on which so much time has been spent. Literary criticism, in short, becomes a form of chemical analysis. We all know how this runs, as posted up, say, outside the walls of a pump-room. The water contains iron so many grains, sulphur so much, chlorine so much, nitrates a trace, and so forth. So here. Lysias has moderate ἐπιμέλια, only a trace of γοργότης, a certain amount of περιβολή κατ’ ἔννοιαν, but hardly any of it κατὰ μέθοδον, very little that is axiomatic, but a great deal of cleverness of method. On the other hand, Isæus has a great deal of γοργότης,[140] more abundant ἐπιμέλεια, and so with other 100things. He is not so good as Demosthenes (who, be it observed, is Hermogenes' ideal), but much better than Lysias, though he has not so much clearness of method, yet still a good deal. Of the historians, Xenophon is very particularly ἀφελὴς and also “sweet,” &c., &c.
We naturally look at the interactions with great writers mentioned earlier to see what this method, which borders on obsession, reveals. They are very brief—not even filling twenty pages—and, as expected, they mostly consist of simple references to the technicalities that have consumed so much time. Literary criticism, essentially, turns into a type of chemical analysis. We know how this works, like what you might see posted outside the walls of a pump room. The water contains iron so many grains, sulfur this much, chlorine that much, nitrates a trace, and so on. Similarly, here. Lysias has moderate care in composition, only a trace of sharpness, a certain amount of conceptual framing, but hardly any systematic method, very little that is self-evident, but a lot of cleverness in technique. On the other hand, Isæus shows a lot of sharpness, more abundant attention to detail, and so on. He’s not as good as Demosthenes (who, by the way, is Hermogenes' ideal) but much better than Lysias, even though he lacks as much clarity in method, yet still has a fair amount. Among historians, Xenophon is notably straightforward and also “sweet,” etc., etc.
Perhaps the following sentence may serve as well as any other as an example of the method of Hermogenes. It is from the fourth chapter of the third book, περὶ εὑρέσεων:—
Perhaps the following sentence might be as good an example of Hermogenes' method as any other. It comes from the fourth chapter of the third book, περὶ εὑρέσεων:—
“Since many have set out many things about epicheiremes[141] and have spent much speech on this, and nobody has been able to bring it home to the mind clearly, I shall endeavour, as clearly as I can, to decide what is the invention of the epicheireme which constructs the kephalaion or the lusis, and what the invention of the ergasia which constructs the epicheireme, and what the invention of the enthymeme which constructs the ergasia.” I quote this with none of that ignorant scorn of terminology, as such, which authorities so different as Hamilton and Mill have justly denounced in reference to the common eighteenth-century judgments of the schoolmen. But it will be obvious to anybody that this kind of writing tends to the construction of a sort of spider’s web of words, the symmetry and exactness of construction whereof are in inverse ratio to substance and practical use. It may catch flies; it undoubtedly gives a sense of ingenuity and mastery to the spider. But it has extremely little sweetness: it rather obstructs the light: and it is not capable of being put (for it will not even staunch wounds) to any of those practical purposes which objects possessing very little sweetness, and no light at all, not unfrequently subserve.
“Since many have discussed various things about epicheiremes[141] and have used a lot of words on this, yet nobody has been able to make it clear, I will try, as clearly as I can, to determine what the invention of the epicheireme is that creates the kephalaion or the lusis, what the invention of the ergasia is that creates the epicheireme, and what the invention of the enthymeme is that creates the ergasia.” I mention this without any of the ignorant disdain for terminology, which authorities as varied as Hamilton and Mill have rightly criticized regarding the common eighteenth-century views of the schoolmen. But it should be clear to anyone that this type of writing often leads to the creation of a kind of spider’s web of words, where the symmetry and precision of construction are inversely related to substance and practical use. It may catch flies; it definitely gives a sense of cleverness and control to the spider. But it has very little sweetness: it rather blocks out the light: and it cannot be used (as it won’t even stop wounds) for any of those practical purposes that objects with very little sweetness and no light at all often serve.
We shall still have something to say of Hermogenes when we come to the conclusion of this Rhetorical matter; but for the |Other “Arts,” &c.| present it is necessary to pass on to the writers associated with him in this third volume of Walz. The Art of Rhetoric of Rufus, whose age and identity are quite unknown, is a very brief and rather slight skeleton, with classifications, definitions of terms, and a few examples. Perhaps 101the most interesting thing about it is the addition of a fourth kind—historic—to the usual three—forensic, and symbouleutic, and epideictic. The very common habit, to which reference has been already made, of taking examples almost indiscriminately from orators and historians, has evidently a logical connection (whether of cause or effect) with this. An anonymous “Synopsis” is busied with Hermogenes only. Joseph the Rhacendyte, who seems to have been a thirteenth-century man and a native of the “little isle” of Ithaca, is much fuller, has written an argument of his book in about 150 iambic trimeters, of a kind which would bring severe tribulation on the British schoolboy, and is noteworthy (though he would be more so if it were not for his late day) because he has evidently reached the stage where Rhetoric is recognised as the Art of Literature. His chapter-headings have the curious confusion and jumble which characterises much, if not most, Rhetoric since the strict oratorical side was lost sight of,—he has one on epistolary writing, one even on verse: and from several points of view his interest is not infinitesimal. It is very far from superfluous to note, though it may be impossible to discuss in detail, the significance of the fact that while another Anonym gives us four parts of a perfect speech—proem, diegesis, agon, and epilogue, a third notes eight parts of rhetorical speech—conception, style, figure, method, clause, composition, punctuation, and rhythm.
We’ll still have something to say about Hermogenes when we reach the end of this Rhetorical discussion; but for now, it’s necessary to move on to the writers linked with him in this third volume of Walz. Rufus's Art of Rhetoric, whose age and identity are completely unknown, is a very brief and somewhat superficial outline, with classifications, definitions of terms, and a few examples. Perhaps the most interesting thing about it is the addition of a fourth type—historic—to the usual three: forensic, symbouleutic, and epideictic. The common practice of taking examples almost indiscriminately from orators and historians clearly has a logical connection (whether cause or effect) with this. An anonymous “Synopsis” focuses solely on Hermogenes. Joseph the Rhacendyte, who seems to be a thirteenth-century individual from the “little isle” of Ithaca, is much more detailed, having composed an argument for his book in about 150 iambic trimeters that would pose significant challenges for British schoolboys. He is noteworthy (though he'd be even more so if it weren’t for his later era) because he evidently recognizes Rhetoric as the Art of Literature. His chapter headings reflect the curious confusion and mix that characterizes much, if not most, Rhetoric since the strict oratorical approach was overlooked—he even has one on writing letters and another on verse: from several angles, his interest is not negligible. It's important to note, although it may be impossible to discuss in detail, the significance of the fact that while another anonymous source gives us four parts of a perfect speech—proem, diegesis, agon, and epilogue, a third source notes eight parts of rhetorical speech—conception, style, figure, method, clause, composition, punctuation, and rhythm.
For, arbitrary and “cross,” in the technical sense, as these divisions are (and as, it may be noted in passing, are all subsequent attempts to produce things of the same kind), they testify to a salutary sense of dissatisfaction. They make tacit or more than tacit acknowledgment that something must be put in the place of the old, defunct, purely oratorical Rhetoric—nay, that that Rhetoric itself was incomplete, and would have needed extension even if it had not been defunct of its old office. Of still further Anonyms one (only partly given in Walz) is interesting because it attempts a kind of historical introduction; another is couched in “political” (accent-scanned) verses, with curious refrains in the different sections, and with odd prose insertions, as are the acknowledged epitomes of 102Tzetzes and Psellus. The remainder of the volume consists of a brief dictionary of figures, a treatise of some interest on “Rhetorical Metres” by a certain Castor, and a brief ecthesis or exposition of rhetoric generally.
These divisions, although arbitrary and “cross” in a technical sense (which all later attempts to create similar categories share), reflect a healthy sense of dissatisfaction. They acknowledge, either explicitly or implicitly, that something needs to replace the outdated, purely oratorical Rhetoric—indeed, that Rhetoric itself was incomplete and would have required expansion even if it hadn’t become obsolete. Among the various Anonyms, one (partially included in Walz) is noteworthy for attempting a historical introduction; another is written in “political” verses with unique refrains in different sections, as well as unusual prose insertions, similar to the recognized summaries of 102Tzetzes and Psellus. The rest of the volume includes a short dictionary of figures, a somewhat interesting treatise on “Rhetorical Metres” by a certain Castor, and a brief ecthesis or overview of rhetoric in general.
The enormous collection of the scholia on Hermogenes fortunately requires no detailed notice.[142] At most could we pick out a few isolated passages bearing more or less directly on our subject, and even these would be of scarcely any value, seeing that the authorship and date of most of them are quite unknown, and that hardly any can be said to possess that intrinsic literary interest which might make questions of date and authorship unimportant.
The huge collection of notes on Hermogenes unfortunately doesn't need a detailed discussion.[142] At best, we could highlight a few scattered excerpts that relate somewhat to our topic, but even those would have little value, as the authorship and date of most are completely unknown, and very few have that inherent literary interest that would make the questions of date and authorship less important.
The eighth and ninth volumes (really the ninth and tenth) present matter of more individual interest—the eighth because of the principal subject, which with comparatively little alteration is treated by a great number of authors, the ninth for other reasons. This subject—a subject which was to exercise a disastrous attraction on the Rhetoric of the Renaissance and even of later times—consists of the famous, or infamous, Figures.[143]
The eighth and ninth volumes (actually the ninth and tenth) cover topics of more personal interest—the eighth due to its main subject, which many authors have addressed with relatively minor changes, and the ninth for different reasons. This topic—a subject that had a harmful influence on the Rhetoric of the Renaissance and even later periods—consists of the famous, or infamous, Figures.[143]
We know from a contemptuous phrase of Quintilian (see post) that long before his time the facility of compounds in |Treatises on Figures.| Greek had induced the Greeks to multiply Figures beyond all sense and endurance. Yet as we have partly seen, in the so numerously attended school of Hermogenes, these famous playthings, though not exactly neglected, did not receive the first attention. Others, however, made up for any apparent neglect of them. We have, specially devoted to the subject, under the head of σχήματα or of τρόποι, some fifteen or sixteen treatises—some by named authors, others anonymous. The first, by a certain Alexander, divides Figures as usual into those of the meaning and those of the style, and enumerates twenty of the former and twenty-seven 103of the latter; Phœbammon deals more shortly with a somewhat smaller number of figures, brought under more general heads; and Tiberius the rhetorician confines himself to the figures in Demosthenes. Herodian has a very large number of poetical examples—a device which, as we shall see, served to keep Rhetoric nearer and nearer to literature as time went on. The little treatise of Polybius of Sardis deals less with figures individually than with figurativeness; while an Anonymus, neglecting to some extent the usual phraseology, but reducing the usual procedure unawares to the absurd, manages to give a vast number by taking individual expressions from Homer and making a figure out of each. Zonæus follows more succinctly on the lines of Alexander; another Anonymus busies himself with Synecdoche only, and yet another adopts the dictionary arrangement, as do divers others with Tropes. One of the best pieces of the whole is the treatise of Georgius Choeroboscus, a writer of the fourth or fifth century. It is short, and deals with only a few figures; but these are the important ones, the definitions are mostly clear and sensible, and the examples, though not numerous, are well chosen.
We know from a dismissive remark by Quintilian (see post) that long before his era, the ease of combining words in Greek led the Greeks to create an overwhelming number of Figures. However, as we’ve partly observed in the highly attended school of Hermogenes, these well-known concepts, while not completely overlooked, didn’t receive top priority. Others, though, compensated for any apparent neglect. We have about fifteen or sixteen treatises specifically focused on the topic, categorized under σχήματα or τρόποι—some by identifiable authors and others anonymous. The first, by a guy named Alexander, classifies Figures into those of meaning and those of style, listing twenty of the former and twenty-seven of the latter. Phœbammon offers a more concise treatment with a smaller selection of figures grouped under broader categories, while Tiberius the rhetorician focuses only on the figures found in Demosthenes. Herodian provides a large number of poetical examples—an approach that, as we will see, increasingly connected Rhetoric to literature over time. The short treatise by Polybius of Sardis addresses less the individual figures and more the concept of figurativeness. An Anonymous author, somewhat disregarding the conventional terminology but, without realizing it, absurdly simplifying the usual process, manages to create a vast number of figures by extracting individual phrases from Homer. Zonæus follows the more concise style of Alexander, another Anonymous focuses solely on Synecdoche, and yet another uses a dictionary-style approach, as do several others with Tropes. One of the standout works is the treatise by Georgius Choeroboscus, a writer from the fourth or fifth century. It’s brief and only covers a few figures, but these are significant, the definitions are mostly clear and logical, and the examples, though not many, are well selected.
The ninth volume opens with the not unimportant work to which reference has been made above, the De Interpretatione |The Demetrian De Interpretatione.| of Demetrius the Uncertain. But it also contains six other works on various divisions of Rhetoric, one of which is at least interesting for the great name of Longinus attached to it (as some would have it with greater certainty than in the case of the work that we would rather wish his), and others for other matter.
The ninth volume starts with the significant work mentioned earlier, the De Interpretatione The Demetrian On Interpretation. by Demetrius the Uncertain. Additionally, it includes six other works covering different areas of Rhetoric, one of which is at least notable for the esteemed name of Longinus associated with it (as some believe with more certainty than the work we would prefer to be his), while the others offer different insights.
Demetrius takes a somewhat independent view of his subject, which he puts on a level with Poetics, but does not call Rhetoric. As Poetry, he states, deals with—or at least is distinguished and divided by—metres (this netteté is refreshing, and we shall go farther to fare very often worse), so what are called clauses[144] divide and distinguish the interpretation of prose speech. Then, directing attention directly to clauses, he illustrates their kinds from the respective beginnings 104of the histories of Hecatæus and the Anabasis of Xenophon, and prefers (though not to the exclusion of what he does not prefer) short clauses to long. From clauses he goes to periods, discussing and analysing their composition rather narrowly, and then returns to parallel clauses, whence striking off to homœoteleuta he continues his treatise under a great number of similar heads, betraying the slightly heterogeneous and higgledy-piggledy arrangement which, as we have said already, is so apt to beset these writers on Rhetoric. But he maintains throughout a creditable desire to identify his subject with the Art of Prose Composition, and not merely with Persuasion, or with the composition of an extremely artificial kind of prize essay on lines more artificial still.
Demetrius takes a somewhat independent perspective on his topic, equating it with Poetics but not referring to it as Rhetoric. He states that while Poetry is defined and categorized by its meters (this clarity is refreshing, and we often find ourselves in a worse situation going forward), the so-called clauses distinguish and define the interpretation of prose. He then focuses specifically on clauses, illustrating their types from the respective beginnings of Hecatæus's histories and Xenophon's Anabasis, and he favors (though not to the exclusion of other options) short clauses over long ones. From clauses, he moves on to periods, discussing and analyzing their structure in detail, before returning to parallel clauses. From there, branching off to homœoteleuta, he continues his work under a wide range of similar topics, revealing the slightly varied and chaotic organization that often characterizes these writers on Rhetoric. However, he consistently shows a commendable desire to connect his subject with the Art of Prose Composition, rather than just with Persuasion or with crafting an extremely artificial kind of prize essay that is even more contrived.
The rhetor Menander, who has left us a treatise on the third division of rhetorical speeches, Epideictic (generally subdivided |Menander on Epideictic.| into encomia and invectives), is thought to have lived at the end of the third century. From the first his treatment is of considerable literary interest, because he handles the sources of the material of these curiously artificial compositions. First, he takes the hymns about the gods, and here, according to the way of his class, he rushes at once into a classification. There are, it seems, nine kinds of hymns—Cletic, apopemptic,[145] physic, mythic, genealogical, artificial, prayerful, deprecating, and mixed—the appearance of which last heading, here and elsewhere, always makes one wonder how a person of any logical gifts could write it down without seeing that he made his whole classification ridiculous if not fraudulent thereby. Then he quotes a great number of authors, ranging them under the heads. A separate chapter is next given to each kind, still referring to many authors, but unluckily seldom or never citing the actual passages. Next he passes to the Praising of Cities, that very important part of the bread-study of the travelling rhetor, who had to make himself welcome by accommodating his lectures to local patriotism, as we see, for instance, in Dion Chrysostom (v. infra). Hardly in the whole of this dully fantastic division of literature shall we find anything quainter 105than the sections devoted to this subject. If the city is a landward one, you will point out how safe it is from piratical attacks; if it is on the coast, you will dwell on the splendours and advantages of the sea. “How to praise Harbours,” “How to praise Gulfs,” “What is the best fashion of encomium for an Acropolis?”—these actual headings meet us. At even fuller length the orator is told how to praise not merely the site but the population and its origin, the neighbours (perhaps dispraising them might come in best here), the customs, and so forth. In short, the little treatise reminds one most of those modern cookery-books which—assuming the housewives who will read them to be of Paraguayan kin, and to continue idiots—give not only prescriptions for dishes but lists of dinners and rules of etiquette. One hardly wonders that a man like Lucian, of mother-wit compact to the finger-tips, should have soon left a profession in which the average practitioner seems to have been taken for granted as next door to a fool, without either common-sense or imagination enough to meet the most obvious requirements of his business.
The rhetorician Menander, who wrote a text on the third type of rhetorical speeches, Epideictic (usually split into encomia and invectives), is believed to have lived at the end of the third century. His approach is quite fascinating from a literary perspective because he explores the sources of these oddly structured compositions. He starts with hymns to the gods and, in true fashion of his genre, immediately jumps into a classification. Apparently, there are nine types of hymns—Cletic, apopemptic, physic, mythic, genealogical, artificial, prayerful, deprecating, and mixed—where the inclusion of the last category always raises the question of how someone with any logical reasoning could categorize it without realizing that it undermines the whole classification as absurd, if not deceitful. He then references numerous authors, organizing them under these headings. Each type gets its own chapter, still referring to many authors, but unfortunately seldom quoting the actual texts. He then moves on to Praising Cities, which is a crucial part of the study for traveling rhetoricians who needed to win the locals over by tailoring their speeches to local pride, as seen, for example, in Dion Chrysostom (v. infra). In this rather dull and fantastical branch of literature, you won’t find anything much stranger than the sections devoted to this theme. If the city is inland, you’ll highlight how safe it is from pirates; if it’s coastal, you’ll emphasize the beauty and benefits of the sea. There are actual headings like “How to Praise Harbors,” “How to Praise Gulfs,” and “What is the Best Way to Praise an Acropolis?” In even more detail, the orator is instructed on how to commend not only the location but also the inhabitants and their origins, the neighboring areas (possibly insulting them might fit in here), local customs, and more. In short, this little treatise is reminiscent of modern cookbooks that—assuming the readers are of Paraguayan descent and somewhat clueless—provide not just recipes but also meal plans and etiquette guidelines. It’s no surprise that someone like Lucian, who was sharply intelligent, quickly left a profession where the average practitioner seemed to be regarded as almost a fool, lacking both common sense and the creativity to address the basic needs of the job.
One MS. of Menander stops here, but another gives us much more of the same kind, dealing with the βασιλικὸς |Others.| λόγος—flattery of kings—with epithalamia, with consolations, et cetera. The general scheme is much the same, and at least does not disincline us to believe it from the same hand. The short treatise of Alexander on Rhetorical Starting-points is very technical and not very profitable; but it falls in with the Menandrine books in showing how this business of flattery—the reducing to system of the “dodges” of the auctioneer or the advertising agent—was, latterly at least, the mainstay of the rhetorician. The two books of Aristides' Art of Rhetoric, on the other hand, busy themselves not with the epideictic but with the political speech, and deal chiefly with its technical qualities, our old friends. Apsines deals with the exordium only, and Minucianus with the epicheireme or imperfect rhetorical argument. Between them comes the treatise attributed to Longinus by some, and for that reason, if for no other, worth a little fuller examination.
One manuscript of Menander stops here, but another gives us much more of the same kind, dealing with the royal speech—flattery of kings—with wedding hymns, consolations, and so on. The overall structure is pretty similar, and it at least makes us think it could be from the same author. Alexander's short piece on Rhetorical Starting-points is very technical and not very useful; however, it aligns with the Menandrine works in showing how flattery—the systematic approach to the tricks of auctioneers or advertising agents—was, at least in later times, the backbone of the rhetorician. On the other hand, the two books of Aristides' Art of Rhetoric focus not on epideictic speech but on political speeches, dealing mainly with their technical aspects, our familiar topics. Apsines focuses only on the introduction, while Minucianus discusses the epicheireme or incomplete rhetorical argument. In between them is a treatise some attribute to Longinus, which, for that reason alone, deserves a bit more thorough examination.
106“That[146], so to speak, there is nothing better in man’s possession than memory, who in his senses will deny? Some indeed praise Oblivion, as Euripides—
106“That[146], so to speak, there's nothing better for a person than memory—who, in their right mind, would argue otherwise? Some actually praise Oblivion, like Euripides—
as he calls it. But I should say that Lethe and the outgoing of memory help us little or nothing, hurt the best and greatest things of life, defraud and keep us short of happiness. For the most hateful of sins and crimes, ingratitude, we find oft occurring when memory’s powers fail; but he who remembers benefits is neither ungrateful nor unjust. When men forget the laws and the doctrines that keep us straight, needs must they become poor creatures, and bad, and shameless. Yea, all folly and all inculture of soul occur through forgetfulness. But he who remembers best is chiefly wise.”
as he calls it. But I should say that letting go of memories doesn’t help us much, and it hurts the best and most important things in life, robbing us of happiness. The most despicable sin and crime, ingratitude, often happen when memory fades; but someone who remembers the good they’ve received is neither ungrateful nor unjust. When people forget the laws and teachings that guide us, they inevitably become pitiable, bad, and shameless. Yes, all foolishness and lack of moral growth come from forgetfulness. But the one who remembers best is truly wise.
This may not itself be the very crown of wisdom; it is not Plato; it is not even Ecclesiasticus. But it is at any rate the work of a man who can look a little beyond stasis and diegema. As if we were to have nothing certain from this great critic, the attribution of this treatise also to him is only based on a conjecture of Ruhnken’s, itself depending on a citation by the commentator John of Sicily in the thirteenth century. It is devoted to the subject of Εὔρεσις—so badly translated by “Invention”—and it treats of its subject under the heads of prosopopœia, starting-points, elocutory mimicry, memory, topics |The Rhetoric or De Inventione of Longinus.| drawn from things connected with the chief good, and passion. There is a fairly wide range of literary reference, though few citations are given at length. And it is only fair to bear in mind that even in the Περὶ Ὕψους, short and broken as it is, there are signs of a certain weakness for Figures and other technicalities, indications that in his more professional moments, and when inspiration deserted him, even the author of that wonderful little masterpiece might have approached (though he never could long have been satisfied with) the endless, the fruitless, the 107exasperating distinguo which seemed to be art, and wisdom, and taste, to Hermogenes and the rest. And though one cannot quite agree with Walz that there is in this De Inventione a “doctrine drawn from Homer and the poets, elegantly and equably disposed,” yet one must admit that the handling shows something different from, and above, the heartbreaking jargon-mongering of the usual rhetorician. What follows is not the style of the Longinus that we know; it seems to come short of his manly sense almost as much as of his far-reaching flights of poetical appreciation. But it is a long way from the mere arrangement of compartments and ticket-boxes, and the mere indulgence in a kind of game of rhetorical “egg-hat” in and out of them when they are made.
This may not be the ultimate source of wisdom; it’s not Plato; it’s not even Ecclesiasticus. But it is, at least, the work of someone who can see a little beyond stasis and diegema. Even though we might not have anything certain from this great critic, attributing this treatise to him is based solely on Ruhnken’s guess, which relies on a citation by the commentator John of Sicily in the thirteenth century. It focuses on the topic of Εὔρεσις—poorly translated as “Invention”—and discusses its subject under the headings of prosopopœia, starting-points, rhetorical mimicry, memory, topics The Rhetoric of Longinus. drawn from things related to the ultimate good, and emotion. There’s a pretty wide range of literary references, though few quotes are provided in full. It’s also important to note that even in the Περὶ Ὕψους, short and fragmented as it is, there are signs of a certain fondness for figures of speech and other technical details, indicating that in his more professional moments, and when inspiration was lacking, even the author of that remarkable little masterpiece might have delved into (even if he couldn’t have been satisfied for long with) the endless, frustrating 107distinction that seemed to represent art, wisdom, and taste to Hermogenes and others. And while one might not fully agree with Walz that there is in this De Inventione a “doctrine derived from Homer and the poets, elegantly and evenly presented,” it must be acknowledged that the treatment exhibits something different from, and superior to, the heartbreaking jargon of the typical rhetorician. What follows isn’t quite the style of Longinus that we’re familiar with; it seems to lack his manly sense almost as much as it misses his vast flights of poetic appreciation. Yet, it’s far beyond just compartmentalizing and organizing, or merely indulging in a rhetorical “egg-hat” game within those compartments when they are created.
Enough, perhaps, has been said of the defects of this great mass of composition, both from the point of view of our special |Survey of School Rhetoric.| investigation and from more general ones. It remains to say something of its merits from the former. As will have been seen, the relations of the rhetoricians to literary criticism differ at first sight surprisingly—less so, perhaps, when they come to be examined. Sometimes the general literary view seems to be almost entirely lost in a wilderness of details and technicalities. But sometimes also the merely forensic tendency disappears, the merely technical one in the narrow sense effaces itself, and we have an almost pure treatise on Composition, limited it may be by arbitrary restrictions, conditioned by professional needs, but still Composition in general—that is to say, after a fashion, and in a manner, Literature. Every now and then, as we saw above, the writer rises to the conception of Rhetoric as Prosaics—as the other half of that Art of Literature of which Poetics is the one. And—a less good thing, but also not without its good side—we even find glimpses and glimmerings of the notion, to be taken up and widely developed later, of Rhetoric as including Poetics.
Perhaps enough has been said about the flaws of this large body of work, both from our specific investigation and from broader perspectives. Now, it's time to address its merits from the former view. As seen earlier, the relationship between rhetoricians and literary criticism seems surprisingly different at first glance—though this difference becomes less significant upon closer examination. At times, the overall literary perspective appears to be completely lost in a sea of details and technical aspects. Yet, there are moments when the purely forensic focus fades away, the strictly technical aspects diminish, and we encounter an almost pure study of Composition. It may be limited by arbitrary restrictions driven by professional needs, but it still represents Composition in general—essentially, and to some extent, Literature. Occasionally, as noted earlier, the writer elevates the concept of Rhetoric to Prosaics—as the other half of the Art of Literature alongside Poetics. And, while this is a less favorable aspect, there are hints and early ideas that will later be expanded upon, considering Rhetoric as including Poetics.
But the best and most important part of the matter has yet to be summarised. The technical study of Rhetoric, even when pushed to the extremities of the terminological and classifying mania, encouraged and almost necessitated constant overhauling 108of actual literature for examples, and encouraged the characterisation of famous authors from this point of view. Even the orators by themselves formed no inconsiderable or undistinguished corpus of Greek prose literature. But, as we have seen, it was customary, even for very strict formalists, to include the historians whose connection with the orators was so close; and it was very difficult to exclude philosophical writers, especially Plato. A man must have been of preternatural stolidity if he could ransack Demosthenes and Isæus, Herodotus and Thucydides and Xenophon, Plato, and the school philosophers whom we have so freely lost, and if he did not in the process develop some notion of prose literary criticism at large, nay, formulate some rules of it. And, as we have also seen from the very first, poetry was by no means barred. The orator might very often quote it; he was constantly to go to it for suggestions of subject or treatment, beauties of style, examples of figure and form. Therefore, directly if not indirectly, the rhetorical teacher and the historical student accepted the whole of literature for their province.
But the best and most important part of the matter hasn’t been summarized yet. The technical study of Rhetoric, even when taken to the extremes of terminology and classification obsession, encouraged and almost required constant revisiting of actual literature for examples and promoted the analysis of famous authors from this perspective. Even the orators themselves created a significant and notable body of Greek prose literature. However, as we've seen, it was common, even for strict formalists, to include historians due to their close ties to the orators; it was also quite challenging to exclude philosophical writers, especially Plato. A person would have to be extraordinarily dense to examine Demosthenes and Isæus, Herodotus and Thucydides, Xenophon, Plato, and the lost school philosophers without developing at least some understanding of prose literary criticism in general, if not even formulating some rules for it. Moreover, as we've learned from the very beginning, poetry was not off-limits. The orator would often quote it; he would constantly draw from it for ideas about topics or approaches, stylistic beauty, and examples of figures and forms. Thus, whether directly or indirectly, the rhetorical teacher and the historical student embraced all of literature as their domain.
Of the actual results of this enormous period, the best part (even if we cut off the Dark Ages) of a thousand years of |The Practical Rhetoricians or Masters of Epideictic.| elaborate concentration upon an extremely artificial art, our remains are in proportion much less than we should expect; in fact, it is hardly too much to say that they are less than those of the technical books which taught how to produce them. It is scarcely fair to call Dionysius of Halicarnassus a rhetorician, though he sometimes goes near to being one. He is a serious teacher of Rhetoric, not a giver of displays in it, a real literary critic, a laborious historian. Plutarch is saved from inclusion in the class by the very same characteristic which interferes so sadly with his literary criticism as such. He is too practical, too keenly interested in life, too busy about the positive sciences of ethical and physical inquiry, to devote himself to rhetorical exercises of the pure declamatory kind. That Lucian did so devote himself for no inconsiderable time, we know from his own description of his breaking away from the Delilah Rhetoric; and there are scraps of purely or mainly 109rhetorical matter in him even as it is. But though it be perfectly possible to serve two mistresses, no man ever could have, for his Queens of Brentford, Irony and the falser and more artificial kind of Rhetoric. The two are irreconcilable enemies: they would make their lover’s life an impossible and maddening inconsistency. We must therefore look elsewhere, and in writers on the whole lesser, for the artificial Rhetorical composition which is of interest to us, not merely inasmuch as it sometimes deals with or comes near to literary criticism itself, but as it is, even on other occasions, a valuable and undeniable evidence as to the state of universal crisis, the condition of literary taste, at its time. We shall find such witnesses in Dion Chrysostom for the late first and early second century; in Aristides of Smyrna and Maximus Tyrius for the second exclusively; in Philostratus for the end of the second and the beginning of the third; while to these we may perhaps add Libanius and Themistius for the fourth, with the imperial rhetorician Julian to keep them company.
Of the actual results of this vast period, the best part (even if we skip the Dark Ages) of a thousand years of |The Practical Rhetoricians or Masters of Ceremonial Speech.| intense focus on a highly artificial art, our remaining works are much fewer than we would expect; in fact, it’s almost fair to say that they are less than those of the technical books that taught how to create them. It’s hardly just to call Dionysius of Halicarnassus a rhetorician, even if he sometimes comes close. He is a serious teacher of Rhetoric, not just a performer, a genuine literary critic, a diligent historian. Plutarch is kept out of this category for the same reason that sadly affects his literary criticism. He is too practical, too interested in life, too engaged with the positive sciences of ethical and physical inquiry, to spend time on rhetorical exercises of a purely declamatory kind. We know that Lucian devoted himself to this for a considerable time from his own account of breaking away from the Delilah Rhetoric; and there are pieces of purely or mostly 109rhetorical material in his work even as is. But while it is entirely possible to serve two mistresses, no one could successfully manage the Queens of Brentford, Irony and the more artificial kind of Rhetoric. The two are irreconcilable foes: they would turn their lover’s life into an impossible and maddening inconsistency. Therefore, we must look elsewhere, and at essentially lesser writers, for the artificial rhetorical compositions that interest us, not only because they sometimes touch on or relate to literary criticism itself, but also because they are, even at other times, valuable and undeniable evidence of the state of universal crisis, the condition of literary taste, in their era. We can find such sources in Dion Chrysostom for the late first and early second century; in Aristides of Smyrna and Maximus Tyrius exclusively in the second; in Philostratus for the end of the second and the start of the third; and we might also include Libanius and Themistius for the fourth, along with the imperial rhetorician Julian to accompany them.
Of these, Dion Chrysostom is not merely the earliest in date, but, on the whole, the most important to literature. He |Dion Chrysostom.| appears to have been a distinguished and rather fortunate example of a “gentleman of the press” (as we should now say) before the press existed. He travelled over aover a great part of the Roman Empire in the pursuit of his profession as Lecturer—that perhaps comes nearest to it—and would appear to have been well rewarded. The description of his morning’s employment, which begins his study of the three Poets' plays on Philoctetes,[147] is one of the most interesting passages in the later and less-known classics, and so is worth giving here, though it exists in at least one unlearned language: “I rose about the first hour of the day, both because I was poorly, and because the air was cooler at dawn, and more like autumn, though it was midsummer. I made my toilette, said my prayers, and then getting into my curricle, went several times round the Hippodrome, driving as easily and quietly as possible. Then I took a walk, rested shortly, bathed 110and anointed myself, and after eating a slight breakfast, took up some tragedies.” The careful “study of the body,” the quiet affluence of a well-to-do professional man, and the attention to professional work without any hurry or discomfort, are all well touched off here; and what follows gives us, as it happens, the closest approach to our subject proper to be found in the considerable collection of Dion’s Orations, or, as they have been much more properly called, Essays. There are, however, others which are more characteristic of this division of literature, and we may deal with these first.
Of these, Dion Chrysostom is not only the earliest but also the most significant to literature. He Dion Chrysostom. seems to have been a notable and relatively fortunate example of a “gentleman of the press” (as we would say today) before the press even existed. He traveled over aover a large part of the Roman Empire in pursuit of his profession as a lecturer—that’s probably the closest term—and he appears to have been well compensated. The account of his morning routine, which begins his study of the three Poets' plays on Philoctetes,[147] is one of the most captivating passages in the later, lesser-known classics, and it’s worth sharing here, even though it exists in at least one language that's not scholarly: “I woke up around the first hour of the day, both because I wasn't feeling well and because the air was cooler at dawn, resembling autumn, even though it was midsummer. I got ready, said my prayers, and then, after getting into my curricle, drove several times around the Hippodrome, going as smoothly and quietly as possible. After that, I took a walk, rested briefly, bathed 110 and applied oil, and after having a light breakfast, I picked up some tragedies.” The meticulous “study of the body,” the calm affluence of a well-off professional man, and the focused attention to professional work without any rush or discomfort are all well captured here; and what follows gives us, as it happens, the closest approach to our main subject that can be found in the substantial collection of Dion’s Orations, or, more accurately, Essays. However, there are others that are more representative of this type of literature, and we can address those first.
The whole conception of the kind of piece, of which Dion himself has left us some fourscore examples, is a curious, and to merely modern readers (nor perhaps to them only) something of a puzzling one. It is called an Oration because it was intended to be delivered by word of mouth; but it often, if not usually, has no other oratorical characteristic. The terms “lecture” and “essay” have also been applied to it incidentally above, and both have some, while neither has exact, application. Except that its subject is generally (not always) profane, it has strong points of resemblance to some kinds of Sermon. Classified by the subject, it presents at first sight features which look distinct enough, though perhaps the distinctness rather vanishes on examination. Not a few of the examples (and probably those which were more immediately profitable, though they could not be used so often) are what may be called local panegyrics, addresses to the citizens of Corinth, Tarsus, Borysthenes, New Ilium, in which their historical and literary associations are ingeniously worked in, and the importance of the community is more or less delicately “cracked up.” Others are moral discourses on Vices and Virtues, others abstract discussions on politics, others of yet other sorts. But the point in which they all agree, the point which is their real characteristic, is that they are all rather displays of art, rather directly analogous to a musical “recital” or an entertainment of feats of strength and skill, than directed to any definite purpose of persuasion, or to the direct exposition of any subject. The object is to show how neatly the speaker can play the rhetorical game, how well he can do his theme. Each 111is, in fact (what Thucydides so detested the idea of his history appearing to be), a distinct agonisma, a competitive display of cleverness and technical accomplishment.
The whole idea of the kind of work that Dion himself left us with around eighty examples is quite interesting, and for modern readers (and maybe others too), it can be a bit confusing. It's called an Oration because it was meant to be spoken out loud; however, it often lacks typical oratorical features. The terms “lecture” and “essay” have also been mentioned, and while they apply to some extent, neither fits perfectly. Aside from the fact that its subject is generally (but not always) secular, it shares a lot of similarities with certain types of sermons. When classified by subject, it initially seems to have clear distinctions, though those differences may fade upon closer inspection. Many examples (likely the ones that were most immediately useful, even if they couldn't be used as often) are what could be called local praises, speeches directed at the citizens of Corinth, Tarsus, Borysthenes, and New Ilium, creatively tying in their historical and literary ties while somewhat subtly boosting the community's significance. Others are moral talks about vices and virtues, some are abstract discussions on politics, and others cover different topics. However, what they all share, their true defining feature, is that they are more about showcasing artistry—more akin to a musical “recital” or a display of feats of strength and skill—than aimed at any specific persuasive goal or straightforward explanation of a topic. The aim is to demonstrate how skillfully the speaker can navigate the rhetorical game and how well they can handle their topic. Each 111is, in fact (what Thucydides disliked about the idea of his history), a distinct agonisma, a competitive display of cleverness and technical skill.
Nothing perhaps is more tedious than a game that is out of fashion; and this game has been out of fashion for a very long time. Moreover, it has been out of fashion so long, and its vogue depended upon conditions now so entirely changed, that it is for us occasionally difficult, even by strong effort of mental projection into the past, to discover where the attraction can ever have lain. Equally good style (and Dion’s is beyond question good) could surely have been expended on something less utterly arbitrary and unreal. Nor do these reflections present themselves more strongly anywhere than in regard to the pieces which touch more directly on our subject. Take, for instance, the Trojan oration, which has for its second title “That Troy was not captured.” It is supposed to be addressed to the citizens of the New Ilium, and to clear away the reproach of the Old. The means taken to do this are mainly two. In the first place, the authority of an entirely unnamed Egyptian priest, the author of a book named unintelligibly, is invoked as giving the lie direct to Homer, and supporting himself on the documentary evidence of stelæ, which (unluckily) had perished. The second argument (obviously thought of most weight) is an elaborate examination of the Homeric narrative itself from the point of view of what seems probable, decent, and so forth to Dion the Golden-mouthed. Some of the objections are new; most of them very old. Is it likely that a lady who had the honour of being the bedfellow of Zeus would be doubtful of her beauty if an Idæan shepherd did not certify to it? Would a goddess have given such improper rewards to Paris, and put herself in such an ugly relation to Helen, who, by one story, was her sister? What a shocking thing that the poet should constantly speak well of Ulysses and yet represent him as a liar! How could Homer have had any knowledge of the language of the gods, or have seen through the cloud on Ida? And so forth, for some sixty mortal pages.
Nothing is more boring than a game that's out of style, and this one has been out of style for a very long time. In fact, it's been out of style for so long, and its appeal relied on circumstances that have changed completely, that it's sometimes hard for us, even with a strong effort to mentally project ourselves into the past, to understand what the attraction ever was. Surely, just as much skill (and Dion’s is definitely good) could have been used on something less arbitrary and unrealistic. These thoughts are particularly strong when we look at the pieces that relate more directly to our topic. For example, take the Trojan oration, which has a subtitle of "That Troy was not captured." It's meant to be directed at the citizens of the New Ilium, aiming to clear the stigma of the Old. The methods used to do this are mainly two. First, it invokes the authority of an unnamed Egyptian priest, who wrote a book with an unintelligible title, claiming to directly contradict Homer, relying on documentary evidence from stelæ, which unfortunately no longer exist. The second argument (clearly considered the most significant) is a detailed examination of the Homeric narrative itself, based on what seems reasonable and proper to Dion the Golden-mouthed. Some of the objections are new; most are quite old. Is it likely that a woman who had the honor of sharing a bed with Zeus would question her beauty just because an Idæan shepherd didn’t affirm it? Would a goddess give such inappropriate gifts to Paris and create such an awkward situation with Helen, who, according to one story, was her sister? Isn’t it shocking that the poet constantly praises Ulysses but depicts him as a liar? How could Homer possibly know the language of the gods or see through the clouds on Ida? And so on, for about sixty pages.
From such a procedure no literary criticism is to be expected; and, as has been said, the difficulty is to discern what was its 112original attraction. As a serious composition it is clearly nowhere; as a jeu d’esprit, the rules of the game quite puzzle us, and the spirit seems utterly to have evaporated. The Olympic[148] “On the Idea of God” has been cited by some as a contribution to our subject, and certainly contains some remarks about Plato and about Myths—interesting remarks too. In substance it is a supposed discourse of Phidias to the assembled Greeks on the principles he had in mind in the conception of his statue of Zeus; but its most interesting passage is a comparison of poetry and sculpture. The mixture of dialects in Homer is compared to the making up of the palette and the use of “values” in painting; the selection of archaic words to the choice of the virtuoso lighting on an antique medal. The variety of epithet and synonym for the description of natural and other objects is contrasted with the restraint and simplicity of the sculptor’s art. The passage is a really remarkable one, and stands almost alone, in elaboration if not in suggestion, as the forerunner of a kind of criticism, fruitful but rather dangerous, which has often been supposed to have originated with Winckelmann and Lessing and Diderot in the last century. But it stands almost alone.
From such a process, no literary criticism is to be expected; and, as mentioned earlier, the challenge is to figure out what its original appeal was. As a serious piece, it's clearly lacking; as a witty work, the rules of engagement leave us confused, and the essence seems to have completely vanished. The Olympic “On the Idea of God” has been mentioned by some as relevant to our discussion, and it does contain some interesting points about Plato and Myths. Essentially, it is a fictional speech by Phidias to the gathered Greeks about the ideas he had in mind for his statue of Zeus; but its most fascinating part compares poetry and sculpture. The blend of dialects in Homer is likened to mixing paints on a palette and using “values” in art; the choice of old-fashioned words is compared to a skilled artist selecting lighting for an antique coin. The range of adjectives and synonyms used to describe natural and other objects contrasts with the restraint and simplicity of sculpting. This passage is truly remarkable and stands apart, in terms of detail if not suggestion, as a precursor to a type of criticism—productive but somewhat risky—that is often thought to have originated with Winckelmann, Lessing, and Diderot in the last century. Yet it remains almost unique.
The greater apparent promise of the paper on the synonymous plays is less well fulfilled. Dion seems to imply that this was the only instance where the Three competed on the very same subject, and he finds in the three pieces agreeable instances of the well-known general characteristics of their authors—the grandeur, simplicity, and audacity of Æschylus; the artifice, variety, rhetorical skill of Euripides; the mediocrity (in no evil sense) and the charm of Sophocles. He has also some interesting remarks on the chorus, together with some others less interesting, because more in the common style of ancient criticism, on impossibilities, improbabilities, breaches of usage and unity, and the like. Dion, in fact, goes so far as to express an indirect wish that the chorus were cut out of tragedy. He had, no doubt, lost the sense of the religious use which certainly existed in Æschylus, and perhaps survived in Sophocles; he could not but observe the combination of 113nullity and superfluity (which may too often be detected even in these great poets) of the chorus, if regarded as anything else than an intercalated lyric of the most exquisite beauty; and he of course saw that the choruses of Euripides were often as merely parabasic, as entirely separated from all strict dramatic connection, as any address to the audience in Aristophanes himself.
The greater promise of the paper on the synonymous plays is less well fulfilled. Dion seems to suggest that this was the only case where the Three competed on the exact same subject, and he finds in the three works agreeable examples of the well-known general traits of their authors—the grandeur, simplicity, and boldness of Æschylus; the cleverness, variety, and rhetorical skill of Euripides; the mediocrity (not in a bad sense) and charm of Sophocles. He also has some interesting comments on the chorus, along with a few others that are less engaging, as they fall into the standard style of ancient criticism, discussing impossibilities, improbabilities, breaches of usage and unity, and so on. Dion even goes so far as to express a wish that the chorus be removed from tragedy. He likely lost sight of the religious purpose that certainly existed in Æschylus, and perhaps lingered on in Sophocles; he could not help but notice the mix of emptiness and excess (which can often be found even in these great poets) of the chorus, when viewed as anything other than an intercalated lyric of the most exquisite beauty; and he of course recognized that Euripides' choruses were often just as merely parabasic, completely disconnected from any strict dramatic connection, like any address to the audience in Aristophanes himself.
On the whole, it may best be said of the Golden-mouthed that, in other circumstances, and if he had cared, he might have made a critic perhaps better than Dionysius, and perhaps not so very far below Longinus; but that, as a matter of fact, neither time, circumstances, nor personal disposition attracted him, save here and there, to the subject.
Overall, it could be said about the Golden-mouthed that, under different circumstances, and if he had been interested, he might have become a critic who was possibly better than Dionysius, and maybe not too far off from Longinus; however, in reality, neither time, circumstances, nor his personal attitude drew him to the subject, except occasionally.
There is another author, not far removed in age from Dion Chrysostom, whom I should be sorry to pass without at least |Aristides of Smyrna.| as minute an examination. Had we only the notices of him which exist, with a few fragments, there is perhaps no Greek writer from whom it would be reasonable to expect an abundance of literary criticism, of a type almost as startlingly modern as that of Longinus himself, with more confidence than that with which we might expect it from Aristides of Smyrna.[149]
There’s another author, not much younger than Dion Chrysostom, whom I’d regret overlooking without at least a detailed look: |Aristides from Smyrna.| If we only had the existing references about him and a few fragments, there might be no Greek writer from whom we could reasonably expect a wealth of literary criticism, almost as strikingly modern as Longinus himself, more than we could expect from Aristides of Smyrna.[149]
Longinus has been blamed by M. Egger[150] for comparing[151] this rhetorician with Demosthenes. But the excellent historian of Greek criticism must have forgotten the epigram, quoted 114elsewhere,[152] in which Aristides is frankly ranked, not merely with Demosthenes but with Thucydides, as a writer, as well as the other testimonies, both of antiquity and of the Renaissance, which are conveniently collected in an article of Jebb’s edition, to be found in that of Dindorf.[153] It is true that Dindorf himself speaks contemptuously of his client, but Dindorf was too deeply sworn a servant of strictly classical Greek to tolerate the pretensions of a précieux of the Antonine age. As a matter of fact, not only is Aristides a good, though by no means easy,[154] writer of Greek, but both the qualities and the defects of his writing and the causes of his difficulty are such as ought to have disposed him to literary criticism in the best sense. This hardness does not arise from irregular syntax, nor from any of the commoner causes of “obscurity.” What makes it necessary to read him with no common care and attention is, in the first place, the cobweb-like subtlety, not to say tenuity and intricacy, of his thought; and, in the second, his use of not ostensibly strange or archaic language with the most elusive nuances of difference from its common employment.
Longinus has been criticized by M. Egger[150] for comparing[151] this rhetorician to Demosthenes. However, the esteemed historian of Greek criticism must have overlooked the epigram, mentioned 114 elsewhere,[152] which clearly ranks Aristides not just alongside Demosthenes but also with Thucydides, both as a writer and in other accounts from antiquity and the Renaissance that are conveniently compiled in an article from Jebb's edition, found in Dindorf's version.[153] It's true that Dindorf himself speaks dismissively of his subject, but Dindorf was too committed to strictly classical Greek to accept the pretensions of a precious from the Antonine period. In fact, Aristides is a capable, albeit challenging,[154] writer in Greek, and both the strengths and weaknesses of his writing as well as the reasons for its difficulty are such that they should have led him to literary criticism in the best sense. This difficulty does not stem from irregular syntax or the more common causes of “obscurity.” What necessitates careful reading is, first, the web-like subtlety, if not fragility and complexity, of his thought; and, second, his use of language that is not obviously strange or archaic, yet carries the most elusive subtleties of difference from its typical use.
Now these are characteristics which are by no means uncommonly found in persons and in times friendly to criticism. And the love of Aristides for literature (at least for the rhetorical side of it) is not only outspoken, but to all appearance unfeigned. His devotion is not merely valetudinarian, but voluntary. If there is a rhetorical extravagance in the phrase, there is a more than rhetorical sincerity in the sentiment of his declarations that, while others may find love or bathing or drinking or hunting sweet, speeches[155] 115are his sole delight: they absorb all his friendship and all his faculties; they are to him as parents and children, as business and pastime. It is about them that he invokes Aphrodite: he plays with them and works with them, rejoices in them, embraces them, knocks only at their doors. Elsewhere, “the whole gain and sum of life to man is oratorical occupation”; and elsewhere again, “I would rather have the gift of speech, with a modest and honourable life as man best may, than be Darius the son of Hystaspes two thousand times over: and everything seems to me little in comparison with this.”
Now, these are traits that are quite commonly found in people and during times open to criticism. Aristides’ love for literature (at least the rhetorical aspect) is not only evident but also seems genuine. His passion is not just a superficial interest; it's a sincere commitment. While there may be a dramatic flair in his words, there is a heartfelt sincerity in what he claims: while others may find joy in love, swimming, drinking, or hunting, speeches are his only true passion. They encompass all his friendships and abilities; they mean as much to him as family and work do. He invokes Aphrodite about them; he plays with them and engages with them, finds joy in them, cherishes them, and seeks them out. In other words, “the entire purpose and value of life for a person is oratorical work”; and again, “I would prefer to have the gift of expression, living a modest and honorable life as best as one can, rather than be Darius, the son of Hystaspes, a thousand times over: and everything else pales in comparison to this.”
This is something like a “declaration.”
This is kind of like a "declaration."
Nor, on merely running down the list of the fairly voluminous extant works of Aristides (especially when the inner meanings, which do not always appear in the titles, are grasped), do matters look unpromising. The majority of the pieces are indeed pure epideictic—discourses to or about the gods, a mighty “Panathenaic” (the chef d'œuvre, with only one rival, of the author)—panegyrics of Smyrna, Rome, and other places, “Leuctrics” (i.e., debating-society speeches, on the side of the Lacedæmonians, on the side of the Thebans, and neutral), arguments for and against sending assistance to the Athenian expedition at Syracuse, all the stock—a stock surprise to us—of this curious declamation-commonplace. But there are four pieces (between them making up the stuff of a good-sized volume) in which, from such a man, literary criticism might seem to be inevitable. They are the περὶ τοῦ μὴ δεῖν κωμῳδεῖν[156] (a discourse whether comedy shall be permitted or not), the long Defence of Rhetoric (περὶ ῥητορικῆς)[157] against Plato’s attacks, especially in the Gorgias, the very much longer and oddly named ὑπὲρ τῶν τεττάρων,[158] an apology for Miltiades, Themistocles, Pericles, and Cimon, which completes this, and the still more oddly named περὶ τοῦ παραφθέγματος[159] (“Concerning my blunder”), which meets, with not a little tartness and wounded conceit, but with a great deal of ingenuity, the suggestion, through a third person, of some “d——d good-natured 116friend,”[160] that Aristides had committed a fault of taste by insinuating praises of himself in an address to the divinity. We turn to these, and we find as nearly as possible nothing critical. Glimmers of interest appear, as in the description of historians (ii. 513), as “those between poetry and rhetoric,” but they are extinguished almost at once. It would be quite impossible to treat the comedy question from a less literary standpoint than that of Aristides; we might have Plutarch speaking, except that the writing is more “precious” and point-de-vice. The “Apology for my blunder” consists mainly in a string, by no means lacking in ingenuity, of citations from poets, orators, and others, in which they indulge, either for themselves or their personages, in strains somewhat self-laudatory. As for the more than four hundred pages of “On Rhetoric” and “For the Four,” they also avoid the literary handling, the strictly critical grip of the subject, with a persistency which, as has been observed in other cases, is simply a mystery, unless we suppose that the writer was either laboriously shunning this, or quite unconscious of its possibility and promise. Pages after pages on the old aporia whether Rhetoric is an art or not, sheets after sheets on the welldoing of the Four, on Plato’s evil-speaking, we have. But, unless I have missed it, never a passage on the magnificent literature with which Rhetoric has enriched Greece, on the more magnificent rhetoric which the accuser of the brethren has himself displayed in accusing her. To a man of the subtlety of Aristides, of his enthusiasm for literature, of his flair for a popular and striking paradox, one would imagine that this beating up of the enemy’s quarters would be irresistibly tempting. But it is certainly not in his main attack: and though, in the vast stretch of wiredrawn argument and precious expression, one may have missed something, I do not think that it is even in the reserves or the parentheses.
Nor does simply going through the extensive works of Aristides make things look bleak, especially when you grasp the deeper meanings that aren't always reflected in the titles. Most of the pieces are indeed pure epideictic—speeches to or about the gods, a grand “Panathenaic” (the masterpiece, with only one rival, of the author)—panegyrics for Smyrna, Rome, and other locations, “Leuctrics” (i.e., speeches from debating societies, for the Lacedæmonians, for the Thebans, and neutral), arguments for and against aiding the Athenian expedition to Syracuse, all part of the expected—an unexpected surprise for us—of this peculiar style of declamation. However, there are four pieces (together forming the content of a decently sized volume) where literary criticism seems unavoidable coming from someone like him. These include the περὶ τοῦ μὴ δεῖν κωμῳδεῖν[156] (a discourse on whether comedy should be allowed), the lengthy Defence of Rhetoric (περὶ ῥητορικῆς)[157] against Plato’s critiques, particularly in the Gorgias, the much longer and oddly named ὑπὲρ τῶν τεττάρων,[158] an apology for Miltiades, Themistocles, Pericles, and Cimon, which completes this, and the even more oddly titled περὶ τοῦ παραφθέγματος[159] (“Concerning my blunder”), which responds, with a bit of sharpness and wounded pride, but also a lot of cleverness, to the suggestion—made through a third party—by some “d——d good-natured friend,”[160] that Aristides had displayed a lapse of taste by sneaking in self-praise during a speech to the divinity. We examine these, and we find almost nothing critical. There are hints of interest, such as when he describes historians (ii. 513) as “those between poetry and rhetoric,” but they quickly fade. It would be hard to tackle the question of comedy from a less literary perspective than Aristides’, which could almost be mistaken for Plutarch, except that this writing is more “precious” and point-of-view. The “Apology for my blunder” mainly consists of a clever series of excerpts from poets, orators, and others, where they indulge, either for themselves or their characters, in somewhat self-congratulatory tones. Regarding the more than four hundred pages on “On Rhetoric” and “For the Four,” they also lack a literary approach, the strict critical analysis of the subject, with a persistence that, as noted in other cases, is simply baffling unless we assume that the writer was either painstakingly avoiding this or completely unaware of its potential and benefits. We have pages upon pages discussing the old question of whether Rhetoric is an art, and sheets upon sheets about the merits of the Four, on Plato’s disparaging comments. But, unless I've overlooked it, there's never a section on the magnificent literature that Rhetoric has enriched Greece with, or on the even more impressive rhetoric that the accuser of the brethren has displayed in his accusations. For a man as subtle as Aristides, with his passion for literature and his knack for a popular and striking paradox, one would think that attacking the enemy’s stronghold would be irresistible. But it certainly isn’t in his main argument; and although in the extensive stretch of over-elaborate reasoning and precious phrasing, one might have missed something, I don’t believe it exists in the reserves or the asides.
There are perhaps few, at least among the less read Greek writers, who, in small compass and at no great expense of trouble, throw more negative light on Greek criticism than 117|Maximus Tyrius.| Maximus Tyrius.[161] This rhetorician or philosopher (he would probably have disclaimed the first epithet and modestly demanded promotion to the second) has left us, in a style as easy as that of Aristides is difficult, and showing at least a strong velleity to be Platonic, some forty essays, or dissertations, or theses. They are on questions or propositions of the usual kind, as these: “Pleasure may be a good but is not a stable thing.” “On Socratic Love” (an amiable but slightly ludicrous example of whitewashing everybody, from Socrates himself to Sappho). “On the God of Socrates and Plato,” &c., &c. Several of them might, at any rate from the titles, seem to touch our subject; two at least might seem to be obliged to touch it. These are the Tenth (in Reiske’s order), “Whether the poets or the philosophers have given the soundest ideas of the gods?” and the Twenty-third, “Whether Plato was right in banishing Homer from his Republic?” Yet, apt to slip between our fingers as we have found and shall find apparently critical theses of this sort, hardly one (at least outside Plutarch) is so utterly eel-like as those of Maximus of Tyre. As to the first,[162] he suggests that the very question is a misunderstanding—as no doubt it is, though not quite in his sense. Philosophy and poetry are really the same thing. Poetry is a philosophy, “senior in time, metrical in harmony, based on fiction as to its arguments.” Philosophy is a poetry “renewed in youth, more lightly equipped in harmony, more certain in sense.” They are, in short, as like as my fingers to my fingers, “and there are ænigmas in both.” If you are wise you will interpret the poets allegorically, but go to the philosophers for clear statements. And we must allow, to the credit of the former, that there is no poet who talks such mischievous nonsense as Epicurus.
There are probably few, especially among the lesser-known Greek writers, who, in a brief space and with little effort, shed more negative light on Greek criticism than 117Maximus Tyrius. Maximus Tyrius.[161] This rhetorician or philosopher (he would likely have rejected the first label and humbly requested the second) has left us around forty essays, dissertations, or theses, written in a style that is as straightforward as Aristides's is complicated, and showing at least a noticeable desire to align with Platonic thought. The topics are the usual kind, such as: “Pleasure may be a good thing but it’s not a stable one.” “On Socratic Love” (a friendly but somewhat laughable attempt to gloss over everyone from Socrates to Sappho). “On the God of Socrates and Plato,” among others. Some of these titles might seem relevant to our discussion; at least two seem obligated to connect with it. These are the Tenth (according to Reiske’s order), “Have the poets or philosophers provided the best ideas about the gods?” and the Twenty-third, “Was Plato right to banish Homer from his Republic?” Yet, as slippery as we've found and will continue to find seemingly critical theses like these, hardly any (at least outside Plutarch) are as elusive as those of Maximus of Tyre. Regarding the first,[162] he suggests that the very question reflects a misunderstanding—though it surely does, just not quite in his way. Philosophy and poetry are essentially the same. Poetry is a philosophy, “older in time, rhythmic in harmony, based on fiction regarding its arguments.” Philosophy is a poetry “rejuvenated, lighter in harmony, more definite in meaning.” They are, in short, as similar as my fingers to my fingers, “and there are riddles in both.” If you're wise, you'll interpret the poets allegorically but turn to the philosophers for clear ideas. And we have to admit, to the poets' credit, that there is no poet who spouts as much nonsense as Epicurus.
This is all that, as a critic, Maximus has to say on this head; and though at least equally ingenious in evasion, he gives us nothing more solid in the debate on Homer and Plato.[163] He speaks, indeed, words of sense (by no means always kept in 118mind by critics) as to the absolute compatibility of admiration of Homer with admiration of Plato. But his argument for this, and at the same time the whole argument of the essay, is only a kind of “fetch.” Homer was banished from the Platonic Republic not because Plato thought him bad per se, but because the special conditions of the Republic itself made Homer an inconvenient inmate. He was not qualified for admission to this particular club: that was all. Equally far from our orbit is a third essay, the Thirty-second,[164] the subject of which is, “Is there any definite philosophic opinion[165] in Homer?” Elsewhere Maximus has refused to include literary criticism where it might justly have been expected: here (with, it must be admitted, much countenance from persons in more recent times, and especially in the present day) he determines to import into literary criticism things which have no business there. He begins, indeed, with a hearty and not unhappy eulogy of Homer himself for his range of subject and knowledge: but the rest of the piece is little more than an application of the theory laid down earlier, that philosophers and poets are only the same people in different coats, of antique or modern cut as the case may be, dancing to different tunes, and gesticulating in a different way. It may be so; but whether it is or not, Maximus has nothing more to tell us in our own division.[166]
This is all Maximus has to say on this topic as a critic; and while he is at least equally clever in avoiding answers, he offers nothing more substantial in the discussion about Homer and Plato.[163] He does express sensible thoughts (which critics often overlook) regarding the compatibility of admiring Homer and admiring Plato. However, his argument for this, as well as the entire argument of the essay, is really just a distraction. Homer was excluded from Plato's Republic not because Plato viewed him as inherently bad as such, but because the specific nature of the Republic made Homer an unsuitable member. He simply wasn't a fit for this particular group: that was all. A third essay, the Thirty-second,[164] revolves around the question, “Is there any definite philosophical opinion[165] in Homer?” In other works, Maximus has chosen not to include literary criticism where it might have been expected; here (with, it must be said, significant support from more recent figures, and especially today) he opts to introduce into literary criticism concepts that don't belong there. He starts with a genuine and quite positive praise of Homer for his breadth of subject and knowledge: but the rest of the piece is hardly more than an application of the previously stated theory that philosophers and poets are basically the same individuals wearing different outfits, whether ancient or modern, dancing to different tunes and expressing themselves differently. It might be true; but whether it is or not, Maximus has no further insights to share in our area.[166]
There are not many positions in literary history more apparently covetable than that of being the first certain authority |Philostratus.| for a definition of Imagination which (in a sense different from Sir Thomas Browne’s) “antiquates antiquity,” which anticipates Shakespeare, which has been piously but vainly thought to have been first reached in criticism by Addison, and which, in its fulness, and as critically put, waited for the Germans of the late eighteenth century, if not for their greater scholar Coleridge, to display it in perfection. When it is added that this person was a professional 119rhetorician, that he had sufficient original, or at least mimetic, skill to supply the pattern of
There aren’t many roles in literary history that seem more desirable than being the first recognized authority Philostratus. on a definition of Imagination that, in a way different from Sir Thomas Browne’s, “ages the past,” one that anticipates Shakespeare, and which has been reverently, yet unsuccessfully, thought to have been first articulated in criticism by Addison. This complete and critically defined concept waited for the late eighteenth-century Germans, if not for their greater scholar Coleridge, to fully express it. Additionally, it’s worth noting that this individual was a professional 119rhetorician, and he had enough original, or at least imitative, talent to provide the framework of
and of others of the prettiest if not the greatest things in literature, with sufficient appreciation of arts other than literature to have left us a capital collection of descriptions of painting,—it may seem that great, or at least interesting, literary criticism must have proceeded from him.
and of others of the prettiest, if not the greatest, things in literature, with enough appreciation of arts beyond literature to have given us a valuable collection of descriptions of painting,—it might seem that significant, or at least engaging, literary criticism must have come from him.
Yet whoso shall go to the work of Flavius Philostratus[167] in search of this will be wofully disappointed, unless (and perhaps even if) he have the wisdom necessary to the acceptance of what the gods provide, and the more or less resigned relinquishment of what they do not.
Yet whoever seeks the work of Flavius Philostratus[167] in search of this will be sadly disappointed, unless (and maybe even if) they have the wisdom to accept what the gods offer, and the somewhat resigned ability to let go of what they do not.
Philostratus is in fact a writer of considerable charm. The Life of Apollonius is readable, not only for its matter and its literary associations with Keats through Burton; and the smaller Lives of the Sophists are not unimportant for literary history. The Eikones are perhaps the best descriptions of pictures before Diderot,[168] and the Letters are really nectareous. Gifford, when deservedly trouncing Cumberland (alias Sir Fretful Plagiary) for finding fault with Jonson because he made up the exquisite poem above cited from Philostratus, would have done better to vindicate the original as well from Cumberland’s bad taste and ignorance. “Despicable sophist,” “obscure collection of love-letters,” “parcel of unnatural, far-fetched conceits,” “calculated to disgust a man of Jonson’s classical taste,” are expressions which, as Gifford broadly hints, probably express not so much Cumberland’s own taste as that of his grandfather Bentley, who, if one of the greatest of scholars, was sometimes, if not always, one of the worst of literary critics. But Gifford, who, with all his acuteness, wit, and polemic power, represented too much the dregs of the neo-classic school on points of taste, was probably of no very different opinion. The fact is that, not merely in the 120passages which Ben has adapted, sometimes literally, for this marvellous cento, but in many others, the very wine, the very roses, of the luscious and florid school of poetical sentiment are given by Philostratus himself.
Philostratus is actually a writer with a lot of charm. The Life of Apollonius is engaging, not just for its content and its literary connections to Keats through Burton; the shorter Lives of the Sophists are also significant for literary history. The Eikones might be the best descriptions of images before Diderot,[168] and the Letters are truly delightful. Gifford, while rightfully criticizing Cumberland (username Sir Fretful Plagiary) for criticizing Jonson for crafting the beautiful poem mentioned above from Philostratus, would have been better off defending the original from Cumberland’s poor taste and ignorance as well. The phrases “despicable sophist,” “obscure collection of love letters,” “bundle of unnatural, far-fetched ideas,” “meant to disgust someone with Jonson’s classical taste,” as Gifford suggests, likely reflect not just Cumberland’s taste but also that of his grandfather Bentley, who, while a great scholar, was sometimes, if not always, a terrible literary critic. However, Gifford, despite his sharpness, wit, and argumentative skills, often reflected the lowest standards of the neo-classical school regarding taste and probably shared a similar opinion. The truth is that, not only in the 120 passages that Ben has adapted, sometimes literally, for this stunning cento, but in many others, the very essence of the lush and ornate school of poetic sentiment is present in Philostratus himself.
But if they are his own, and not, as seems more likely, prose paraphrases of lost poems by some other, he was not one of the “poets who contain a critic.” Not only does he put the remarkable definition[169] of φαντασία, which it is not clear that even Longinus fully grasped, in the mouth of Apollonius; but it is very noticeable that Apollonius is there speaking not of literary art, but of sculpture and painting. In the description of paintings themselves there is no criticism. And perhaps among the numerous examples which we have of the strange difference of view between the ancients and at least some of ourselves on the suggestiveness of literature, there is no passage more striking than the Heroic Dialogue[170] on the subject of Homer between a Phœnician stranger and a vine-dresser at Eleus in the Thracian Chersonese, where Protesilaus was supposed to be buried. The stuff of this fantastic piece is the information, about the matters of the Trojan war, supposed to be supplied to the vine-dresser by Protesilaus himself. There is one passage of literary estimate of the ordinary kind, but the whole is one of those curious corrections of Homeric statement which served as the ancestors of the new and anti-Homeric “tale of Troy” in the Middle Ages, and which are among the numerous puzzles of ancient literature to us, until we have mastered the strange antique horror of fiction as fiction. We cannot conceive any one—after childhood—otherwise than humorously attempting to make out that Sir Walter Scott did injustice to Waverley, and that in the duel with Balmawhapple 121the Baron was only second, not principal, insinuating that the novelist has concealed the real secret of Flora’s indifference to her lover, which was that she was determined, like Beatrix Esmond, to be the Chevalier’s mistress, or declaring that Fergus, instead of being captured and executed, died gloriously in a skirmish omitted by historians, after putting the English to flight. But this is what the ancients were always doing with Homer; and it is scarcely too much to say that until this attitude of mind is entirely discarded, literary criticism in the proper sense is impossible.
But if they are his own works, and not, as seems more likely, prose rewrites of lost poems by someone else, he wasn't one of the “poets who contain a critic.” Not only does he put the amazing definition[169] of φαντασία, which it is unclear that even Longinus fully understood, in the mouth of Apollonius; but it’s quite noticeable that Apollonius is talking not about literary art, but about sculpture and painting. In the descriptions of paintings themselves, there is no critique. And maybe among the many examples we have of the strange differences in perspective between the ancients and at least some of us regarding the suggestiveness of literature, there’s no passage more striking than the Heroic Dialogue[170] about Homer between a Phoenician stranger and a vine-dresser at Eleus in the Thracian Chersonese, where Protesilaus was believed to be buried. The core of this fantastic piece is the information about the Trojan War that Protesilaus himself is supposed to provide to the vine-dresser. There’s one section of typical literary evaluation, but the entire work represents those curious corrections of Homeric claims that became the basis for the new and anti-Homeric “tale of Troy” in the Middle Ages, and which remain among the numerous puzzles of ancient literature for us until we grasp the strange old horror of fiction as fiction. We can’t imagine anyone—after childhood—seriously trying to argue that Sir Walter Scott misrepresented Waverley, or that in the duel with Balmawhapple121, the Baron was only a secondary character, suggesting that the novelist has hidden the real reason behind Flora’s indifference to her lover, which was that she was set on becoming the Chevalier’s mistress like Beatrix Esmond, or claiming that Fergus, instead of being captured and executed, died heroically in a skirmish left out by historians, after driving the English away. But this is what the ancients were always doing with Homer; and it’s hardly an exaggeration to say that until this mindset is completely let go, literary criticism in the true sense is impossible.
The relatively considerable space, some six or seven pages, which is allotted to Libanius in Egger’s book, may have encouraged |Libanius.| readers to expect some considerable contribution to critical literature from that sophist and rhetorician. But a careful reading of the French historian’s text will show that he has really nothing to produce to justify the space assigned: and an independent examination of Libanius himself (which, as hinted already, is not too easy to make[171]) will more than confirm this uncomfortable suspicion. Libanius is enormously copious, and he is not exactly contemptible,[172] seeing that he can apply the sort of “Wardour Street” Attic, in which he and the better class of his contemporaries wrote, to a large number of subjects with a great deal of skill. But the curse of artificiality is over everything that he writes:[173] and, to do him justice, his writings proclaim the fact beforehand with the most praiseworthy frankness. They belong almost entirely to those classes of conventional exercise of which full account has been given, and will be given, in the present Book and its successor. They are Progymnasmata, Meletæ, “orations,” 122that is to say, rather more practical compositions of the same class, ethical dissertations, letters of the kind in which A writes that B is a new Demosthenes, and B replies that A really is a second Plato. The Progymnasmata include all the kinds mentioned earlier in this chapter, fables and narrations, uses and sentences, encomia and ethopoiæ and the rest; the Meletæ range from the complaint of a parasite who has been done out of his dinner, through all manner of historical, mythical, and fantastic cases, to the question whether Lais (after being exiled) had not better be recalled as a useful member of society. But literary criticism is nullibi. If it were anywhere we should look for it in the comparison of Demosthenes and Æschines which figures among the Progymnasmata, in the Life[174] of the first-named orator and the arguments to his speeches, and perhaps in the Apologia Socratis. In the first there is not a scintilla of the kind: the comparison wholly concerns the lives, characters, and successes of the two. In the Apologia there is pretty constant reference to Socrates' conversation, with some to that of others, Prodicus, Protagoras, &c. But any literary consideration is avoided with that curious superciliousness, or more curious subterfuge, which we have noticed often already, and which is so rigid and so complete that it suggests malice prepense—a deliberate and perverse abstention. The “editorial” matter (to vary a happy phrase of M. Egger) on Demosthenes is even more surprisingly barren,—mere biography, and mere reference to the stock technicalities and classifications of stasis and the like, practically exhaust it. I do not know how far the fact that he composed, in answer to Aristides,[175] a defence of stage dancing or pantomime, may by some be reckoned to him as literary righteousness. In his wordy Autobiography[176] I can find nothing to our purpose: and though, in the difficulties of study of him referred to, I daresay I have not thoroughly sifted the huge haystack of the Orations, I think there is very little more there. The For Aristophanes[177] has nothing to do with the Aristophanes 123we know or with literature, except that it seems to have been the speech in which Julian (v. infra, p. 126) discovered such wonderful qualities.
The pretty large space, about six or seven pages, given to Libanius in Egger’s book might have led readers to expect a significant contribution to critical literature from that sophist and rhetorician. However, a close reading of the French historian’s text reveals that he has little to offer to justify the space allotted to him. An independent examination of Libanius himself (which, as mentioned earlier, is not exactly easy to do) will only confirm this uncomfortable suspicion. Libanius is very prolific, and he isn’t completely lacking in merit, as he can skillfully apply the kind of “Wardour Street” Attic that he and the better-class contemporaries used to a wide range of topics. But everything he writes is burdened by a sense of artificiality, and, to be fair, his writings openly reveal this fact. They mostly belong to those conventional forms that have already been discussed and will be discussed in this book and its successor. They are Progymnasmata, Meletæ, “orations”—which are slightly more practical compositions of the same type, ethical discussions, and letters where A says B is a new Demosthenes and B replies that A is truly a second Plato. The Progymnasmata cover all the kinds previously mentioned in this chapter: fables and narratives, uses and sentences, praises and character sketches, and so on; the Meletæ range from a complaint by a parasite who has missed out on his dinner, through various historical, mythical, and fantastic cases, to the question of whether Lais (after being exiled) should be recalled as a useful member of society. However, literary criticism is nowhere to be found. If it existed, we would expect to see it in the comparison between Demosthenes and Æschines present in the Progymnasmata, in the Life of the first-named orator and the arguments of his speeches, and perhaps in the Apologia Socratis. In the first, there isn’t a hint of it: the comparison only concerns the lives, characters, and achievements of the two. In the Apologia, there are frequent references to Socrates’ conversations and some to others like Prodicus and Protagoras. Yet, any discussion of literature is avoided with a curious arrogance or an even stranger evasion, which we’ve noted often before, and which is so strict and so complete that it suggests malice aforethought—a deliberate and willful avoidance. The “editorial” content (to adapt a phrase from M. Egger) on Demosthenes is surprisingly barren—it’s just biography and basic references to technical terms and classifications of stasis, which practically exhausts the subject. I’m not sure how much the fact that he wrote, in response to Aristides, a defense of stage dancing or pantomime can be considered a mark of literary integrity by some. In his lengthy Autobiography, I can’t find anything relevant: and though I might not have thoroughly searched through the vast amount of the Orations, I suspect there isn’t much more there. The For Aristophanes has nothing to do with the Aristophanes we recognize or with literature, except that it appears to be the speech in which Julian (see below, p. 126) discovered such astonishing qualities.
The “Monody” and the “Funeral Oration” on Julian himself may again excite expectation, for the dead Emperor was certainly a man of letters; but they will equally disappoint it. The quaintly named “To Those Who Do Not Speak” (pupils of his who on growing up and entering the senate or other public bodies prove dumb dogs) might help us, but does not. Libanius merely exhorts these sluggards, in the most general way, to be good boys, to pay less attention to chariot-racing and more to books. By far the larger number of the “Orations” are on political or legal subjects, and it would be unreasonable to expect critical edification from them; but even where it might seem likely to come in, it does not. The “Against Lucian” (Reiske, vol. iii.) is in the same case as the “For Aristophanes.” The not uninteresting oration in defence of the system of his School (No. LXV., the last of Reiske’s third volume) constantly refers to a matter which might be of great concern to us—the difficulty which schoolmasters or professors had at this time in keeping their pupils up to the mark in the two languages and literatures, Greek and Latin. But the discourse is not turned our way.
The “Monody” and the “Funeral Oration” for Julian himself may raise expectations again, since the deceased Emperor was clearly a literate man; however, they will end up being disappointing. The oddly titled “To Those Who Do Not Speak” (his students who, upon growing up and entering the senate or other public bodies, turn out to be silent) could help us, but it does not. Libanius simply urges these slackers, in a very general way, to be good students, to focus less on chariot racing and more on studying. Most of the “Orations” are about political or legal topics, and it would be unreasonable to expect any critical insight from them; however, even where it seems possible, it doesn’t happen. The “Against Lucian” (Reiske, vol. iii.) is in the same situation as the “For Aristophanes.” The fairly interesting oration defending the system of his School (No. LXV., the last of Reiske’s third volume) frequently references an issue that could be significant for us—the challenge that schoolmasters or professors faced at this time in keeping their students up to speed in the two languages and literatures, Greek and Latin. But the discussion doesn’t address our concerns.
Nor do the Letters, our last resort, furnish us with much consolation. Their enormous number—there are over 1600 in Wolf’s edition of the Greek originals, while the editio princeps of Zambicarius, in Latin only, adds problems of divagation and duplication to the heart’s content of a certain order of scholar—is to some extent mitigated by their usual brevity. But this very brevity is often an aggravation not a mitigation of teen. Very many are mere “notes,” as we should say, written, indeed, with the pomp and circumstance of the epistoler-rhetorician, but about nothing or next to nothing. Very often Libanius seems to be unconsciously anticipating the young person who said that he did not read books, he wrote them. Sometimes, at least, an apparently promising reference leads to a bitter disappointment, as in the case of that to Longinus. The reader—his appetite only whetted by the exertion of rectifying a miscitation in Wolf’s Preface (it quotes the Letter as 990, while 124it is really 998)—at last approaches his quest, and reads as follows: To Eusebius, “The speech [or book] which I want is Odenathus, and it is by Longinus. You must give it me, and keep your promise.” This is indeed precious; though a remembrance of the information, epistolary and other, vouchsafed in many modern biographies, may moderate sarcastic impulses. No sarcasm, but profound sympathy, should be excited by the professor’s constant complaints of headache; yet again they are unilluminative for our purpose. In fact, such examination as I have been able to give to these Epistles shows that it is unreasonable to demand from them what they have no intention to supply. Very likely there are passages in this mass, as in that other of the Orations, which might be adduced: but I am pretty sure that they would not invalidate the general proposition that, to Libanius also, those who want literary criticism proper need not go. Perhaps the nearest approaches to it are such things as the curious mention to Demetrius (128, Wolf, p. 67) of parts of an artificial epistolary discourse of his friend’s which he, Libanius, received when he had pupils with him, and, after being much bored by their recitations, read to them instead of lecturing himself.
The Letters, our last option, don't provide much comfort. Their sheer volume—over 1600 in Wolf’s edition of the Greek originals, while the first edition by Zambicarius, which is only in Latin, complicates things further with its issues of deviation and repetition for a certain type of scholar—is somewhat softened by their usual shortness. However, this very shortness often adds to the frustration rather than alleviating it. Many are just “notes,” written with the formality typical of the epistoler-rhetorician, but they rarely offer substance. Libanius frequently seems to be unwittingly echoing the young person who claimed he didn’t read books, he wrote them. Sometimes, an initially promising reference ends in disappointment, like the one to Longinus. The reader, his interest piqued by correcting a misquote in Wolf’s Preface (which cites the Letter as 990 when it’s actually 998), finally dives into the search and finds: To Eusebius, “The speech [or book] I want is Odenathus, and it's by Longinus. You have to give it to me, and keep your promise.” This is certainly valuable; though remembering the insights provided in various modern biographies may temper any sarcastic reactions. Instead of sarcasm, we should feel deep sympathy for the professor's ongoing complaints about headaches; however, they don’t really shed light on our topic. My examination of these Epistles indicates that it's unfair to expect them to offer what they simply aren’t meant to. There may be passages within this bulk, similar to those in the Orations, that could be cited: but I’m quite certain they wouldn't contradict the general idea that, for proper literary criticism, Libanius isn’t the one to turn to. The closest he comes to it is an interesting mention to Demetrius (128, Wolf, p. 67) regarding parts of an artificial epistolary discourse from his friend that he, Libanius, received while having pupils with him, and after being quite bored by their recitations, read to them instead of giving his own lecture.
The titles at least of his correspondent Themistius[178] are sometimes a little more promising, and Themistius, a man of considerable |Themistius.| and varied public employment, might seem less likely to indulge in the excesses of mere scholastic exercise which Libanius permitted himself. But, on the whole, we shall have to acknowledge that this other famous rhetorician also is drawn practically blank for our purpose. “The Philosopher,” “The Sophist,” “How a man should address 125the public”—these are subjects on which one might surely think that a little criticism would break in somehow and somewhere. But it never does. To Themistius, as to so many others, the great writers of old are persons worthy of infinite respect, to be quoted freely, but to be quoted as a lawyer quotes this or that year-book, report, decision, for the substance only. The general banality of his literary references may be tested by anybody who chooses to refer to his citations and discussions of various authors in the Basanistes (Orat. xxi., ed. cit. in note, p. 296), or more succinctly still, to the reference to “golden Menander, and Euripides, and Sophocles, and fair Sappho, and noble Pindar” in the pleasant little piece, “To his Father,” which comes before it.
The titles of his correspondent Themistius[178] are sometimes a bit more promising, and Themistius, a man with significant and diverse public roles, might seem less likely to engage in the excesses of mere academic exercises that Libanius indulged in. However, overall, we have to admit that this other well-known rhetorician also ends up being practically unhelpful for our purpose. “The Philosopher,” “The Sophist,” “How a man should address the public”—one might think that a bit of critique would pop up somewhere in relation to these topics. But it never does. To Themistius, as with many others, the great writers of the past are people deserving of immense respect, to be quoted liberally, but to be quoted like a lawyer references this or that yearbook, report, or decision, for their content only. The general lack of depth in his literary references can be checked by anyone who looks at his citations and discussions of various authors in the Basanistes (Orat. xxi., ed. cit. in note, p. 296), or even more directly, in his mention of “golden Menander, and Euripides, and Sophocles, and lovely Sappho, and noble Pindar” in the charming little piece, “To his Father,” which comes before it.
It is no doubt extremely unjust to argue from the performance of the pupil to the quality of the teacher; but we may at least say that, if there was any stronger critical tendency |Julian.| in Libanius or Themistius than appears in their own works, it is not reflected in one of their most diligent and distinguished pupils.[179] The references to literature in the extant works[180] of Julian the Apostate are, in a certain sense and way, extremely numerous; in fact, it was almost vital to the odd mixture of dupery and quackery which had mastered him that he should be constantly quoting classical, if only because they were heathen, authors. His Orations[181] are crammed with such quotations. Moreover, we have from him a declaration in form of love for books. “Some,” he says, at the beginning of his epistle (the ninth) to Ecdicius,[182] “love horses, some birds, some other beasts; in me from a child there has raged a dire longing for the possession of books.” But in this, as in other cases, Desire seems rather to have excluded Criticism. One is rather annoyed than edified by the banal reference, at the 126beginning of the Misopogon,[183] to his having seen “the barbarians beyond the Rhine singing wild songs composed in a speech resembling the croakings of rough-voiced fowls, and rejoicing in this music.” If only the princely pedant would have copied a few of these croaks, and studied them, instead of trying to put back the clock of the world! His compliments and thanks to Libanius himself for the above-mentioned speech (Ep. 14) are of the most hackneyed character. He read it, he says, nearly all before breakfast, and finished it between breakfast and siesta.[184] “Thou art blessed to write thus, and still more to be able to think thus! O speech! O brains! O composition! O division! O epicheiremes! O ordonnance! O departures of style! O harmony! O symphony!” To which we may add “O clichés! O tickets! O [in Mr Burchell’s rudeness] Fudge!”
It’s definitely unfair to judge the quality of a teacher based on a student’s performance, but we can at least say that if there was any stronger critical perspective in Libanius or Themistius than what appears in their own works, it isn’t shown in the output of one of their most dedicated and noted students. The references to literature in the surviving works of Julian the Apostate are, in a way, extremely plentiful; in fact, it was almost essential to the odd blend of deception and charlatanry that consumed him that he constantly quoted classical authors, especially since they were pagan. His Orations are filled with such quotes. Additionally, he expresses a love for books in a declaration. “Some,” he states at the beginning of his ninth letter to Ecdicius, “love horses, some birds, some other animals; I have had a relentless urge for books since I was a child.” However, in this instance, as in others, Desire seems to have pushed Criticism aside. One feels more annoyed than enlightened by the trivial mention at the beginning of the Misopogon about seeing “the barbarians beyond the Rhine singing wild songs that sound like the croaks of rough-voiced birds, and enjoying this music.” If only this princely scholar had taken the time to jot down some of these croaks and studied them, instead of trying to turn back the clock of humanity! His compliments and thanks to Libanius for the previously mentioned speech (Ep. 14) are extremely cliché. He claims to have read most of it before breakfast and finished the rest between breakfast and nap. “You are blessed to write like this, and even more to be able to think like this! O speech! O brains! O composition! O division! O arguments! O prescription! O variations of style! O harmony! O symphony!” To which we might add, “O clichés! O tickets! O [in Mr Burchell’s rudeness] Fudge!”
In Ep. 24 there is a playful and pleasant discourse on the sense of the epithet γλυκὺς given by the poets and others to figs and honey, but it is only a trifle; and in 34, to Iamblichus, it is noteworthy how entirely the philosophic interest of literature overshadows, or rather how completely it blocks out, the literary whole. In 42, on education, and literature as its instrument, the old Plutarchian view[185] is refurbished, almost without alteration, and with only a fling or two at the Galilæans as an addition; while in 55 Eumenius and Pharianus are explicitly adjured “not to despise” logic, rhetoric, poetics, to study mathematics “more carefully,” but to give their whole mind to the understanding of the dogmas of Aristotle and Plato. This is to be “the real business, the foundation and the structure and the roof,” the rest are πάρεργα. The assertion is of course the reverse of original; but at this juncture it is all the more valuable to us, as a sort of summary and clincher at once of a large and important part of ancient opinion. In the borrower of it, as in those from whom it was borrowed, literary criticism, to full purpose and with full freedom, simply could not exist.
In Ep. 24, there's a lighthearted and enjoyable discussion about the term γλυκὺς that poets and others use to describe figs and honey, but it's just a minor point. In 34, concerning Iamblichus, it's interesting to see how completely the philosophical aspects of literature overshadow, or rather entirely block out, the literary work itself. In 42, on education and its connection to literature, the old Plutarchian perspective[185] is revived almost unchanged, with just a couple of remarks directed at the Galilæans added in. Meanwhile, in 55, Eumenius and Pharianus are explicitly told “not to look down on” logic, rhetoric, and poetics, and to study mathematics “more diligently,” but to focus fully on understanding the teachings of Aristotle and Plato. This is seen as “the real task, the foundation, the structure, and the roof,” while everything else is considered peripheral. This assertion is obviously not original; however, at this point, it becomes even more significant for us, serving as a summary and conclusion of a large and important part of ancient thought. In both the one borrowing it and those from whom it was taken, literary criticism, done thoroughly and freely, simply could not exist.
58. As in other cases, Theophrastus has been criticised very largely on rather slim vouchers. For instance, the quotation (in Cic. Orat., 39) on the strength of which Mr. Nettleship, Lectures and Essays, ii. 47, speaks of him complimentarily, strikes me, I confess, as but a commonplace remark enough. It is that by Herodotus and Thucydides, “History was first stirred up to speak more freely and ornately.”
58. Like in other cases, Theophrastus has faced significant criticism based on rather flimsy evidence. For example, the quote (in Cic. Orat., 39) that leads Mr. Nettleship to praise him in Lectures and Essays, ii. 47, seems to me, honestly, just a pretty standard observation. It states that by Herodotus and Thucydides, “History was first stirred up to speak more freely and ornately.”
60. This doctrine, best known to English readers, perhaps, from Mr Arnold’s not quite fair application of it to Théophile Gautier, is of much more general application in the original (Enchiridion, cap. 52). Man being represented as a voyager to a far country, all occupations save duty and philosophy are really mere “inns on the journey,” pleasant perhaps for a night, but not good to stay in. “Eloquence” is specially dwelt on as one of these “inns.”
60. This idea, probably best known to English readers through Mr. Arnold’s not entirely fair use of it regarding Théophile Gautier, is actually much more broadly applicable in the original (Enchiridion, cap. 52). Man is depicted as a traveler heading to a distant land, where all pursuits aside from duty and philosophy are essentially just “stops along the journey,” enjoyable maybe for a night, but not worth lingering in. “Eloquence” is particularly emphasized as one of these “stops.”
64. Ed. Ludhaus. Leipsic, 1892.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ed. Ludhaus. Leipzig, 1892.
66. Ed. Bekker. Berlin, 1842.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ed. Bekker. Berlin, 1842.
67. This is proved in the usual fallacy-fashion: Time must be past, present, or future. Admittedly, neither past nor future time is; present time is either divisible or indivisible, to each of which there is an objection.
67. This is demonstrated in the typical fallacy way: Time must be past, present, or future. It’s true that neither past nor future time is; present time can be either divisible or indivisible, and there are objections to both.
68. ἐμπειρία.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Experience.
70. The “leading of the soul” to truths, and gifts, and pleasures. Aristotle likewise adopts the word: and indeed it contains in itself the soul of criticism, though in Plato himself it sometimes has an unfavourable meaning, of “allurement,” “seduction.”
70. The “guidance of the soul” toward truths, gifts, and pleasures. Aristotle also uses the term: and it truly embodies the essence of critique, although in Plato's works, it can occasionally carry a negative connotation, implying “temptation” or “seduction.”
71. Enn., vi. 1. Separately printed with Proclus, in an edition which I have not seen, by Creuzer, in 1814. M. Théry included a French translation in the rather capriciously selected but interesting appendix of pièces justificatives appended to his Histoire des Opinions; and I believe there is another.
71. Enn., vi. 1. Published separately with Proclus, in an edition I haven't seen, by Creuzer in 1814. M. Théry added a French translation in the somewhat randomly chosen but interesting appendix of supporting documents included in his History of Opinions; and I think there's another one.
72. Op cit. plur., p. 484.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See above. pl., p. 484.
76. For this and the subsequent oddity see Schrader (op. cit., Ad Odysseam), pp. 40-43. The subject is dealt with, from another point of view, in a monograph by M. Carroll, Aristotle’s Poetics in the Light of the Homeric Scholia, Baltimore, 1895.
76. For this and the following oddity, see Schrader (op. cit., To Odysseus), pp. 40-43. The topic is also discussed from a different perspective in a monograph by M. Carroll, Aristotle’s Poetics in the Light of the Homeric Scholia, Baltimore, 1895.
77. My copy of this is the separate edition of Van Goens (Trajecti ad Rhenum, 1765). It can hardly be necessary to say that the subject is the famous and beautiful opening of Od. xiii. As for the treatment—the cave, the double entrance, the nymphs, the vases, the bees, are all allegorised to the nth, pressed to death, broken on the wheel, sublimated to a non-essence in the Neo-Platonic laboratory.
77. My edition of this is the separate release of Van Goens (Journey to the Rhine, 1765). There's really no need to mention that the topic is the well-known and stunning opening of Od. xiii. Regarding the treatment—the cave, the two entrances, the nymphs, the vases, the bees, are all allegorized to the nth, crushed to death, broken on the wheel, transformed to a non-essence in the Neo-Platonic lab.
79. I do not pretend to have extensively consulted or “compulsed” the learned and admirable labours of Mr Rutherford on this subject. But I have taken care to refresh and confirm old familiarity with Dindorf’s edition by reading that of Dübner with the additions in the Didot collection.
79. I'm not claiming to have extensively researched or “forced” my way through the impressive work of Mr. Rutherford on this topic. However, I've made sure to refresh my memory and confirm my previous knowledge with Dindorf's edition by going through Dübner's version that includes the additions in the Didot collection.
80. See the useful and interesting, if rather widely titled, paper of Ad. Trendelenburg, Grammaticorum Græcorum De Arte Tragicâ Judiciorum Reliquiæ. Bonn: 1867.
80. Check out the useful and interesting, though somewhat broadly titled, paper by Ad. Trendelenburg, Grammaticorum Græcorum De Arte Tragicâ Judiciorum Reliquiæ. Bonn: 1867.
81. Ibid., p. 1.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Same source, p. 1.
85. I.e., “recapitulation.”
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. That is, “recap.”
86. I.e., “in the nature of conversational address, regular history, or argument.” But it is often very difficult to translate these rhetorical terms exactly. Hypostasis in particular is even more elusive in rhetoric than in theology.
86. That is to say, “in the way of conversational address, regular history, or argument.” But it is often very challenging to translate these rhetorical terms accurately. Hypostasis in particular is even more tricky in rhetoric than in theology.
87. I use the ed. of Jacobs, Leipsic, 1794, 10 vols. (nominally 3 vols. of Commentary, in 7 parts, 4 vols. of text, and 1 of Indices).
87. I reference the edition by Jacobs, published in Leipzig in 1794, which consists of 10 volumes (officially 3 volumes of Commentary in 7 parts, 4 volumes of text, and 1 volume of Indices).
90. Ibid., p. 221 sq.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ibid., p. 221 sq.
91. V. Bergk, Poet. Lyr., iii. 143.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. V. Bergk, Poet. Lyr., iii. 143.
93. Ibid., i. 100.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ibid., p. 100.
94. Ibid., i. 101.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ibid., p. 101.
95. Ibid., i. 102.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ibid., p. 102.
98. Ibid., iii. 12.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ibid., p. 12.
99. Ibid., iii. 117.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ibid., vol. iii, p. 117.
100. Ibid., iii. 124.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ibid., p. 124.
101. Ibid., iii. 137.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Same source, iii. 137.
102. Ibid., iii. 146.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ibid., p. 146.
103. Ibid., iii. 160.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ibid., 3. 160.
104. Ibid., iii. 161-177.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ibid., p. 161-177.
105. Ibid., iv. 16.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Same source, iv. 16.
106. Ibid., iv. 95.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Same source, iv. 95.
107. Ibid., iv. 97-100.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ibid., p. 97-100.
108. i. 98.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. i. 98.
109. i. 238.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. p. 238.
110. i. 241.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. i. 241.
111. i. 250-252.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. i. 250-252.
112. ii. 3.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. ii. 3.
113. ii. 18, sq.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. ii. 18, sq.
114. ii. 64.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. ii. 64.
115. ii. 189.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. ii. 189.
116. ii. 207.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. ii. 207.
118. ii. 116.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. ii. 116.
119. ii. 157.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. ii. 157.
120. ii. 194.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. II. 194.
121. ii. 219.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. ii. 219.
122. ii. 240.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. ii. 240.
123. ii. 244.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. ii. 244.
124. ii. 264.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. ii. 264.
126. Spengel’s handy collection (3 vols., 4 parts), which has now been for some years in process of re-editing in the Bibliotheca Teubneriana by Römer and Hammer, omits the scholia on Hermogenes, but includes divers all-important, if elsewhere accessible, texts, such as Aristotle and Longinus, and adds some minor things.
126. Spengel’s useful collection (3 vols., 4 parts), which has been undergoing re-editing for several years in the Bibliotheca Teubneriana by Römer and Hammer, leaves out the scholia on Hermogenes, but includes various essential, even if available elsewhere, texts, like Aristotle and Longinus, and adds some minor items.
127. It is not, I hope, illiberal to remark that our excellent “Liddell & Scott” is perhaps more to seek in rhetorical terminology than anywhere else. (At least it certainly was so up to the 7th or penultimate edition: I have not yet worked with that of 1896.) Ernesti’s Lexicon Technologiæ Græcorum Rhetoricæ (Leipsic, 1795) is, for all its 105 years, still almost indispensable to the student, more so even than the corresponding and somewhat younger Latin volume (Leipsic, 1797). Even these fail sometimes.
127. I hope it isn't unfair to say that our great "Liddell & Scott" might be lacking in rhetorical terms more than in any other area. (At least it definitely was up to the 7th or second-to-last edition: I haven't worked with the one from 1896 yet.) Ernesti’s Lexicon Technologiæ Græcorum Rhetoricæ (Leipsic, 1795) is, despite being 105 years old, still nearly essential for students, even more so than the somewhat younger Latin volume (Leipsic, 1797). Even these sometimes fall short.
128. He does not give, but Spengel does, the Rhetoric to Alexander (v. sup., p. 17 note), attributed to Anaximenes; and the same is the case with a short fragment, Περὶ ἐρωτήσεως καὶ ἀποκρίσεως, which is an excursus on Arist., Rhet., iii. 18. It is purely barristerial.
128. He doesn’t provide it, but Spengel does, the Rhetoric to Alexander (v. sup., p. 17 note), attributed to Anaximenes; and the same goes for a short fragment, Περὶ ἐρωτήσεως καὶ ἀποκρίσεως, which is an excursus on Arist., Rhet., iii. 18. It’s purely barristerial.
129. Meletæ are properly “complete declamations,” not, as are the Progymnasmata, exercises in parts of oratory, The others are some of these parts only.
129. Meletæ are essentially “full speeches,” unlike the Progymnasmata, which are practice exercises in specific aspects of oratory. The others are just a few of these aspects.
130. This is an early example of the confusion and cross-division which has infested formal Rhetoric to the present day. For the first three heads are purely material, the last two grammatical-formal; so that, instead of ranking side by side, each of 1, 2, 3 should rank under each of 4, 5. Cf. Professor Bain’s Rhetoric, vol. i., where similar cross-division more than once occurs.
130. This is an early example of the confusion and cross-division that has plagued formal Rhetoric up until today. The first three categories are purely material, while the last two are grammatical-formal; so instead of being ranked side by side, each of 1, 2, 3 should fall under each of 4, 5. See Professor Bain’s Rhetoric, vol. i., where similar cross-division occurs multiple times.
131. χρεῖαι, rather “maxims” than “uses” in the theological sense. Hermogenes exhausts his special gift in distinguishing them from the more general maxim or γνώμη.
131. needs, more “maxims” than “uses” in the theological sense. Hermogenes fully utilizes his unique talent in differentiating them from the broader maxim or opinion.
132. The ἠθοποΐια above referred to. It has a special reference to the drawing-up of speeches suitable to such and such a character in such and such a situation.
132. The ethics of character mentioned earlier. It specifically relates to crafting speeches appropriate for different characters in various situations.
136. δεινὸς and δεινότης are good examples of the difficulty of getting exact English equivalents for Greek rhetorical terms. Some prefer “vehemence” or “intensity,” but neither of these will suit universally. The word seems to refer to the orator’s power of suiting his method to his case, to alertness and fertility of resource.
136. "Deinos" and "deinotes" are great examples of how tricky it is to find exact English equivalents for Greek rhetorical terms. Some people prefer "vehemence" or "intensity," but neither really fits perfectly in every situation. The term seems to refer to the speaker's ability to adapt their approach to the topic, as well as their quick thinking and resourcefulness.
137. “Distribution of the indictment”; “preliminary statement”; “acknowledgment with justification”; “introduction to narrative,” are attempts at Englishings of these.
137. “Distribution of the indictment”; “preliminary statement”; “acknowledgment with justification”; “introduction to narrative,” are efforts to translate these into English.
138. Quintilian adds quæstio and quod in quæstione appareat to these, and explains στάσις itself as so called vel ex eo quod ibi sit primus causæ congressus vel quod in hoc causa consistat. The kinds and sub-kinds of στάσεις were luxuriously wallowed in: and ὁρικὴ, and στοχαστικὴ, negotialis and comparativus, with a dozen others, can be investigated by those who choose.
138. Quintilian adds question and which is in question to these and explains στάσις as being named either or because there is the first meeting of causes or because the case is based on this. The various types and sub-types of στάσεις were thoroughly explored: ὁρικὴ, στοχαστικὴ, negotialis, and comparative, along with many others, can be examined by those who wish to delve into them.
139. In the sense, of course, of “kind,” not of “notion.” Indeed one Scholiast on Hermogenes defines it as ποιότης λόγου τοῖς ὑποκειμένοις ἁρμόδιος προσώποις τε καὶ πράγμασιν.
139. In this context, of course, it refers to “kind,” not “notion.” In fact, one Scholiast on Hermogenes defines it as ποιότης λόγου τοῖς ὑποκειμένοις ἁρμόδιος προσώποις τε καὶ πράγμασιν.
140. Generally rendered “nervousness,” though Ernesti prefers “celerity.” is “diligent exactness”; περιβολὴ κατ' ἔννοιαν, “argumentative exaltation of the subject”; ἀφελὴς is “simple.” By this time, and indeed long before, a regular cant of criticism had sprung up. Mr Nettleship once made a useful list of its terms (v. infra, bk. ii. p. 219).
140. Usually translated as “nervousness,” although Ernesti favors “celerity.” is “diligent exactness”; περιβολὴ κατ' ἔννοιαν, “argumentative exaltation of the subject”; ἀφελὴς is “simple.” By this point, and actually for quite some time, a standard language of criticism had emerged. Mr. Nettleship once created a helpful list of its terms (v. infra, bk. ii. p. 219).
142. An exception, for reasons to be given later, will be made in favour of the work of John the Siceliote (see chap. vi. of this book, p. 187 sq.)
142. An exception, for reasons that will be explained later, will be made in favor of the work of John the Siceliote (see chap. vi. of this book, p. 187 sq.)
143. About half of the eighth volume, however, is occupied by a long distribution of “questions” (ζητήματα) into heads, by one Sopater, who gives many specimen declarations. And it is followed by a short treatise, assigned to a certain Cyrus, on difference of stasis, and by a collection of problems for declamatory use.
143. About half of the eighth volume, however, is taken up by a lengthy breakdown of “questions” (ζητήματα) into sections, created by a guy named Sopater, who provides many examples. This is followed by a short essay attributed to someone called Cyrus, discussing the difference of stasis, along with a collection of problems for rhetorical practice.
144. τὰ καλούμενα κώλα
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. the so-called "kola"
146. Walz, ix. 570. Aldine, p. 717, and at p. 100 of Egger’s pocket edition of Longinus. Dickens was not much of a lover of the classics, but he would hardly have disdained this as a motto for The Haunted Man.
146. Walz, ix. 570. Aldine, p. 717, and at p. 100 of Egger’s pocket edition of Longinus. Dickens wasn't a huge fan of the classics, but he probably wouldn't have dismissed this as a motto for The Haunted Man.
149. One would not suppose that the later Greek rhetoricians were so fascinating as to be introuvables; but this is very nearly the case. Aristides himself is very scarce and very dear. Maximus Tyrius and Themistius refuse themselves to the seeker, except after long waiting; and as for Libanius, Messrs Parker of Oxford inform me that they have for years been vainly searching for a complete copy of Reiske’s edition, while an incomplete one of which they knew was snapped up before I could get it. I can only suppose that the editions which Reiske himself and Dindorf edited, at the end of the last century and early in this, were printed in small numbers, and have been gradually absorbed into public libraries. In these latter I have never myself been able to work, except under compulsion, and then with no comfort. Why Herr Teubner, the Providence of inopulent or leisureless students, has been so slow to come to their help in these cases, I do not know.
149. You wouldn't think that later Greek rhetoricians would be so hard to find, but that's pretty much the situation. Aristides himself is very rare and quite expensive. Maximus Tyrius and Themistius are elusive to those searching for them, unless they’re willing to wait a long time; and as for Libanius, Mr. Parker from Oxford has told me that they have been looking for a complete copy of Reiske’s edition for years without success, while an incomplete one they knew about was snapped up before I could get it. I can only assume that the editions edited by Reiske and Dindorf at the end of the last century and the beginning of this one were printed in small quantities and have slowly disappeared into public libraries. Honestly, I’ve never been able to work in those libraries without feeling forced to do so, and even then, it was uncomfortable. I don't know why Herr Teubner, the savior of broke or busy students, has been so slow to provide help in these cases.
150. P. 481, op. cit.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. P. 481, same source
151. The reading in Long., Frag. 1, is disputed, some suggesting Hyperides. But Sopater, in commenting on Aristides, attests the admiration of Longinus.
151. The reading in Long., Frag. 1, is disputed, with some suggesting Hyperides. However, Sopater, in his comments on Aristides, confirms Longinus's admiration.
153. 3 vols., Leipsic, 1829. The collection is at iii. 772. Although Dindorf says scornfully, neque enim is scriptor est Aristides cui diutius quis immoretur, would that all editors gave editions as well furnished!
153. 3 vols., Leipzig, 1829. The collection is at iii. 772. Even though Dindorf dismissively says, For he is not a writer like Aristides that anyone would linger over for long., I wish all editors provided editions that were this well equipped!
154. Any one who has experienced a humiliating sense of initial bafflement may be encouraged, as the present writer was, by the round declaration of such a scholar as Reiske, that of all the Greek he had ever read outside of the speeches of Thucydides, Aristides was the most difficult. Ed. cit., iii. 788.
154. Anyone who has felt the embarrassing confusion of not understanding something at first may find comfort, as I did, in the bold statement by a scholar like Reiske, who claimed that of all the Greek texts he had read outside of Thucydides' speeches, Aristides was the toughest to grasp. Ed. cit., iii. 788.
155. The excellent Canterus, who has strung these passages in his Prolegomena (iii. 779), would fain translate οἱ λόγοι “literature”; but it is pretty certain from the context that Aristides was thinking of rhetorical literature only.
155. The great Canterus, who has connected these sections in his Prolegomena (iii. 779), wants to translate οἱ λόγοι as “literature”; however, it’s pretty clear from the context that Aristides was only considering rhetorical literature.
156. Ed. cit., i. 751.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ed. cit., vol. 1, p. 751.
157. Ibid., ii. 1.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ibid., vol. 2, p. 1.
158. Ibid., ii. 156-414.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Same source, ii. 156-414.
159. Ibid., ii. 491-542.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ibid., 2. 491-542.
165. Literally any heresy—αἵρεσις.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Literally any heresy.
166. The seeker will be even more disappointed if he follow up the quest to Diss. 37 (Part ii. p. 196): “Whether the liberal arts (ἐγκύκλια μαθήματα) contribute to virtue?” Only geometry and music, and mainly the latter, receive attention, though Rhetoric and Poetics are mentioned.
166. The seeker will be even more disappointed if they follow up the quest to Diss. 37 (Part ii. p. 196): “Do the liberal arts (ἐγκύκλια μαθήματα) contribute to virtue?” Only geometry and music, and mainly the latter, get focus, although Rhetoric and Poetics are mentioned.
169. Vit. Ap., vi. 19, ed. cit., i. 231: “Imagination, a wiser craftsmistress than Imitation, has done this; for Imitation will fashion what she sees, but Imagination what she has not seen, for she will suppose it according to the analogy of the real. Moreover, sudden disturbance (ἔκπληξις) will put Imitation’s hand out (ἔκκρούει), but not Imagination’s, for she goes on undisturbed to what she herself hypothetically conceived.” This is Shakespeare’s Imagination, whereof the lunatic, the lover, and the poet are all compact; it is not Addison’s, which deals only with things furnished by the sense of sight.
169. Vit. Ap., vi. 19, ed. cit., i. 231: “Imagination is a smarter creator than Imitation; it can do this because Imitation only shapes what it sees, while Imagination shapes what it hasn't seen by imagining it based on what is real. Additionally, a sudden shock can throw Imitation off balance, but not Imagination, which continues uninterrupted with what it has created in its mind.” This is Shakespeare’s Imagination, where the madman, the lover, and the poet all come together; it’s not Addison’s, which only concerns things perceived through sight.
171. Besides the difficulty of obtaining Reiske’s ed., there is the further one that it is not complete. The Letters have to be sought in that of Wolf (Amsterdam, 1738), which is neither in the Library of the University of Edinburgh, nor in that of the Faculty of Advocates, nor in that of the Signet, so that it had to be run to earth in the British Museum, though I have since found a copy for sale. And even this combination is, I think, not exhaustive. The Progymnasmata, Meletæ, Dissertationes, &c., were published by Claude Morel, Paris, 1606; and there are many other editions of parts, but none of the whole.
171. Besides the challenge of getting Reiske’s edition, there's the additional issue that it’s not complete. The Letters have to be found in Wolf’s edition (Amsterdam, 1738), which isn't available in the Library of the University of Edinburgh, the Faculty of Advocates, or the Signet Library, so it had to be tracked down at the British Museum, although I’ve since found a copy for sale. Even this collection, I think, isn't comprehensive. The Progymnasmata, Meletæ, Dissertationes, etc., were published by Claude Morel in Paris in 1606; there are many other editions of parts, but none of the complete work.
173. De Quincey’s truculent attack on Greek rhetoricians generally (Essay on Rhetoric: Works, x. 31, 32) is less unjust to Libanius than to any one.
173. De Quincey’s aggressive criticism of Greek rhetoricians overall (Essay on Rhetoric: Works, x. 31, 32) is less unfair to Libanius than to anyone else.
174. For mere completeness' sake I may refer here to other scholiastic Lives, of which the best known perhaps is that of Thucydides by Marcellinus. I do not think it rash to say that they all more or less bear out the contention put above as to the scholia generally.
174. Just to be thorough, I should mention other scholarly Lives, with the most well-known being Thucydides by Marcellinus. I don’t think it’s unreasonable to say that they all, more or less, support the earlier argument about the commentaries in general.
176. I. 1, Reiske.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. I. 1, Reiske.
177. I. 442, Reiske.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. I. 442, Reiske.
178. Orationes, ed. Dindorf (Leipsic, 1832). Reiske, in a passage quoted at p. xii. of this, rates Themistius as, among other things, vanus jactator philosophiæ suæ, specie magis quam re cultæ, ineptus et ridiculus vexator et applicator Homeri et veteris historiæ, tautologus et sophista, &c. On the other hand, Sigismund Pandolf Malatesta, in 1464, carried off his bones from Sparta and buried them magnificently at Rimini as those Philosophorum sua tempestate principis. But it was for the Aristotelian Paraphrases, apparently, that the lover of Isotta revered Themistius. I have not neglected these (ed. Spengel, 2 vols., Leipsic, 1866), but being exclusively on the logical, physical, and metaphysical works, they yield us little that I can discover. I think Reiske is harsh, but not absolutely unjust.
178. Orationes, ed. Dindorf (Leipzig, 1832). Reiske, in a passage quoted at p. xii. of this, classifies Themistius as, among other things, a superficial boastful person about his philosophy, more concerned with style than substance, a foolish and absurd tormentor and manipulator of Homer and ancient history, a tautologist and a sophist, etc. On the other hand, Sigismund Pandolf Malatesta, in 1464, took his bones from Sparta and gave them a grand burial in Rimini as those Philosopher's time as a leader. But it was for the Aristotelian Paraphrases, apparently, that the admirer of Isotta honored Themistius. I haven't overlooked these (ed. Spengel, 2 vols., Leipzig, 1866), but since they only cover the logical, physical, and metaphysical works, they provide little that I can find. I believe Reiske is harsh, but not entirely unjust.
179. I do not know that Julian was in strictness a “pupil” of Themistius, but the tone of the long epistle to him, ed. cit., inf., i. 328, is at least half pupillary. Himerius, another contemporary sophist to whom Photius (v. infra, p. 183) devotes some attention, was certainly Julian’s tutor. We have some of his work (ed. Wernsdorf, Göttingen, 1790 and later), but I have found little to the present point in this, which is mostly pure epideictic or didactic.
179. I'm not sure if Julian was technically a “student” of Themistius, but the tone of the long letter addressed to him, ed. cit., inf., i. 328, feels at least somewhat student-like. Himerius, another contemporary sophist that Photius (v. infra, p. 183) focuses on, was definitely Julian’s teacher. We have some of his works (ed. Wernsdorf, Göttingen, 1790 and later), but I haven’t found much relevant to this topic, as most of it is just pure epideictic or instructional.
181. Ed. cit., i. 1-327.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ed. cit., vol. 1, pp. 1-327.
183. Ibid., p. 434.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Same source, p. 434.
184. πρὶν ἀναπαύσασθαι.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Before resting.
185. See next chapter.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See next chapter.
CHAPTER V.
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS, PLUTARCH, LUCIAN, LONGINUS.
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS—HIS WORKS—THE ‘RHETORIC’—THE ‘COMPOSITION’—CENSURES AND COMMENTARIES ON ORATORS, ETC.—THE MINOR WORKS—THE JUDGMENT OF THUCYDIDES—GENERAL CRITICAL VALUE—PLUTARCH—THE ‘LIVES’ QUITE BARREN FOR US—THE ‘MORALIA’ AT FIRST SIGHT PROMISING—EXAMINATION OF THIS PROMISE—THE “EDUCATION”—THE PAPERS ON “READING”—THE ‘LIVES OF THE ORATORS’—THE ‘MALIGNITY OF HERODOTUS’—THE “COMPARISON OF ARISTOPHANES AND MENANDER”—THE ‘ROMAN QUESTIONS’—THE ‘SYMPOSIACS’—LUCIAN—THE ‘HOW TO WRITE HISTORY’—THE ‘LEXIPHANES’—OTHER PIECES: THE ‘PROMETHEUS ES’—WORKS TOUCHING RHETORIC—HIS CRITICAL LIMITATIONS—LONGINUS: THE DIFFICULTIES RAISED—“SUBLIMITY”—QUALITY AND CONTENTS OF THE TREATISE—PRELIMINARY RETROSPECT—DETAILED CRITICISM: THE OPENING—THE STRICTURE ON THE ‘ORITHYIA’—“FRIGIDITY”—THE “MAIDENS IN THE EYES”—THE CANON “QUOD SEMPER”—THE SOURCES OF SUBLIMITY—LONGINUS ON HOMER—ON SAPPHO—“AMPLIFICATION”—“IMAGES”—THE FIGURES—“FAULTLESSNESS”—HYPERBOLES—“HARMONY”—THE CONCLUSION—MODERNITY OF THE TREATISE, OR RATHER SEMPITERNITY.
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS—HIS WORKS—THE ‘RHETORIC’—THE ‘COMPOSITION’—CRITICISMS AND COMMENTARY ON ORATORS, ETC.—THE MINOR WORKS—THUCYDIDES’ JUDGMENT—OVERALL CRITICAL VALUE—PLUTARCH—THE ‘LIVES’ DON’T OFFER MUCH FOR US—THE ‘MORALIA’ SEEM PROMISING AT FIRST—AN EXAMINATION OF THIS PROMISE—THE “EDUCATION”—THE ESSAYS ON “READING”—THE ‘LIVES OF THE ORATORS’—THE ‘MALIGNITY OF HERODOTUS’—THE “COMPARISON OF ARISTOPHANES AND MENANDER”—THE ‘ROMAN QUESTIONS’—THE ‘SYMPOSIACS’—LUCIAN—THE ‘HOW TO WRITE HISTORY’—THE ‘LEXIPHANES’—OTHER WORKS: THE ‘PROMETHEUS ES’—WORKS ON RHETORIC—HIS CRITICAL LIMITATIONS—LONGINUS: THE CHALLENGES PRESENTED—“SUBLIMITY”—QUALITY AND CONTENT OF THE TREATISE—A PRELIMINARY REVIEW—DETAILED CRITIQUE: THE INTRODUCTION—THE CRITIQUE OF THE ‘ORITHYIA’—“COLDNESS”—THE “MAIDENS IN THE EYES”—THE CANON “QUOD SEMPER”—THE SOURCES OF SUBLIMITY—LONGINUS ON HOMER—ON SAPPHO—“AMPLIFICATION”—“IMAGES”—THE FIGURES—“PERFECTION”—HYPERBOLAS—“HARMONY”—THE CONCLUSION—MODERN RELEVANCE OF THE TREATISE, OR RATHER ITS TIMELESSNESS.
From a certain point of view, no critical writer of antiquity has a greater interest than the rhetorician Dionysius of Halicarnassus. |Dionysius of Halicarnassus.| It is true, of course, that this view is at once strictly limited and decidedly complex. As Dionysius is not even to be mentioned with Longinus for what may be called critical inspiration, so he falls simply out of sight when he is compared with Aristotle in point of authority, of method, and, above all, of that somewhat indirect and illegitimate, but real, importance which is derived 128from a long tradition. So, too, there is nothing in him of that “flash,” that illumination, which we still receive from the turning-on of the lamp of satiric genius to the critical field by Lucian, as long before by Aristophanes. But the treatise On the Sublime is, after all, but an inestimable fragment: the loss to criticism, had the Rhetoric and the Poetics shared the fate of some others of their author’s works, would consist partly in the loss of what has been written about them and in following of them; while Aristophanes and Lucian are only critics at intervals and by accident. In Dionysius we have a critic by profession, and not merely a rhetorician, of whose critical work an assortment, varied in matter and considerable in bulk, survives, who had an evident love for his business, and whose talents for it were very much greater than some authorities seem willing to allow.
From a certain perspective, no critical writer from ancient times captures our attention more than the rhetorician Dionysius of Halicarnassus. |Dionysius of Halicarnassus.| It's clear that this viewpoint is both quite limited and notably complex. While Dionysius can’t be compared to Longinus in terms of critical inspiration, he is overshadowed when placed next to Aristotle regarding authority, method, and that somewhat subtle yet genuine significance that comes from a long-standing tradition. Moreover, he lacks that “spark,” that brilliance, which we still gain from the satirical genius of Lucian lighting up the critical landscape, just as Aristophanes did long before. However, the treatise On the Sublime is still an invaluable fragment: the loss to criticism, if the Rhetoric and Poetics were to suffer a similar fate as some of their author's works, would include not just what was written about them and their influence, while Aristophanes and Lucian are critics mainly by coincidence. In Dionysius, we find a critic by trade, not just a rhetorician, and he left behind a diverse and substantial body of critical work, demonstrating a clear passion for his craft, and his abilities were far greater than some scholars seem willing to acknowledge.
It would be unnecessary to observe (if there were not a sort of persons who, in such cases, take the absence of mention for |His works.| the presence of ignorance) that the work attributed to Dionysius, and his identity and unity as an author, have been subjected to the common processes of attempted disintegration. We are told, as usual, that the works are to be credited or debited not to one Dionysius, but to two or even three Dionysii or others; and that individual pieces must or may be split up into genuine and spurious parts. But this, besides that it is usual and inevitable, concerns us here little or not at all. Hardly anything that is about to be said would have to be altered, if it were quite certain that the critical works of Dionysius of Halicarnassus were the production of a whole club of contributors, or had accumulated as the successive productions of a family of rhetoricians, as long-lived and pertinacious in Rhetoric as the Monros of Edinburgh in another art or science. They consist, taking the order of the edition of Reiske,[186] of a treatise of some length on Composition 129in the literal sense of the putting together of words; of a set treatise on Rhetoric; of a collection of brief judgments on the principal authors in Greek, and another of much longer ones, which is unfortunately not complete, but which contains elaborate handlings of Lysias, Isocrates, Isæus, and Deinarchus; of a letter to a certain Ammæus, arguing that Demosthenes was not indebted to the rhetorical precepts of Aristotle; of another to Cnæus Pompey on Plato and the Historians; of a second to Ammæus on the idioms of Thucydides; of a celebrated and interesting examination, at great length, of the chief historians of Greece; and of another, also well known, which is usually quoted by its Latin title, De Admiranda Vi dicendi Demosthenis, where δεινότης, perhaps, might be more properly translated “Of Demosthenes' oratorical resourcefulness.”
It would be unnecessary to point out (if it weren't for some people who, in these situations, assume that the lack of mention indicates ignorance) that the work attributed to Dionysius, along with his identity and role as an author, has undergone the usual attempts at dissection. People often claim, as usual, that the works should not be credited or blamed on one Dionysius but instead on two or even three different ones; and that individual pieces must or can be divided into genuine and fake parts. However, this, while common and unavoidable, isn’t our main concern here. Almost everything that will be discussed wouldn’t need to change even if it were confirmed that the critical works of Dionysius of Halicarnassus were produced by a whole group of contributors or gathered over time by a family of rhetoricians, as persistent in rhetoric as the Monros of Edinburgh are in another art or science. They consist, following Reiske's edition, of a lengthy treatise on Composition in the literal sense of assembling words; a structured treatise on Rhetoric; a collection of brief evaluations of major authors in Greek, and another collection of longer ones, which is unfortunately not complete but includes detailed analyses of Lysias, Isocrates, Isæus, and Deinarchus; a letter to a certain Ammæus arguing that Demosthenes wasn't influenced by Aristotle's rhetorical rules; another to Cnæus Pompey discussing Plato and the Historians; a second letter to Ammæus on the idioms of Thucydides; a renowned and detailed examination of the main historians of Greece; and another well-known piece that is usually referred to by its Latin title, On the Marvelous Art of Speaking by Demosthenes, where δεινότης might be more accurately translated as “Of Demosthenes' oratorical resourcefulness.”
Of these the least interesting by far is the professed Rhetoric: and it is with the less reluctance that we may resign it to those |The Rhetoric.| who pronounce it, in whole or in part, spurious. It opens, in the very worst and most sterile form of the ancient Rhetoric, by a series of chapters on the different commonplaces available for orations on different stock subjects and occasions,—a panegyric, a marriage, a birthday, a funeral, an exhortation to athletes—things trite and obvious to desperation, the very cabbage of the schools, the opprobrium of all ancient literature, though perhaps not worse than our own frantic efforts to avoid the obvious. It passes to the favourite sub-subject of the Figures, but does not treat these in the worst way, gives the usual, chiefly poetical, illustrations, and concludes with observations on the (again usual) subdivisions of the matter. There is nothing in it that is original and nothing that is characteristic, and the most Dionysian traits, such as the curious stress laid upon the Herodotean episode of Gyges, might as well have been copied by an imitator as duplicated by the author himself.
The least interesting by far is the so-called Rhetoric: and we can let it go with less reluctance knowing that some call it, in whole or in part, fake. It starts off with the most dull and unproductive version of ancient Rhetoric, offering a series of chapters on common topics for speeches about typical events—like a eulogy, a wedding, a birthday, a funeral, or motivating athletes—things that are painfully obvious, the very leftovers of the schools, the disgrace of all ancient literature, though perhaps not worse than our own frantic attempts to avoid the obvious. It then moves on to the favorite subtopic of Figures, but treats them reasonably, providing the usual, mostly poetic examples, and wraps up with comments on the (again typical) subdivisions of the topic. There’s nothing original or distinctive in it, and the most Dionysian elements, like the strange emphasis on the Herodotean story of Gyges, could just as well have been copied by an imitator rather than created by the author himself.
The remaining works are much better and much more important. It is true that the De Compositione (as its title |The Composition.| honestly holds forth) belongs to the lower, not the higher, division of the school-grouping of the subject—to Composition, not to Rhetoric. But proper Composition, 130even in the school sense, is the necessary vestibule of style; and, until attention has been paid to it, there is no hope of anything further that shall be of real use in literary criticism. And it is also not only something, but a great thing, to make an advance upon that (one had but for a sacred shame, almost said) ignorant and unintelligent contempt of words as words which we find in Aristotle himself. Dionysius indeed, as in duty bound, glances at the contempt of lexis which the great Master of the Walk had made fashionable. It is true, he says, that boys are caught by the bloom of style, but it takes the experience of years to judge it rightly. And he promises a supplementary treatise On the Choice of Words, which we should be very glad to possess. But for the present he is busied, not with their choice, but with their arrangement after they are chosen; and he deals with this partly by positive precept, but chiefly by the use of examples, from Homer in poetry and Herodotus in prose. Dionysius was a fervent devotee of his admirable countryman, allowing his devotion, indeed, to carry him to the length of distinct injustice to that countryman’s great rival Thucydides; but it has here inspired him well enough. And Homer could not lead him wrong; though perhaps we may note here, as elsewhere with the ancients, a distinctly insufficient appreciation of the differences between poetry and prose. He begins quite at the beginning with the letters, touches on onomatopœia—that process which the great poetic languages like Greek and English admit so readily, and of which the less poetic like Latin and French are so afraid—and on the practice (of which, like a true critic, he has no fear) of reviving archaisms when desirable. Then he attacks the question how beautiful diction and composition are to be attained. Here again, and necessarily, he proceeds more by example than by precept, for indeed precept, of the a priori kind, is in these matters mostly valueless. But one sentence (p. 96, Reiske) is worth quoting at length, because it puts boldly the truth which Aristotle had evaded or pooh-poohed in his excessive devotion to the philosophy of literature rather than to literature itself: “So that it is necessary that that diction should be beautiful in which there are beautiful words, and 131that of beautiful words beautiful syllables and letters are the cause.” Dionysius knew this, as Longinus knew it three hundred, as Dante knew it thirteen hundred, years after him: but, six hundred years after Dante, there are still persons who seem to regard the fact as somehow or other degrading.
The remaining works are far better and much more significant. It’s true that the De Compositione (as its title The Composition. honestly suggests) falls into the lower, rather than higher, category of the school study—under Composition, not Rhetoric. However, proper Composition, 130 even in the school context, is the essential introduction to style; and until we focus on it, there’s no chance of progressing to anything useful in literary criticism. It’s also not just something, but a major achievement, to move beyond the (one hesitates to call it) ignorant and unthinking disdain for words as mere words that we see in Aristotle himself. Dionysius does touch upon the disregard for lexis that the great Master of the Walk popularized. He acknowledges that boys are captivated by the allure of style, but it takes years of experience to evaluate it correctly. He promises an additional treatise On the Choice of Words, which we would be eager to see. But for now, he's focused not on choosing words but on arranging them once chosen; he approaches this partly through clear guidelines, but mostly with examples from Homer in poetry and Herodotus in prose. Dionysius was a passionate admirer of his exceptional countryman, which led him to unfairly downplay the achievements of that countryman’s great rival Thucydides; yet, this admiration serves him well here. It’s hard to go wrong with Homer, though perhaps we should note, as is often the case with the ancients, a noticeable lack of understanding of the differences between poetry and prose. He starts right at the beginning with the letters, touches on onomatopoeia—which the great poetic languages like Greek and English embrace so fully, while the less poetic ones like Latin and French shy away from—and discusses the practice (of which, like a true critic, he has no hesitation) of reviving archaic forms when needed. Then he tackles how to achieve beautiful diction and composition. Again, and understandably, he relies more on examples than on rules, since rules of the prior type are mostly useless in these cases. But one sentence (p. 96, Reiske) is worth quoting at length because it clearly states the truth that Aristotle avoided or dismissed in his excessive commitment to the philosophy of literature rather than to literature itself: “So it is essential for diction to be beautiful if it contains beautiful words, and beautiful syllables and letters are the source of beautiful words.” Dionysius understood this, just as Longinus did three hundred years later, and Dante recognized it thirteen hundred years after him: yet, six hundred years after Dante, some people still seem to view this fact as somewhat demeaning.
Then he goes to what even Aristotle had not disdained,—though, in common with Dionysius himself, Quintilian, and others, he speaks on the subject in terms not easy for modern comprehension,—the rhythmical adjustment of prose as well as of verse, admitting even in Thucydides, to whom he is as a rule not too just, an abundant possession of this gift of rhythm.
Then he talks about something that even Aristotle respected—although, like Dionysius, Quintilian, and others, he discusses it in ways that are hard for modern readers to understand—the rhythmic structure of both prose and poetry, even acknowledging that Thucydides, whom he usually critiques harshly, has a strong ability for rhythm.
A very striking passage, and the oldest of its kind, occurs at p. 133, R, in which Dionysius declares his own conviction that the style is noblest of all which has greatest variety, most frequent changes of harmony, most transitions from periodic to extra-periodic arrangement, most alternations of short and long clauses, rapid and slow movements, and greatest shift of rhythmical valuation. For we must remember that, even after the advances which the study of seventeenth- and the practice of nineteenth-century writers have made in English prose rhythm, it can probably never attain to the formal particularity—I do not say perfection—of Greek. We cannot—at least the present writer, who has been told that he has no ill ear, cannot—appreciate the effect of a dochmiac as a single foot; it is hard to do more than guess at the effect on a Greek of the use of the different pæons; and in at least one famous passage of Quintilian all candid moderns have confessed themselves baffled.[187]
A very striking passage, and the oldest of its kind, occurs at p. 133, R, where Dionysius expresses his belief that the noblest style is the one that has the greatest variety, the most frequent changes of harmony, the most transitions from periodic to extra-periodic arrangements, the most alternations of short and long clauses, rapid and slow movements, and the greatest shifts in rhythmic value. We must remember that, even after the progress made by the study of 17th-century and the practice of 19th-century writers in English prose rhythm, it will likely never reach the formal particularity—I’m not saying perfection—of Greek. We cannot—at least I cannot, despite being told I have a good ear—fully appreciate the impact of a dochmiac as a single foot; it's difficult to even guess how a Greek would react to the use of the different pæons; and in at least one famous passage by Quintilian, all honest moderns have admitted they are confused.[187]
His Pindaric example is interesting because it is about the only considerable fragment which we have of the master’s Dithyrambic writing.[188] His Thucydidean specimen is the well-known proem to the History. The criticism of the Pindaric extract may seem to modern readers a rather odd pot-pourri of merely grammatical or linguistic, and of strictly critical, observations. Thus Dionysius observes that the first 132member[189] consists of four parts of speech: a verb, two nouns, and a “conjunction” (he expressly, in another passage, intimates doubts whether this or “preposition” is the proper word to use), and then, after this mere “parsing,” handles the construction of the phrase and the juxtaposition of it, attributing a certain designed discord or clash as the general motive of the piece. And he recognises the same clash in the Thucydidean passage, in which, while (like a rhetorician as he is) half regretting the absence of panegyric and theatrical grace, he admits “an archaic and headstrong beauty,”[190] supporting this general verdict with the same minute examination as before. Next he quotes Sappho’s great hymn to Aphrodite, as Longinus was afterwards to quote its greater companion, allowing (and no wonder!) felicity of diction and grace to this in the fullest degree. And later he occupies a good deal of space with those approximations between oratory and poetry, which may seem to us otiose, but which have more than one good side, the best of all perhaps being the fact that they induced critics, as in the instances referred to, to quote, and so preserve, precious fragments which we should otherwise have lost.
His Pindaric example is fascinating because it’s one of the only significant fragments we have of the master’s Dithyrambic writing.[188] His Thucydidean example is the famous introduction to the History. The criticism of the Pindaric excerpt might seem to modern readers like a strange potpourri of just grammatical or linguistic notes and strictly critical observations. Dionysius points out that the first132member[189] consists of four parts of speech: a verb, two nouns, and a “conjunction” (he also hints in another section that he’s unsure whether this or “preposition” is the right term to use), and then, after this basic “parsing,” he discusses the construction of the phrase and how it fits together, suggesting that there’s a certain intentional discord or clash as the main theme of the piece. He notices the same clash in the Thucydidean passage, where, while (like a rhetorician) he half regrets the lack of praise and theatrical flair, he recognizes “an archaic and headstrong beauty,”[190] supporting this overall conclusion with the same detailed analysis as before. Next, he quotes Sappho’s great hymn to Aphrodite, as Longinus later would with its greater companion, fully allowing (and rightly so!) for its elegance and grace. Later, he spends a significant amount of time discussing the similarities between oratory and poetry, which might seem pointless to us but have their merits, perhaps the best being that they encouraged critics, in the instances mentioned, to quote and thus preserve valuable fragments that we might have otherwise lost.
On the whole, this treatise, if studied carefully, must raise some astonishment that Dionysius should have been spoken of disrespectfully by any one who himself possesses competence in criticism. A good deal of the work is, no doubt, for us, a little out of fashion; the traditional technicalities seem jejune; the processes are out of date. Yet, from more points of view than one, the piece gives Dionysius no mean rank as a critic. To those who want characteristic aspects, aspects put in striking phrase, that attribution of “headstrong beauty” to Thucydides should excuse a good deal: that is no mere dead ticket of the schools. To the more methodical critic of criticism the minute processes of investigation, the careful estimate of the incidence of such a sound in such and such a position, even the mere parsing view of clauses and sentences, are things themselves worthy of minute study. And it is not only fair, 133but no more than necessary, to remember that this, after all, is only a treatise on a certain aspect or department of criticism, and that we have no right to demand from it more than satisfactory treatment of its special subject—the “composition,” the symphonic arrangement of words and the elements of words. To some moderns Dionysius may seem too attentive to mint and anise and cumin; but he would have no great difficulty in retorting equally contemptuous comparisons for the windy generalisations on one hand, and the sheer neglect of all minutiæ of form on the other, which characterise too much modern critical work.
Overall, this essay, if examined closely, should invoke some surprise that anyone who claims to be knowledgeable in criticism would speak disrespectfully of Dionysius. Much of the content may feel a bit outdated to us; the traditional techniques seem dull, and the methods are no longer current. However, from several perspectives, this work establishes Dionysius as a notable critic. For those seeking distinctive features expressed in memorable language, his description of Thucydides as having “headstrong beauty” justifies quite a bit; that’s not just a tired phrase from textbooks. For the more systematic critic, the detailed investigative methods, the careful consideration of how a particular sound fits into specific contexts, and even the simple analysis of phrases and sentences are all worthy of thorough attention. It’s not only fair, but also essential, to keep in mind that this is merely a discussion on a certain aspect of criticism, and we shouldn’t expect from it more than a satisfactory exploration of its specific focus—the “composition,” the harmonious arrangement of words and their components. To some modern critics, Dionysius might appear overly focused on minor details; yet he could easily respond with equally dismissive comparisons regarding the vague generalizations on one side and the complete disregard for formal subtleties on the other, which unfortunately characterize much contemporary criticism.
The short “censures” of ancient writers have, perhaps, an interest of curiosity greater than their interest of value. It is |Censures and Commentaries on Orators, &c.| not improbable that they served as a pattern to Quintilian, who often suggests a knowledge of Dionysius.[191] But though they are ushered in with some quite irreproachable commonplaces as to the excellence of contemplating excellent models, they are themselves, at least sometimes, too brief, and too specifically sententious, to have much intrinsic interest or much teaching power. We are not greatly advanced in the understanding of Hesiod, whether we have read him or not, by being told that he paid attention to pleasure, and the smoothness of words, and harmonious composition. Nor can any of the poetical labels of our Halicarnassian be said to be very much more informing, while in dramatic writers he does not go beyond “The Three,” and has little to tell us that is newer than the tolerably obvious things that Æschylus is magnificent in his language, Sophocles noble in his characterisation, Euripides questionable in both. The historians he treats at first in contrasted pairs—Herodotus and Thucydides, of course, Philistus and Xenophon,—then 134Theopompus alone. The philosophers he polishes off in a combined paragraph of a dozen lines, which hardly attempts to be characteristic save in the case of Aristotle. And then, with a half apology for so summarily despatching these, he turns, as to his proper business, to the orators. But even here we have mere summary, and must turn to the far fuller, but, unluckily, not quite complete, Commentaries on the same subject.
The brief “censures” from ancient writers might be more interesting out of curiosity than for their actual value. It’s possible they influenced Quintilian, who frequently shows familiarity with Dionysius. But while they start with commendable clichés about the importance of looking at excellent examples, they often end up being too short and overly moralistic to offer much intrinsic interest or educational value. Our understanding of Hesiod doesn’t really improve whether we read him or not, just from being told that he focused on pleasure, smoothness of words, and harmonious composition. The poetic labels from our Halicarnassian aren’t much more revealing either. When it comes to dramatic writers, he only mentions “The Three,” and provides little new information beyond the fairly obvious observations that Aeschylus is magnificent in his language, Sophocles is noble in his character development, and Euripides is questionable in both. He examines historians initially in pairs—of course, Herodotus and Thucydides, Philistus and Xenophon—then Theopompus by himself. He covers philosophers in a combined paragraph of about twelve lines, which barely attempts to be distinctive except for Aristotle. After a half-hearted apology for wrapping these up so quickly, he finally gets to his main focus, the orators. But even here, we only get a summary, and we’ll need to look at the much more detailed, though unfortunately not entirely complete, Commentaries on the same topic.
These, addressed to his favourite correspondent Ammæus, begin with the familiar complaint (which no critical experience of the past ever drives from a critic’s mouth) about the badness of the literary times. The good old Attic Muse herself, like a neglected wife, is insulted, deprived of her rights, and even menaced in her existence, by impudent foreign baggages, Phrygian, or Carian, or Barbarian out and out. But we are rather surprised (till we remember that Dionysius was a settler at Rome, and that it was his interest, if not to do as the Romans did, at any rate to please them) to hear that things are improving, owing to the good sense of the governors of the Roman state, itself the governess of the world. There is some hope that this “senseless eloquence will not last for another generation.”[192] And Dionysius will do what he can to help the good work by a study of the six greatest of the old Attic orators, Lysias, Isocrates, Isæus, Demosthenes, Hyperides, Æschines. Unluckily we only have the first three of these, though a judgment of Deinarchus, not promised, exists, and the De Admiranda Vi supplies the gap, as far as Demosthenes goes, in even fuller measure than in proportion to the others. We may as well take these and other things together, in order to have something like a conspectus of the case before summing up the critical characteristics of this most interesting critic.
These letters, addressed to his favorite correspondent Ammæus, start with the familiar complaint (one that no amount of past experience seems to shake off a critic) about how bad the literary scene is. The good old Attic Muse, like a neglected wife, is insulted, stripped of her rights, and even threatened in her existence by shameless foreign impostors, whether they're Phrygian, Carian, or totally Barbarian. However, we're a bit surprised (until we remember that Dionysius was a resident of Rome, and it was in his interest, if not to act like the Romans, at least to please them) to hear that things are getting better, thanks to the good sense of the Roman government, which rules the world. There’s some hope that this “mindless eloquence won't last another generation.”[192] Dionysius will do what he can to support this improvement by studying the six greatest of the old Attic orators: Lysias, Isocrates, Isæus, Demosthenes, Hyperides, and Æschines. Unfortunately, we only have the first three of these, though a judgment of Deinarchus, which isn’t promised, exists, and the De Admiranda Vi fills the gap for Demosthenes even more thoroughly than for the others. We might as well put these and other elements together to get a clearer view of the situation before summarizing the key characteristics of this most fascinating critic.
If they are somewhat disappointing, this (to borrow the convenient bull) is not much more than we might have expected. |The minor works.| The De Admiranda Vi is by far the best of them, and contains a great deal of excellent criticism, both particular and general. But the orators had already for centuries been the very parade-ground of Rhetoric; and as paradoxical excursions from orthodox limits were, though by 135no means unknown to the ancients, not in great favour with them, everything that was likely to be said of the Ten was trite and hackneyed. The smaller epistles and the judgment of Thucydides (perverse as this last exploit is) are, on the whole, more interesting. The little paper on the Rhetoric of Aristotle and the Speeches of Demosthenes, arguing that the latter are anterior to the former, is of a kind with which modern times are only too familiar, but displays none of the puerility and false logic which, in our modern instances, that familiarity has taught us to associate with the kind. The contention is undoubtedly sound: the handling is reasonable, and the whole makes us distinctly sorry that Dionysius, who had access to so much that we have lost, did not write a complete History of Greek Literature, which would have been invaluable, instead of his History of Rome, which we could have done without, though it is far from valueless. As it is, this is one of the few important contributions to such a history that we possess, of really ancient date. If he is less happy in the judgment of Plato, inserted (with some on the historians) in the letter to Cnæus Pompey, this is principally due to that horror of poetic prose, of dithyrambic expression, which (perhaps for better reasons than we know) was then creeping over criticism, and which we shall find dominant in critical, though not in popular, estimate during the earlier centuries of the Roman Empire.
If they're a bit disappointing, this is pretty much what we might have expected. The minor works. The On the Marvelous Journey is definitely the best among them and has a lot of great criticism, both specific and general. However, oratory had long been the main stage for Rhetoric, and while unusual ideas outside traditional boundaries were known to the ancients, they weren’t very popular. This means that anything that could be said about the Ten ended up being clichéd and overused. The smaller letters and Thucydides' analysis (as odd as it may seem) are generally more captivating. The brief essay on Aristotle's Rhetoric and Demosthenes' speeches, which argues that the latter came before the former, resembles arguments we often see today, but it avoids the childishness and faulty logic that we commonly associate with these kinds of discussions. The argument is definitely valid, the analysis is sensible, and it leaves us regretting that Dionysius, who had access to so much that we’ve lost, didn’t write a complete History of Greek Literature, which would have been incredibly valuable, instead of his History of Rome, which we could have done without, even though it still has its worth. As it stands, this is one of the few significant contributions to such a history that we still have from ancient times. If he isn’t quite as successful in his judgment of Plato, included (along with some thoughts on historians) in the letter to Cnæus Pompey, it’s mainly because of a growing disdain for poetic prose and extravagant expression in criticism, which—possibly for reasons we don’t fully understand—was emerging at that time and would later dominate critical, though not popular, views during the early centuries of the Roman Empire.
The second epistle to Ammæus seems to be one of the latest of the numerous utterances of Dionysius on the great Athenian historian. It is somewhat meticulous and verbal; but it is curious that the just-mentioned horror of gorgeousness reappears in it.
The second letter to Ammæus seems to be one of the latest of Dionysius's many comments on the great Athenian historian. It's a bit detailed and wordy; however, it's interesting that the previously mentioned dislike for showiness shows up again in it.
And so we come to the famous onslaught in form against the son of Olorus. It is introduced by a somewhat elaborate |The judgment of Thucydides.| apology—the critic going so far as to shelter himself under the leading case of Aristotle v. Plato. Thence he passes to a short sketch of the predecessors of Thucydides in history, commends him for dropping their fables, &c., but soon settles down to a regular éreintement—a “slating” criticism of the familiar type, wherein the desire to “dust the varlet’s jacket” is evidently not merely superior but 136anterior to any desire whatsoever to criticise varlet or jacket on the merits of either. The division into winters and summers, the setting forth of the causes of the war, the conduct and details of the story, the speeches—all come in for reprehension. But Dionysius is, as we should expect from his other handlings, much kinder to the style, though he objects to its occasional obscurity, urges difficulties on the score of the Figures, criticises some passages at great length, and ends by noticing the chief of the historian’s imitators, among whom he includes Demosthenes. On the whole, the article (as we may call it), though one-sided, is less so than some current descriptions of it may have conveyed to those who have not read it. But still it belongs to the class of critiques indicated above, a class in which few of the best examples of criticism are to be found, except from the point of view of those who hold the true business of that art to be, like the “backward voice” of Trinculo-Caliban, “to utter foul speeches and to detract.”
And so we come to the well-known attack on the son of Olorus. It begins with a somewhat elaborate The judgment of Thucydides. apology—the critic even goes as far as to defend himself using the leading case of Aristotle v. Plato. He then moves on to a brief overview of Thucydides’s historical predecessors, praising him for leaving behind their fables, etc., but quickly settles into a typical exhaustion—a harsh criticism where the intent to “dust the varlet’s jacket” clearly takes precedence over any desire to actually critique either the varlet or the jacket fairly. The breakdown into winters and summers, the presentation of the causes of the war, the way the story is told, the speeches—all get criticized. However, Dionysius is, as expected from his other analyses, much nicer towards the style, although he points out its occasional vagueness, raises issues regarding the Figures, critiques some passages in great detail, and concludes by mentioning the main imitators of the historian, including Demosthenes. Overall, the article (as we might call it), while biased, is less so than some current interpretations may have suggested to those who haven't read it. Nonetheless, it still falls into the category of critiques mentioned earlier, a category in which few of the best examples of criticism are found, except from the perspective of those who believe the true purpose of that art is, like the “backward voice” of Trinculo-Caliban, “to utter foul speeches and to detract.”
Yet, on the whole, it need not interfere with the emphatic repetition of the opinion, with the expression of which this |General critical value.| notice of the Halicarnassian began, that he is a very considerable critic, and one to whom justice has not usually, if at all, yet been done. Great as is the place which he gives to oratory, there is no ancient writer (except Longinus) who seems so free from the intention to allow it any really mischievous primacy. If he is, as might be expected from a teacher, sometimes a little meticulous in his philology and lower Rhetoric, yet this very attention to detail saves him from the distinctly unfortunate and rather unphilosophical superciliousness of Aristotle towards style, and from the equally unfortunate divagation, both of that great man and of all his followers, into questions vaguely æsthetic instead of questions definitely literary. The error which, at the new birth of criticism in Europe, was so lucklessly reintroduced and exaggerated by the Italian critics of the sixteenth century—the error of wool-gathering after abstract questions of the nature and justification of poetry, of the a priori rules suitable for poetic forms, of Unities, and so forth—meets very little encouragement from Dionysius, and it is perhaps for this very 137reason that he has been slighted by high-flying æstheticians. Not thus will the wiser mind judge him, but as a critic who saw far, and for the most part truly, into the proper province of literary criticism—that is to say, the reasonable enjoyment of literary work and the reasonable distribution of that work into good, not so good, and bad. Here, and not in the Laputan meteorosophia of theories of poetry, is criticism’s main work; not that she may not justly imp her wings for a higher flight now and then, but that she must beware of flapping them in the inane.
Overall, this shouldn’t interfere with the strong emphasis on the opinion that this General critical value. notice of the Halicarnassian began with: he is a very significant critic, and one who has not really been given proper recognition, if at all. Despite the high regard he has for oratory, no ancient writer (aside from Longinus) seems to have any real intention of giving it any genuinely harmful priority. While he may, as you’d expect from a teacher, sometimes be a bit picky about his philology and basic Rhetoric, this close attention to detail actually protects him from the unmistakably negative and somewhat unphilosophical arrogance of Aristotle towards style, as well as from the equally regrettable digressions of that great thinker and all his followers into vaguely aesthetic concerns instead of clearly literary ones. The mistake that was unfortunately reintroduced and exaggerated by the Italian critics in the sixteenth century—the mistake of wandering off into abstract questions about the nature and justification of poetry, the based on theory rules for poetic forms, Unities, and the like—receives very little support from Dionysius, and it’s perhaps for this reason that he has been overlooked by pretentious aestheticians. A wiser mind would not judge him this way, but rather see him as a critic who understood deeply and mostly accurately the true scope of literary criticism—that is, the reasonable enjoyment of literary works and the reasonable classification of those works into good, not so good, and bad. This is where, not in the whimsical meteorosophia of poetry theories, is the main task of criticism; not that it can’t sometimes strive for a higher plane, but that it must be careful not to flounder in the trivial.
If the opinions of the criticism of the critical power and position of Dionysius of Halicarnassus have varied rather |Plutarch.| strangely, those uttered concerning Plutarch as a critic are still more irreconcilable. For he has not only been casually suggested but elaborately championed[193] as a candidate for the signal honour of the authorship of the Περὶ Ὕψους—that is to say, as one capable of producing what is perhaps the critical masterpiece of antiquity, and certainly one of the few critical masterpieces of the world. From this one would be prepared to expect at least very strong evidences of critical faculty, and some noteworthy pieces of critical accomplishment, in his extant works, which, it must be remembered, are extremely voluminous, and of a character remarkably well suited for the exercise of literary criticism. The Vitæ Parallelæ at least might have been frequently directed in this way; while the enormous miscellany of the Moralia corresponds more closely to the “Essays” of modern writers than any collection of the kind that we have from ancient times. Now, it is hardly necessary to say that the modern Essay has from the very first set strongly in the literary direction, and that up to the present time the amount of literary criticism, in essay form, is probably not less, while the value of it is infinitely greater, than that of all the formal treatises and non-essay-fashioned handlings of the subject.
If the views about the critical abilities and status of Dionysius of Halicarnassus have varied in strange ways, the opinions about Plutarch as a critic are even more conflicting. He has not only been casually considered but also extensively promoted as a potential author of the Περὶ Ὕψους—meaning he is thought to be capable of producing what is possibly the greatest critical work of ancient times, and certainly one of the few critical masterpieces in the world. From this, one would expect at least solid evidence of his critical skills and some noteworthy examples of critical work in his remaining writings, which are incredibly extensive and particularly well-suited for literary criticism. The Vitæ Parallelæ could have often been approached in this way; while the massive collection of the Moralia aligns more closely with the “Essays” of contemporary writers than any similar collection from ancient times. It’s hardly necessary to point out that the modern Essay has always leaned heavily towards literature, and that even today, the amount of literary criticism presented in essay form is probably at least equal, while its quality is infinitely higher, than that of all the formal treatises and non-essay treatments of the subject.
On turning to the Lives we meet with an almost complete disappointment. If it be said that Plutarch’s object was to give us contrasts of practical men—soldiers and statesmen, not 138philosophers or men of letters—that is, no doubt, a valid answer as far as it goes, though it would scarcely be unfair to argue from the fact that, at any rate, matters literary were not of the first importance to him. But in one famous instance, the parallel of Demosthenes and Cicero, he not only had a most proper opportunity for dealing with the subject, but was almost obliged to deal with it. It must therefore be worth while to look at his dealing.
On looking at the Lives, we encounter almost complete disappointment. If it’s suggested that Plutarch’s goal was to show us contrasts between practical people—soldiers and statesmen, not philosophers or writers—that’s a valid point to some extent, although it wouldn't be unreasonable to argue that literature wasn't a top priority for him. However, in one well-known case, the comparison between Demosthenes and Cicero, he had a perfect opportunity to address the topic and was almost required to tackle it. Therefore, it’s worth examining how he approached it.
He begins the “Demosthenes” with an excuse for his small knowledge of Latin, and makes this a pretext for deliberately excluding all literary and even all oratorical comparison |The Lives quite barren for us.| of the two. Nay, he goes further, and actually upbraids Cæcilius (apparently the same person whose treatment of the Sublime Longinus did not like) with having made this. After such a refusal it is surely idle to contend for any real or strong literary and critical nisus in the agreeable moralist and biographer of Chæronea. Had there been any such tendency in him, he simply could not have avoided such a palmary occasion of giving it course. Even if he really considered himself incompetent to deliver an opinion of Cicero, he would have had something to say about Demosthenes even if this declared incompetence was only a disguise for the reluctance to treat Latin literature seriously, which is so noticeable in Greeks, this would not invalidate the reasoning.
He starts the “Demosthenes” by apologizing for his limited knowledge of Latin, using this as an excuse to intentionally avoid making any literary or even rhetorical comparisons between the two. In fact, he goes even further and criticizes Cæcilius (who seems to be the same person whose approach to the Sublime Longinus he disapproved of) for having made these comparisons. After such a refusal, it’s pointless to argue that there is any real or strong literary and critical effort in the agreeable moralist and biographer from Chæronea. If he had any inclination towards that, he definitely wouldn’t have passed up such a key opportunity to express it. Even if he truly felt unqualified to share his thoughts on Cicero, he would have had something to say about Demosthenes. Even if this declared incompetence was just a cover for his reluctance to take Latin literature seriously, which is quite common among Greeks, it wouldn’t invalidate the argument.
Let us, however, for the sake of the argument, and out of pure generosity, accept his excuse, put the Lives out of the question, and turn to the Moralia.[194] As has been |The Moralia at first sight promising.| said above, if we do not find literary criticism, and good literary criticism, in such a collection of a man’s work, it must be either because he has no taste for it, or because he has the taste without the faculty. For the collection is very large, and it is almost absolutely miscellaneous: the mere title Moralia is nothing more than an unauthorised ticket, and has really nothing to do with the contents. Neither Montaigne nor De Quincey takes a more absolute liberty of speaking on any subject that happens to 139strike his fancy than Plutarch. And it cannot be said that at least some of his subjects are without direct connection with criticism. The two opening papers, “On the Education of Children” and "How a young man should read [“listen to,” literally, but this means what we mean by "read"] the Poets," would seem, the one almost necessarily (considering the humanism of ancient education), and the other inevitably, to lead to the subject. The next on “Hearing” (i.e., “Reading”) generally, might even seem to strengthen the necessity. Many of the |Examination of this promise.| other titles are promising, and, both in the nature of the case and from what we know of the general course of ancient table-talk, the bulky volume of Symposiac Questions might seem likely to be most prolific, while it is actually not infertile in matter of our kind. Let us examine what is the performance of these promises.
Let's consider, for the sake of argument and out of sheer generosity, accepting his excuse, disregarding the Lives, and focusing on the Moralia.[194] As mentioned earlier, if we don't find literary criticism, especially good literary criticism, in such a collection of a person's work, it must be either because he has no appreciation for it or because he has the appreciation but lacks the skill. The collection is quite extensive and is almost entirely a mix of topics: the title Moralia is nothing more than an unauthorized label and really doesn't relate to the content. Neither Montaigne nor De Quincey speaks more freely on any topic that catches his interest than Plutarch does. It's also worth noting that some of his subjects do have a direct connection to criticism. The first two essays, “On the Education of Children” and "How a Young Man Should Read [“listen to,” literally, but this means what we mean by "read"] the Poets," would seem to directly relate to the subject. The next one on “Hearing” (i.e., “Reading”) in general might even reinforce this connection. Many of the other titles are promising, and based on what we know of ancient discussions, the large volume of Symposiac Questions might appear to be most fruitful, while it is actually not devoid of relevant material. Let’s look at how these promises hold up.
Englishmen, and especially students of English literature, ought to take no mean interest in the tractate on Education, |The “Education.”| if only for the reason that it had a most powerful influence on the great Elizabethan age, both directly and through the medium of Lyly’s Euphues, which is in part[195] almost a translation of it. But though, not merely for this but other more intrinsic reasons, the treatise is interesting, it is not of much good to us. In fact, it is scarcely a paradox to say that it is one of its merits not to be of much good to us. It is a truism that the very noblest characteristic of Greek education, a characteristic never fully recovered since, was its combination of high literary ideas with the most perfect and practical recognition of the fact that book-education by itself is education of the most wretchedly inadequate character. Plutarch (and again it is much to his credit) thoroughly shared this view—so thoroughly that he begins his treatise a little before the birth of the children to be educated, and continues it (quite in the Rousseau style) by insisting that mothers shall suckle their own offspring. From the first the importance of inculcating good habits, of not telling children immoral or silly stories, of 140being careful in the selection of nurses and tutors,—this is the thing that Plutarch busies himself about. He will have them learn all the usual arts and sciences, but he dwells on these very little. How to give them good morals and healthy bodies; how to keep them or wean them from bad company and foul language; how to practise them in manly sports and exercises—these are Plutarch’s cares. Excellent, nay! thrice excellent preoccupation! but it necessarily makes the treatise of no use to us.
Englishmen, especially those studying English literature, should be genuinely interested in the essay on Education, |The "Education."| mainly because it had a major impact on the great Elizabethan age, both directly and through Lyly’s Euphues, which is partly[195] almost a translation of it. However, although it is intriguing for this reason and others, the treatise is not particularly useful to us. In fact, it’s not really a paradox to say that one of its strengths is its limited usefulness. It’s a given that the most noble feature of Greek education, a feature we've never fully regained, was its blend of high literary ideals with the practical understanding that education through books alone is incredibly inadequate. Plutarch (and this is to his credit) completely embraced this perspective—so much so that he starts his treatise before the children are even born and continues (very much in the spirit of Rousseau) by insisting that mothers should nurse their own children. From the start, he emphasizes the importance of instilling good habits, avoiding immoral or ridiculous stories for kids, and being careful when selecting nurses and tutors—this is what Plutarch focuses on. He wants them to learn all the typical arts and sciences, but he doesn’t spend much time on that. His main concerns are how to give them good morals and healthy bodies, how to make sure they stay away from bad company and foul language, and how to engage them in manly sports and exercises—these are Plutarch’s priorities. Excellent, or even outstanding, focus! But this inevitably makes the treatise of no use to us.
No one can reasonably blame its author for this, especially as he seems likely to fill up the gap in the two following Essays. |The Papers on “Reading.”| “How a young man should read Poetry” is a title which would serve well for the very best and most stimulating critical observations of a Coleridge or an Arnold; or to go nearer to its own times, it might really do for an alternative heading to the Περὶ Ὕψους itself. Yet we very soon see—and we must know our Plutarch very little if we do not foresee it—that the ethical preoccupation is just as supreme and exclusive here. The piece is in itself an interesting one, and preserves for us a large number of quotations, some of which are unique. But Plutarch’s handling of them is as little literary as he can make it. You cannot (he tells his friend Marcus Sedatus with a kind of gloomy resignation) prevent clever boys from reading poetry, so you must make the best of it. It is like the head of an octopus, very nice to eat, nourishing enough, but apt to give restless and fantastic dreams. So you must be careful to administer pædagogic correctives, and to put the right meaning on dangerous things, like the account of Helen’s complaisance to Paris after his disgraceful flight from battle, and of Hera’s bewitching Zeus with the aid of the Cestus. This kind of thing runs throughout the piece—the most famous certainly, and perhaps the most diverting instance of Plutarch’s mania for moralising, being his dealing with the delightful passage of the meeting of Nausicaa and Odysseus. He does not indeed go the entire length of the neo-classical critics of the French school as to this gem. He only says that if the Princess fell in love with Odysseus at first sight, her boldness and impudence are very shocking. But if 141she perceived what a sensible man he was, and preferred him to some rich dandy of her fellow-citizens, it was most creditable. It is not of course worth while to waste any good indignation, or any otherwise utilisable scorn, upon this priggish silliness, the dregs of older Platonism-and-water, the caricature and reduction-to-the-absurd of a confusion only too common among ancient critics, and not quite unknown among modern. It is only necessary to point out that, from a man capable of it, good literary criticism would be surprising, and that as a matter of fact there is here no strictly literary criticism at all. The paper ends as it began, with the general doctrine that the young must be well steered in their reading, so that they may be kindly handed on by Poetry to Philosophy.
No one can reasonably blame the author for this, especially since he seems likely to fill the gap in the next two essays. The Papers on “Reading.” “How a young man should read Poetry” is a title that would work well for the best and most engaging critical insights from someone like Coleridge or Arnold; or more relevantly to its own time, it could actually serve as an alternate title for the Περὶ Ὕψους itself. Yet we quickly realize—and we must not know our Plutarch too little if we do not foresee it—that the focus on ethics is just as dominant and exclusive here. The piece itself is interesting and preserves a large number of quotes, some of which are unique. However, Plutarch’s way of presenting them is as unliterary as possible. You cannot (he tells his friend Marcus Sedatus with a kind of gloomy resignation) stop clever boys from reading poetry, so you must make the best of it. It’s like the head of an octopus, very nice to eat, nourishing enough, but likely to induce restless and imaginative dreams. So you need to be careful to provide educational corrections and to interpret dangerous things correctly, like the story of Helen’s willingness to be with Paris after his disgraceful escape from battle, and how Hera enchanted Zeus with the help of the Cestus. This kind of thinking runs throughout the piece—the most famous and possibly the most entertaining example of Plutarch's tendency to moralize being his take on the charming meeting of Nausicaa and Odysseus. He does not, however, go as far as the neo-classical critics of the French school regarding this gem. He simply suggests that if the Princess fell in love with Odysseus at first sight, her boldness and shamelessness are quite shocking. But if 141 she recognized how sensible he was and preferred him to some wealthy dandy among her fellow citizens, that would be commendable. It’s not worth wasting any righteous indignation or any other useful disdain on this pretentious nonsense, the remnants of older Platonism diluted, the caricature and absurd reduction of a confusion all too common among ancient critics and not entirely unknown among modern ones. It’s only important to note that, from someone capable of it, good literary criticism would be unexpected, and that in reality there is no strictly literary criticism here at all. The paper concludes as it began, with the overarching idea that young readers need to be guided well in their reading so that they can be gently transitioned from Poetry to Philosophy.
The more general tract, “How one should [hear or] read,” is shorter, has few quotations or none, and is less obtrusively moral in tone. But it still regards hearing, or reading, not in any way as the means of enjoying an artistic pleasure, but as the means of acquiring or failing to acquire information or edification. You must listen (or read) attentively: not take unreasonable likes and dislikes, excessive admirations and contempts. You must more particularly not take special pleasure in style and phrase. (Here we come not so much to neglect of literary criticism as to positive blasphemy against it.) A man who will not attend to a useful statement, because its style is not Attic, is like a man who refuses a wholesome drug because it is not offered him in Attic pottery. Later, there are some remarks on actual tricks of style. But, on the whole, it would be possible for a man to be educated, to live his life, carefully observing the precepts of this little batch of tracts, and to die a most respectable person, after perhaps having lived a happy and useful life, yet never to know or to care whether or why Plato was a better prose-writer than any tenth-rate sophist, Tennyson a better poet than Tom Sternhold or Tom Shadwell.
The more general piece, “How one should [hear or] read,” is shorter, has few or no quotes, and is less obviously moral in tone. However, it still sees hearing or reading not as a way to enjoy artistic pleasure, but as a means to gain or miss out on information or enlightenment. You need to listen (or read) carefully: avoid unreasonable likes and dislikes, and excessive admiration or contempt. You especially must not take specific pleasure in style and phrasing. (Here we move from just neglecting literary criticism to actively disrespecting it.) A person who won't pay attention to a useful statement just because its style isn't elegant is like someone who refuses a beneficial medicine because it’s not presented in an elegant container. Later, there are some comments on actual stylistic techniques. But overall, a person could be well-educated, live their life while following the advice in this little collection of pieces, and die a very respectable person, perhaps having had a happy and productive life, yet never knowing or caring whether Plato was a better prose writer than any mediocre sophist, or whether Tennyson was a better poet than Tom Sternhold or Tom Shadwell.
Turn to the Lives of the Orators.[196] There is no question here, under the head of Demosthenes, of any inability to understand Latin; and the various styles of the famous Ten might have tempted most, and did tempt many, Greeks to indulge in 142literary analysis and literary comparison. In the tractate |The Lives of the Orators.| before us, be it Plutarch’s or be it somebody else’s, the author avoids touching upon even the fringe of the literary part of his subject with an ingenuity that is quite marvellous, or a stolidity that is more marvellous still. All these great masters of Greek might be generals or mere jurists, sculptors or fishmongers, for any allusion that he makes to the means by which they won their fame.
Turn to the Lives of the Orators.[196] There’s no doubt here, in the section about Demosthenes, that he couldn’t understand Latin; and the different styles of the famous Ten might have tempted many Greeks to dive into literary analysis and comparison. In the piece The Lives of the Speakers. in front of us, whether it’s by Plutarch or someone else, the author cleverly avoids touching even the surface of the literary aspects of his subject, which is quite impressive, or perhaps even more impressively, completely unbothered. All these great masters of Greek could just as easily be generals, mere jurists, sculptors, or fishmongers, given how little he references the means by which they achieved their fame.
Everybody hopes that Plutarch did not write the Malignity of Herodotus.[197] But somebody wrote it: and while the general |The Malignity of Herodotus.| handling is by no means alien from Plutarch’s the tractate, even if apocryphal, very adequately represents the attitude of no inconsiderable section of Greek men of letters to literature. Silly as it is, it illustrates rather usefully the curious parochiality of the Greeks, to some extent visible even at their best time, but naturally far more noticeable when that best time was over. Herodotus spoke disrespectfully of Bœotians: Plutarch was a Bœotian; woe to Herodotus. This kind of attitude is strange to Englishmen, who generally think far too well of themselves and their country to care what any poor outside creature says of it or them. But it is not unknown in some of the less predominant partners of the associated British Empire; it is notoriously very strong in America; and it is the rule, rather than the exception, on the Continent of Europe. It is, however, perhaps the worst mood in the world for literary criticism; and Plutarch, never strong there, is never weaker than here. He lets slip indeed, at the beginning, an interesting admission that Herodotus was generally thought to combine, with other good qualities, a peculiar facility in the reading of men, and a fluent pen. This is a literary criticism, and we may expect it to be met with retort in kind. But it is the nasty underhand temper that he wishes to exhibit. Herodotus, it seems, always uses the most damaging expressions; he drags in people’s misdeeds when they have nothing to do with the story, he omits their merits, he takes the worst views when more charitable ones were possible, and 143so forth. Which general charges are supported by an ostensibly careful examination of particular passages throughout the history. Comparisons complimentary to Thucydides are often made, but of the literary differences of the two great historians there is scarcely a word. Only at the end, as at the beginning, there is a curious kind of extorted confession. The pen is graphic and the style is sweet, and there is grace and freshness and cleverness in the narrative. But you must take heed of his κακοήθεια as of a Spanish fly among roses. Habemus confitentem, O Plutarche!
Everybody hopes that Plutarch didn’t write the Malignity of Herodotus.[197] But someone did: and while the overall approach is not far off from Plutarch’s style, this text, even if it's not officially recognized, effectively reflects the mindset of a significant number of Greek writers towards literature. As silly as it may seem, it usefully illustrates the strange narrow-mindedness of the Greeks, which is somewhat visible even in their best times, but becomes much more obvious when those times have passed. Herodotus spoke poorly of the Bœotians; Plutarch was one of them; so woe to Herodotus. This kind of attitude is foreign to the English, who generally have too high an opinion of themselves and their country to be bothered by what some outsider says about them. However, it’s not unheard of in some of the lesser partners of the British Empire; it’s notoriously strong in America; and it’s more of a standard than an exception in continental Europe. Yet, this is perhaps the worst mindset in the world for literary criticism; and Plutarch, who is never strong in this regard, is never weaker than in this instance. He does let slip, at the start, an interesting acknowledgment that people generally think Herodotus had a unique ability to read people well, along with other good traits, and that he wrote fluently. This is a literary critique, and we can expect it to be met with a similar response. But it’s the nasty, backhanded attitude that he wants to highlight. Herodotus supposedly always chooses the most damaging words; he brings up people’s wrongdoings when they have nothing to do with the story, overlooks their merits, and adopts the worst interpretations when kinder views were possible, and so on. These general accusations are backed by a seemingly careful analysis of specific passages throughout the history. There are often favorable comparisons to Thucydides, but there’s hardly a word about the literary differences between the two great historians. Only at the end, as at the beginning, is there a curious sort of forced confession. The writing is vivid and the style is smooth, and there’s grace, freshness, and cleverness in the narrative. But you must be wary of his κακοήθεια like you would be of a Spanish fly among roses. We have a confession, Plutarch!
The Placita Philosophorum are as barren as the Oratorum Vitæ, but the “Comparison between Aristophanes and Menander,”[198] |The "Comparison of Aristophanes and Menander."| though only an extract or abstract, may seem as if it could not deceive us. That the result is the depreciation of the greater writer and the exaltation of the smaller one does not matter much: we must not judge a critic by our agreement with the sense of his criticism. And it may be admitted that the technicalities of the art, which in other places are always incomprehensibly absent, do put in some appearance here. But though there is even some critical jargon,[199] there is no critical grasp. We are told with a shower of additional epithets that Aristophanes is φορτικὸς καὶ θυμελικὸς καὶ βάναυσος, the first and last of these words corresponding to different sides of our “vulgar,” while the second means “smacking of the thymele,” “theatrical,” “stagey”; that Menander’s style is “one, despite its variety,” free from puns and other naughty things. But here also the ethical side is what really engages the critic. Aristophanes is harsh, he is shocking, he degrades his subjects; Menander is graceful, full of instructive sentiment and common-sense. And the genius? Plutarch is quite frank on that point. He says, καὶ οὐκ οιδ' ὲν οἷς ἔστιν ἡ θρυλουμένη δεξιότης—"I really don’t know where the much-talked-of cleverness comes in." Alas! that “speaks” him.
The Philosophers' Place are as dry as the Orators' Lives, but the "Comparison between Aristophanes and Menander,"[198] |Comparing Aristophanes and Menander.| even though it’s just an excerpt or summary, might seem like it can't mislead us. The fact that it ends up downplaying the greater writer and elevating the lesser one doesn’t matter much: we shouldn’t judge a critic based on whether we agree with the point of their critique. It can be acknowledged that the technical aspects of the art, which are often confusingly absent elsewhere, do make an appearance here. Yet, even if there’s some critical jargon,[199] there is a lack of critical insight. We’re told, with a flurry of extra descriptors, that Aristophanes is φορτικὸς καὶ θυμελικὸς καὶ βάναυσος, where the first and last terms reflect different parts of our “vulgar,” while the second means “tending towards the thymele,” “theatrical,” “stagey”; Menander’s style is “unified, despite its variety,” free from puns and other dubious elements. But here too, it’s really the ethical dimension that captures the critic's attention. Aristophanes is harsh, shocking, and degrading; Menander is charming, full of valuable insights and common sense. And what about genius? Plutarch is quite honest about that. He states, καὶ οὐκ οιδ' ὲν οἷς ἔστιν ἡ θρυλουμένη δεξιότης—"I honestly don’t know where the so-called cleverness lies." Unfortunately, that “speaks” for him.
No different conclusion will be reached wherever we look in 144the great collection of the Moralia. Take, for instance, the |The Roman Questions.| Roman Questions.[200] It may be said that these are confessedly in alia materia, but the objection is hasty. We have seen that Plutarch, in the preface to his Lives of Demosthenes and Cicero, pleads his scanty acquaintance with Latin as an excuse for not attempting one of the most obvious and interesting of things, one, moreover, almost peremptorily demanded of him—that is to say, the literary comparison of the two greatest orators, of two of the greatest prose writers, of Greece and Rome respectively. Yet we see from these Roman Questions that, when the subject really interested him, he could pry into Latin matters, of the obscurest and most out-of-the-way kind, with unwearied labour and curiosity, and with a great deal of acuteness to boot. Not an eccentric rite of Latin religion, not a quaint bit of Latin folk-lore, not a puzzling social custom at Rome, can he meet with and hear of, but he hunts up the history and literature of it, turns it over and over in his mind, has traditional or conjectural explanations of it, treats it with all the affectionate diligence of the critical commentator. And yet he is afraid or indisposed to attempt a literary estimate of the authors of the two Philippics.
No different conclusion will be reached no matter where we look in 144the great collection of the Moralia. For example, consider the The Roman Questions. Roman Questions.[200] It might be argued that these are clearly in other matters, but this objection is too quick. We’ve seen that Plutarch, in the preface to his Lives of Demosthenes and Cicero, uses his limited knowledge of Latin as an excuse for not attempting one of the most obvious and interesting tasks, which is also almost necessarily expected of him—that is, the literary comparison of the two greatest orators, and two of the greatest prose writers, of Greece and Rome respectively. However, we can see from these Roman Questions that, when he finds a topic genuinely captivating, he can delve into Latin subjects, no matter how obscure or unusual, with relentless effort and curiosity, and with considerable insight as well. Not a strange practice of Latin religion, not an unusual piece of Latin folklore, not a puzzling social custom from Rome can come to his attention without him digging into their history and literature, thinking about them thoroughly, coming up with traditional or speculative explanations, and treating them with the affectionate diligence of a careful commentator. And yet, he seems hesitant or unwilling to make a literary assessment of the authors of the two Philippics.
The much larger Symposiacs[201] tell the same story, no longer indirectly, but, as it were, aloud and open-mouthed. There are |The Symposiacs.| nine books of them; ten or a dozen questions, sometimes more, are discussed in each book, often at considerable length. Table-talk among the Greeks and Romans was notoriously inclined in a literary direction.[202] But Plutarch’s 145table-talk is nothing so little as it is literary. The customs and etiquette of conviviality; the proceedings, proper or not proper, at and after a good dinner; the physical qualities of foods and wines, receive natural, full, and curious treatment. Sometimes the writer allows his fancy the remotest excursions, as in the famous debate whether the bird comes before the egg or the egg before the bird. He discusses philosophy, physics, physic; he inquires whether sea-water will or (like a more sophisticated product) will not wash clothes; appraises the quality of jests; considers whether meat gets high sooner in moonlight or sunlight; and whether there is more echo by day or by night. But amid all this expatiation he seems to avoid literature as if it were Scylla and Charybdis in one. If he draws anywhere near the subject, it is to treat it in the least literary way possible. We see the name of Homer in the title of a chapter, and begin to hope for something to our point. But Plutarch is only anxious to know why, when Homer mentions games, he puts boxing first, then wrestling, and running last. We find in one of the prefaces (that to Book V.) a scornful glance at φορτικοὶ καὶ ἀφιλόλογοι, who tell riddles and so forth after dinner. But, alas! the book itself practises “Philology” in a way that is of very little good to us. It does indeed open with the old and still unsettled question why the dramatic and literary treatment of painful things is pleasant; but this is a question rather of philosophy than of literature. 146It starts the inquiry whether prizes for poetry at festivals are of great antiquity; but this is mere antiquarianism. When it is for a moment actually “philological,” inquiring into epithets like ζωρότερον and ἀγλαόκαρπον and ὑπέρφλοια, it is always the bare meaning, the application, and so forth, that is attended to. When, for instance, Plutarch discusses the second word, he does not so much as touch that general question of Greek compound epithets which Mr Matthew Arnold touches (and begs) in a well-known passage.[203] He does not even glance at the grace, the beauty, the harmony of the word itself. He only wants to know why the poet specially applies this term to apple-trees, and why Empedocles selects apples themselves for the other epithet, ὑπέρφλοια. Nay, in discussing this last he gives a kind of indirect slap at the notion of an epithet being selected for the sake of “pretty writing and blooming colour.”[204] And so everywhere. It is not too much to say that Plutarch invariably avoids when he can, and when he accidentally approaches it, despatches in as unliterary a manner as possible, the business of the literary critic. If he does not (as there is some warrant for thinking he did) positively undervalue and almost despise this, he clearly regards it as something for which he himself has no vocation and in which he feels no interest. And then they make him the author of the Περὶ Ὕψους!
The much larger Symposiacs[201] tell the same story, but now directly, as if speaking aloud. There are The Symposiacs. nine books; each book discusses ten or more questions, often in depth. Table-talk among the Greeks and Romans was known to lean towards literary topics.[202] But Plutarch’s 145 table-talk isn’t just literary. It covers the customs and etiquette of social gatherings, what is or isn't proper behavior before and after a good meal, and the qualities of food and wine with natural, detailed, and curious insights. Sometimes the writer lets his imagination wander, such as in the famous debate about whether the bird came before the egg or vice versa. He discusses philosophy, science, and health; he wonders whether sea water will wash clothes or if a more refined solution won't; he judges the quality of jokes; he considers if meat spoils faster in moonlight or sunlight; and whether echoes are louder during the day or at night. But throughout all this, he seems to steer clear of literature as if it were a dangerous monster. When he does approach the topic, he manages to do it in the least literary way possible. We might see Homer’s name in a chapter title and hope for something relevant, but Plutarch is just curious about why Homer mentions boxing first, then wrestling, and puts running last when discussing games. In one of the prefaces (specifically Book V), there is a disdainful mention of φορτικοὶ καὶ ἀφιλόλογοι, who tell riddles and such after dinner. But, unfortunately, the book itself engages in “Philology” in a way that offers us little value. It does introduce the old and still debated question of why the dramatic and literary portrayal of painful subjects can be enjoyable, but that's more philosophical than literary. 146 It begins to question whether poetry prizes at festivals have ancient origins, but that's just antiquarianism. When it does touch on something actually “philological,” like analyzing epithets such as ζωρότερον and ἀγλαόκαρπον and ὑπέρφλοια, it focuses solely on their basic meanings and applications. For instance, when Plutarch discusses the second word, he doesn't even address the broader question of Greek compound epithets that Mr. Matthew Arnold discusses (and mentions) in a well-known passage.[203] He doesn't mention the grace, beauty, or harmony of the word itself. He only wants to know why the poet specifically uses this term for apple-trees, and why Empedocles chooses apples for the other epithet, ὑπέρφλοια. In fact, when discussing the latter, he indirectly criticizes the idea that an epithet is chosen for the sake of “pretty writing and colorful expression.”[204] And this pattern continues throughout his work. It’s fair to say that Plutarch consistently avoids, when possible, and when he accidentally touches on it, handles the business of the literary critic in the most unliterary way possible. Whether he actively undervalues and looks down on it, or simply feels it’s not his calling and has no interest in it, remains unclear. And yet, he is considered the author of the Περὶ Ὕψους!
To say that Lucian[205] is the Aristophanes of post-Christian Greek may seem a feeble and obvious attempt at epigram. But, so far as criticism is concerned, it has a propriety |Lucian.| which takes it out of the category of the forcible-feeble. Not only are the two writers alike (giving weight for age) in the purity of their respective styles; not only are they alike in the all-dissolving irony and the staunch Toryism of their satire on innovations; but their critical attitudes are (when once more due allowance has been made for circumstances and seasons) curiously similar. Neither is a literary critic first of all or by profession,—though Lucian’s date, the state of literature in his time, and his being in the 147main a prose writer, give him a sort of “false air” of being this. Both dislike innovations of phrase, at least as much because they are innovations as because they are actually in bad taste. Both hate “conceit,” and neologism, at least as vehemently because such things happen to be associated with opinions obnoxious to them as because they dislike the things themselves. And consequently (though again, for reasons easily given, less apparently in Lucian’s case than in Aristophanes), the critical work of both, though displaying astonishing acuteness, is rather a special phase, a particular function of a general attitude of satiric contemplation of life, than criticism pure and simple. In both, yet again, the combination of critical temperament and literary power makes what they have to say on the subject of extraordinary interest. Yet once more, in this case as in the former, the interest lies a little outside the path of strict criticism. What Lucian has to tell us is perhaps best, as it is certainly most memorably, summed up in the epigram attributed to him (and I am sure not unworthily) in the Anthology—
To say that Lucian[205] is the Aristophanes of post-Christian Greek might seem like a weak and obvious statement. However, in terms of criticism, it has a certain appropriateness that moves it beyond the realm of being merely superficial. The two writers are similar (considering their respective times) in the clarity of their styles; they also share a sharp irony and a strong traditionalism in their satire against new ideas. Their critical perspectives are oddly similar when you take into account the different contexts of their eras. Neither of them is primarily a literary critic by profession—though Lucian's time, the state of literature then, and his role mainly as a prose writer gives him a misleading impression as one. Both writers dislike new phrases not just because they’re new, but also because they often lack taste. They detest “pretentiousness” and new terms, at least partly because these things are often linked to opinions they find objectionable, as much as they simply dislike those concepts themselves. Consequently (though, for reasons that can be easily discussed, this is less evident in Lucian's case than in Aristophanes'), the critical work of both, while demonstrating remarkable insight, is more of a specific phase or function within their broader satirical outlook on life than straightforward criticism. Once again, the blend of critical temperament and literary talent in both makes what they have to share on the topic incredibly engaging. Yet, in this instance as in the previous one, the intriguing aspects lie somewhat outside the strict boundaries of traditional criticism. What Lucian conveys is perhaps best, and indeed most memorably, summarized in the epigram attributed to him (and I believe justifiably so) in the Anthology—
We do not get much beyond this cheerful doctrine in his more directly critical utterances. Much acuteness has been ascribed to the πῶς δεῖ ἱστορίαν συγγράφειν.[207] But one had |The How to Write History.| hardly need be a Lucian to see that the historian (or anybody else) must understand his subject, and know how to set it forth: though it may be very freely granted that a strict application of the doctrine would make considerable gaps on the shelves of libraries, or rather would leave very few books on them. Indeed the 148whole tractate, though very sound sense, is in more ways than one a prologue to the True History. And from its opening account of the unlucky Abderites and their epidemic of tragedy, through its application of the story of Diogenes rolling his tub, to its demure assertion at the end that the tub is rolled, the irony is sufficiently apparent.
We don't go much deeper than this optimistic idea in his more critical comments. A lot of sharp insight has been linked to the πῶς δεῖ ἱστορίαν συγγράφειν.[207] But you really don't have to be a Lucian to realize that the historian (or anyone else) needs to understand their subject and know how to present it: although it's fair to say that a strict following of this idea would leave many gaps on library shelves, or rather would result in very few books remaining. In fact, the 148entire treatise, while displaying a lot of common sense, also serves in several ways as a preface to the True History. From its opening story about the unfortunate Abderites and their tragic outbreak, through its reference to Diogenes rolling his tub, to its subtle claim at the end that the tub is rolled, the irony is quite clear.
If the “How to Write History” is chiefly concerned with matter, the Lexiphanes[208] is, with at least equal thoroughness, devoted |The Lexiphanes.| to words. The comedy here is of a different kind, broader, but hardly less subtle. The play on αὐχμὸς (“dry”) and νεοχμὸς (“newfangled”), the taste which Lexiphanes gives at once of his preciousness by the use of the word κυψελόβυστα (“wax-stuffed”), his superb contempt for irony,[209] with his interlocutor’s audacious punning and sham reverence, “set” the piece at once for us. The wonderful lingo which Lexiphanes proceeds to pour forth in his “Anti-symposium” is matter for another inquiry than this; but the subsequent criticism of it by Lycinus and Sopolis is quite within our competence. And there is nowhere any sounder prophylactic against one of the recurrent diseases of literature, an access of which has been on us, as it happens, for a considerable time past. There are other diseases, of course—affected archaism, affected purism, &c. But this particular one of “raising language to a higher power,” as it has been called by some of those afflicted (and pleased) with it in our days, has never been better characterised. “Before all things,” says Lycinus, “prythee remember me this, not to mimic the worst inventions of modern rhetoricians, and smack your lips over them,[210] but to trample on them, and emulate the great classical examples. Nor let the wind-flowers of speech bewitch you, but, after the manner of men in training, stick to solid food. Sacrifice first of all to the Goddess Clearness and to the Graces by whom you are quite deserted. Bid avaunt! to bombast and magniloquence, to tricks of speech. Do not turn up your nose, and strain your voice, and jeer at others, and think that carping at everybody else will put yourself in the front rank. Nay, you have another fault, not small, but perhaps your 149greatest, that you do not first arrange the meaning of your expressions, and then dress them up in word and phrase; but if you can pick up anywhere some outlandish locution, or invent one that seems pretty to you, you try to tack a meaning on to it, and are miserable if you cannot stuff it in somewhere, though it may have no necessary connection with what you have to say.”[211] It would be impossible to put more forcibly or better the necessary caution, the Devil’s Advocate’s plea, against the abuse and exaggeration of the doctrine of the “beautiful word.”
If "How to Write History" mainly focuses on content, the Lexiphanes[208] is just as thoroughly focused on language. The comedy here is of a different type, broader but still quite subtle. The play on αὐχμὸς (“dry”) and νεοχμὸς (“newfangled”), along with Lexiphanes's pretentiousness shown through the word κυψελόβυστα (“wax-stuffed”), and his excellent disregard for irony,[209] combined with his partner’s bold puns and mock reverence, sets the tone for us right away. The amazing language that Lexiphanes spills out in his “Anti-symposium” is a topic for another discussion, but the following critique by Lycinus and Sopolis is definitely something we can analyze. And there is no better defense against one of the ongoing problems in literature, which has been troubling us for quite some time. Of course, there are other issues—forced archaism, forced purism, etc. But this specific problem of “elevating language to a higher status,” as it has been termed by some who suffer from it (and take pleasure in it) today, has never been described better. “Above all,” says Lycinus, “please remember this: don’t imitate the worst habits of modern rhetoricians, or gloat over them,[210] but instead, reject them and strive to emulate the great classical examples. Don’t let fancy words dazzle you; stick to solid food like serious people do. First and foremost, honor the Goddess Clarity and the Graces who have completely abandoned you. Say no to bombast and grandiosity, to speech tricks. Don’t be snobby, strain your voice, mock others, and think that criticizing everyone else will elevate your status. No, you have another flaw, not minor but perhaps your greatest: you don’t first organize the meaning of what you want to say and then dress it up in words and phrases. Instead, if you happen to find some exotic expression or create one that seems appealing to you, you try to attach a meaning to it and feel miserable if you can’t fit it in somewhere, even if it has no real connection to your message.”[211] It would be impossible to express the necessary caution and the Devil’s Advocate’s argument against the misuse and overemphasis of the “beautiful word” concept more forcefully or clearly.
The “Indictment of the Vowels”[212] is rather a grammatical and rhetorical jeu d’esprit than a criticism; but if the curious |Other pieces: The Prometheus Es.| little piece, “To one who said 'You are the Prometheus of Prose,'”[213] were a little longer and more explicit, it would give us rather a firmer hold of Lucian’s serious views of literature than we have actually got. At first he plays, in his usual manner, with the notion of his real or invented flatterer. Are his works called Promethean because they are of clay? He sorrowfully admits the justice of the comparison. Or because they are so clever? This is sarcastic; and besides he has no wish to deserve the Caucasus. After all, too, it is a dubious compliment, for did not a comic writer call Cleon “a Prometheus”? Then he drolls variously on the “potter’s art” attributed to him, the slightness of his work, the ease with which it can be smashed, &c. But, perhaps there is a complimentary meaning—that Lucian, like Prometheus, is an inventor—that his books are not merely to pattern. He does not altogether reject the soft impeachment, though he hastens (in harmony with that conclusion of the Lexiphanes which has been just quoted) to say that mere novelty is no merit in his eyes. And this he proceeds to illustrate, in his own manner, by a story of the black camel and the magpie-coloured man that Ptolemy brought to Egypt, with the result that the Egyptians thought the camel frightful and the magpie-man a rather disgusting joke. But he has, he admits, attempted to adjust the philosophical dialogue to something like the tone of the comic poets, to avoid the faults of both, 150and to adjust their excellences. At any rate, says he, with one of his inimitable changes, Prometheus was a thief, and he, Lucian, is not. Nobody can call him a plagiarist, and he must stick to his art, such as it is, for otherwise he were Epimetheus if he changed his mind. In this quaint glancing mixture of the serious and the sarcastic, it is possible to guess a good deal, but guessing, as I have ventured to announce pretty prominently, is not the object of this book.
The “Indictment of the Vowels”[212] is more of a playful grammatical and rhetorical witty game than a real critique; but if the intriguing Other pieces: The Prometheus Es. shorter piece, “To one who said 'You are the Prometheus of Prose,'”[213] were just a bit longer and clearer, it would give us a better grasp of Lucian’s serious perspective on literature than we currently have. At first, he playfully engages with the idea of his true or imagined flatterer. Are his works called Promethean because they’re made of clay? He sadly acknowledges the fairness of that comparison. Or is it because they are so clever? That’s sarcastic; plus, he has no desire to end up like Prometheus. Ultimately, it's a questionable compliment, since didn’t a comic writer refer to Cleon as “a Prometheus”? Then he humorously comments on the “potter’s art” attributed to him, the lightness of his work, how easily it can be broken, and so on. But, perhaps there is a flattering meaning—that Lucian, like Prometheus, is an innovator—that his books are not just replicas. He doesn’t fully reject the gentle accusation, although he quickly (in line with that conclusion from the Lexiphanes that has just been mentioned) states that mere novelty doesn’t mean much to him. He illustrates this in his own way with a story about the black camel and the magpie-colored man that Ptolemy brought to Egypt, leading the Egyptians to find the camel terrifying and the magpie-man a rather gross joke. But he admits he has tried to adapt the philosophical dialogue to have a tone similar to comic poets, to avoid the mistakes of both, 150 and to combine their strengths. In any case, he says, with one of his unique shifts, Prometheus was a thief, and he, Lucian, is not. No one can label him a plagiarist, and he must stick to his craft, whatever it may be, or else he would be like Epimetheus if he changed his mind. In this amusing blend of seriousness and sarcasm, one can guess a lot, but as I’ve previously stated fairly clearly, guessing isn’t the purpose of this book.
To Rhetoric, as distinguished from literary criticism proper, Lucian’s chief (indeed his only considerable and substantive) contribution is the so-called “Master of the Orators,”[214] |Works touching Rhetoric.| to which may be added a μελέτη or declamation on one of the stock subjects (a case of tyrannicide) and some parts of the “Twice Accused Man.”[215] This last is a curious pot-pourri of satire on the different schools of philosophy, on the methods of the law courts, and on forensic eloquence. Rhetoric herself appears, besides an impersonation of Dialogue, both in the character of public prosecutors against “the Syrian.” Rhetoric states that he has deserted her for Dialogue, Dialogue that he has disgraced and shamed him by burlesque. Now Lucian, it is hardly necessary to say, was a Syrian, and had been a professional teacher of Rhetoric himself. The piece is chiefly parody, especially in the two speeches just mentioned, where Lucian displays that faculty of causing his characters to make themselves ridiculous, in which he has had no rival (except the authors of the Satire Menippée and Butler), to admiration. The reasons given by the “Syrian” for deserting Rhetoric are also very funny.
To Rhetoric, which is different from literary criticism, Lucian’s main (actually his only significant) contribution is the so-called “Master of the Orators,”[214] Works on Rhetoric. along with a study or speech on one of the typical subjects (a case of tyrannicide) and some sections of the “Twice Accused Man.”[215] This last work is a curious potpourri of satire targeting various philosophical schools, courtroom methods, and rhetorical eloquence. Rhetoric herself appears, along with a personification of Dialogue, both taking on the role of public prosecutors against “the Syrian.” Rhetoric claims he has abandoned her for Dialogue, while Dialogue accuses him of embarrassing and humiliating him through parody. It’s worth noting that Lucian was indeed Syrian and had previously been a professional teacher of Rhetoric. The piece is mainly a parody, especially in the two speeches mentioned, where Lucian showcases his talent for making his characters look ridiculous, a skill in which he has had no equal (except for the authors of the Menippean Satire and Butler) to great effect. The reasons given by the “Syrian” for leaving Rhetoric are also very amusing.
But the whole has only a partial connection with literature, and is even more concerned with the degradation of the Rhetorical profession than with Rhetoric herself. Incidentally, however, it shows the strong attraction of that subject, warped and mismanaged as it was, for persons with the literary interest in them. If Rhetoric could have seen herself as she ought to be—even as she is in Longinus—it is pretty certain that Lucian would not have said the hard things against her which here appear.
But the whole thing is only somewhat related to literature and is actually more focused on the decline of the Rhetorical profession than on Rhetoric itself. However, it does highlight the strong appeal of that subject, even if it was twisted and mishandled, for those with a literary interest. If Rhetoric could have recognized her true self—like how she's portrayed in Longinus—it's very likely that Lucian wouldn't have made the harsh criticisms of her that we see here.
151The “Master of the Rhetors” or Orators is in the common form of rhetorical treatises, the form of the Περὶ Ὕψους itself, that of an address to a young friend. This young friend had asked how a man might become a rhetor and a sophist, a position and title which he thought the noblest of all. Lucian has not the least objection to tell him, so let him listen. He shall climb the steep easily and rest on the heights, while others are tumbling down and cracking their crowns. Let there be no doubt about this. Poetry is a more difficult thing than rhetoric, and did not Hesiod master it by just plucking a few leaves from Helicon? Did not a merchant show Alexander a short cut from Persia to Egypt, only the unbelieving Macedonian would not listen? Lucian will be that merchant.
151The “Master of the Rhetors” or Orators follows the typical style of rhetorical texts, similar to the format of the Περὶ Ὕψους, presented as a conversation with a young friend. This friend wanted to know how to become a rhetor and a sophist, a title he believed to be the most prestigious. Lucian is more than happy to share the answer, so pay attention. He will help you ascend the challenging path and enjoy the view from the top while others struggle and fall behind. There’s no doubt about it. Poetry is much harder than rhetoric, and didn’t Hesiod achieve it just by picking a few leaves from Helicon? Didn’t a merchant show Alexander a shortcut from Persia to Egypt, but the skeptical Macedonian wouldn't take his advice? Lucian will be that merchant.
There are two ways to Rhetoric (see Cebes on another matter). One (to cut short the abundant and agreeable “chaff” of which, here as elsewhere, Lucian is so prodigal) is the long, troublesome, and ungrateful imitation of the mighty men of antiquity, of Plato and Demosthenes and the rest. The other, dealt with more copiously and more ironically still, is quite different. You learn a few fashionable catchwords for ordinary use, and some precious archaisms for occasional ornament; you must get rid of all bashfulness, dress yourself very well, cultivate the vices which happen to be in vogue, or at any rate pretend to them, and keep a good deal of company with women and servants, for both are babblesome and seldom at a loss. There is nothing hard in this and other precepts; and if you observe them, you will soon become a famous orator. Very good fun all of it, and very shrewd “criticism of life,” no doubt, but only distantly connected with criticism of literature.
There are two approaches to Rhetoric (see Cebes on a different topic). One (to skip over the abundant and pleasant "chaff" that Lucian is so generous with here and elsewhere) is the long, tedious, and unappreciated imitation of the great figures from ancient times, like Plato and Demosthenes and others. The other, discussed in even more detail and with more irony, is quite different. You pick up a few trendy catchphrases for everyday use, along with some valuable old-fashioned terms for occasional flair; you need to shed any shyness, dress sharply, embrace the trends that are popular, or at least pretend to, and keep company with women and servants, as both are chatty and usually have something to say. There’s nothing difficult about this and other advice; if you follow them, you’ll quickly become a well-known orator. It's all good fun and certainly clever “criticism of life,” but it only has a loose connection to literary criticism.
Yet it requires no hazardous conjecture to discern a very considerable literary critic in Lucian, and to discover the |His critical limitations.| reason why that critic did not come out in himself or in his contemporaries, unless we are to rank the lonely and magnificent personality of Longinus among these. There was interesting literature in Lucian’s time—it is enough to mention the name of Apuleius to establish that proposition—but hardly any of it was exactly great, and the best of it was marred, either by the negative tendency which is one 152side of despair of greatness, or else by the hectic colours of decadence, or by the dubious struggles of new tendencies not yet quite ready to be born. Lucian himself (at any rate, after that youth of which we know so little) inclined, it is not necessary to say, to the negative side. He was distinctly deficient in enthusiasm (with which, perhaps, the critical artist can dispense as little as the creative), and had small feeling for poetry. His admiration for the great Attic prose writers, and its result in his own delightful style, are obvious enough; while the justice, if also the rigour, of his onslaughts on the characteristics most opposed to theirs, the characteristics of florid, “conceited,” neologistic prose and verse, cannot be denied. But the unsatisfactory negation of his religious and philosophical criticism extends also to his literary attitude. “Cannot you,” one feels inclined to say, “find something to say for as well as against luxuriance of fancy, wealth of colour, delicate suggestiveness of thought and phrase?” Cannot you, like Longinus, admit that Nature meant men to think and write magnificently of the magnificent? He could not, or he would not: his very interest in literature as literature seems to have been lukewarm. And so the greatest writer of all the later Greeks, a writer great enough to rank with all but the very greatest of the earlier, gives us very little but carping criticism of literature, and not much even of that.
Yet it doesn’t take a daring guess to recognize that Lucian was a significant literary critic and to understand why that critic didn’t fully emerge in himself or in his peers, unless we consider the exceptional figure of Longinus. There was certainly interesting literature during Lucian's time—it’s enough to mention Apuleius to support that claim—but hardly any of it was truly great, and the best was flawed, either by a negative outlook stemming from despair over greatness, the intense colors of decay, or by the uncertain struggles of new movements not yet ready to emerge. Lucian himself (at least after that period of his youth about which we know very little) leaned towards the negative aspect. He notably lacked enthusiasm (which, perhaps, a critical artist can manage without just as little as a creative one) and had little appreciation for poetry. His admiration for the great Attic prose writers, and the impact it had on his own charming style, is quite clear; the fairness, if also the strictness, of his attacks on the characteristics that were most contrary to theirs—those traits of flowery, “pretentious,” experimental prose and poetry—cannot be denied. However, the unsatisfactory negativity in his religious and philosophical critiques also extends to his literary stance. “Can’t you,” one might feel inclined to ask, “find something to say in favor of rather than just against the richness of imagination, the vibrancy of detail, and the subtle suggestiveness of thought and expression?” Can’t you, like Longinus, acknowledge that nature intended people to think and write gloriously about the magnificent? He could not, or he simply would not: his interest in literature as literature seems to have been tepid. Consequently, the greatest writer among the later Greeks, a writer so notable that he ranks just below the very greatest from earlier times, offers us very little but critical commentary on literature, and not much of that either.
It does not fall within the plan of this work to examine at any length the recently much-debated question whether the |Longinus: the difficulties raised.| treatise Περὶ Ὕψους is, as after its first publication by Robortello in 1554 it was for nearly three centuries unquestioningly taken to be, the work of the rhetorician Longinus, who was Queen Zenobia’s Prime Minister, and was put to death by Aurelian. It has been the mania of the nineteenth century to prove that everybody’s work was written by somebody else, and it will not be the most useless task of the twentieth to betake itself to more profitable inquiries. References which will enable any one who cares to investigate the matter are given in a note.[216] Here it may be sufficient to 153say two things. The first is, that these questions appertain for settlement, less to the technical expert than to the intelligent judex, the half-juryman, half-judge, who is generally acquainted with the rules of logic and the laws of evidence. The second is, that the verdict of the majority of such judices on this particular question is, until some entirely new documents turn up, likely to be couched in something like the following form:—
It’s not the focus of this work to delve deeply into the recently much-discussed question of whether the Longinus: the challenges presented. treatise Περὶ Ὕψους is, as it was unquestioningly accepted for nearly three centuries after its first publication by Robortello in 1554, the work of the rhetorician Longinus, who served as Prime Minister to Queen Zenobia and was killed by Aurelian. The obsession of the nineteenth century has been to prove that everyone’s work was written by someone else, and it will not be the most pointless task of the twentieth century to focus on more useful inquiries. References for anyone who wants to look into this matter are included in a note.[216] For now, it suffices to say two things. First, these questions are better addressed not by technical experts, but by the thoughtful judex, a figure somewhere between a juryman and a judge, who is generally familiar with the rules of logic and evidence. Second, the general consensus among most such judices on this specific question is likely to resemble something like the following statement, unless entirely new documents come to light:—
1. The positive evidence for the authorship of Longinus is very weak, consisting in MS. attributions, the oldest of which[217] is irresolute in form, while it certainly does not date earlier than the tenth century.
1. The evidence supporting Longinus as the author is quite weak, relying on manuscript attributions, the oldest of which[217] is vague in form and definitely does not date back earlier than the tenth century.
2. There is absolutely no evidence against the authorship of Longinus, only a set of presumptions, most of which are sheer opinion, and carry no weight except as such. Moreover, no plausible competitor has even been hinted at. I hope it is not illiberal to say that the suggestion of Plutarch, which was made by Vaucher, and has met with some favour, carries with it irresistible evidence that the persons who make it know little about criticism. No two things could possibly be more different than the amiable ethical knack of the author of the Moralia, and the intense literary gift of the author of the Περὶ Ὕψους.
2. There is absolutely no evidence against Longinus being the author, just a bunch of assumptions, most of which are purely opinion and don’t hold any real weight. Also, no credible alternative authorship has even been suggested. I hope it’s not unkind to say that the idea from Plutarch, which Vaucher put forward and has gained some support, clearly shows that those who propose it don't really understand criticism. The friendly, ethical style of the author of the Moralia and the intense literary talent of the author of the Περὶ Ὕψους are worlds apart.
Another of the “Academic questions” connected with the book, however, is of more literary importance, and that is its |“Sublimity.”| proper designation in the modern languages. There has been a consensus of the best authorities of late years, even though they may not agree on other points, that “The Sublime” is a far from happy translation of ὕψος. Not only has “Sublime” in the modern languages, and especially in English, a signification too much specialised, but the specialisation is partly in the wrong direction. No one, for instance, who 154uses English correctly, however great his enthusiasm for the magnificent Sapphic ode which Longinus has had the well-deserved good fortune to preserve to us, would call it exactly sublime,[218] there being, in the English connotation of that word, an element of calmness, or at any rate (for a storm may be sublime) of mastery, which is absent here. And so in other cases; “Sublime” being more especially unfortunate in bringing out (what no doubt remains to some extent in any case) the inadequateness and tautology of the attempts to define the sources of ὕψος. Hall, the seventeenth-century translator, avoided these difficulties by a simple rendering, “the height of eloquence,” which is more than literally exact, though it is neither elegant nor handy. Nor is there perhaps any single word that is not open to almost as many objections as Sublime itself. So that (and again this is the common conclusion) it is well to keep it, with a very careful preliminary explanation that the Longinian Sublime is not sublimity in its narrower sense, but all that quality, or combination of qualities, which creates enthusiasm in literature, all that gives consummateness to it, all that deserves the highest critical encomium either in prose or poetry.
Another important “Academic question” related to the book is its proper term in modern languages, specifically the concept of “Sublimity.” Recently, there has been general agreement among leading scholars that “The Sublime” is not an ideal translation of ὕψος. The term “Sublime” in modern languages, especially in English, carries a meaning that is too specialized and often in the wrong context. For example, no one who uses English correctly, regardless of how much they admire the beautiful Sapphic ode that Longinus has fortunately preserved for us, would exactly label it as sublime,[218] because the English connotation of that word suggests an element of calmness or, at least (since a storm can indeed be sublime), a sense of mastery that is lacking here. This holds true in other instances as well; “Sublime” is particularly unfortunate in highlighting (which still exists to some degree in any case) the inadequacy and redundancy in attempts to define the sources of ὕψος. Hall, the seventeenth-century translator, sidestepped these issues by simply calling it “the height of eloquence,” which is more than literally correct, even if it's neither elegant nor convenient. Moreover, there may not be any single word that doesn’t face nearly as many criticisms as Sublime itself. Thus, (and once again, this is the common consensus) it’s advisable to retain it, with a very careful introductory explanation that the Longinian Sublime isn’t sublimity in its narrower definition, but rather the quality or combination of qualities that ignites enthusiasm in literature, everything that gives consummateness to it, and all that merits the highest praise in both prose and poetry.
Few persons, however, whom the gods have made critical will care to spend much time in limine over the authorship, |Quality and contents of the treatise.| the date,[219] the title, and the other beggarly elements in respect to this astonishing treatise. Incomplete as it is—and its incompleteness is as evident as that of the Poetics, and probably not much less substantial—difficult as are some of its terms, deprived as we are in some cases of the power of appreciating its citations fully, through our ignorance of their context, puzzled as we may even be now and then by that radical difference in taste and view-point, that “great gulf fixed,” which sometimes, though only sometimes, does interpose itself between modern and ancient,—no student of criticism, hardly one would think any fairly educated and intelligent man, can read a dozen 155lines of the book without finding himself in a new world, as he compares it with even the best of his earlier critical masters. He is in the presence of a man who has accidentally far greater advantages of field than Aristotle, essentially far more powerful genius, and an intenser appreciation of literature, than Dionysius or Quintilian. And probably the first thought—not of the student, who will be prepared for it, but of the fairly educated man who knows something of Pope and Boileau and the rest of them—will be, “How on earth did this book come to be quoted as an authority by a school like that of the ‘classical’ critics of the seventeenth-eighteenth century, whose every principle almost, whose general opinions certainly, it seems to have been designedly written to crush, conclude, and quell?” Of this more hereafter. Let us begin, as in former important cases, by a short abstract of the actual contents of the book.
Few people, however, whom the gods have made critical will want to spend much time in limine discussing the authorship, |The quality and content of the treatise.| the date,[219] the title, and the other insignificant details regarding this amazing treatise. Incomplete as it is—and its incompleteness is as obvious as that of the Poetics, and probably not much less substantial—some of its terms are difficult, and we're sometimes at a loss to fully appreciate its citations due to our ignorance of their context. We might even feel puzzled now and then by that significant difference in taste and perspective, that “great gulf fixed,” which occasionally, though not always, separates modern and ancient views. Yet, no student of criticism, and hardly anyone you’d think of as fairly educated and intelligent, can read a dozen lines of the book without feeling transported to a new world when compared to even the best of his earlier critical influences. He encounters a thinker with far greater advantages in this field than Aristotle, a far more powerful genius, and an even deeper appreciation of literature than Dionysius or Quintilian. The first thought—not of the student, who will be prepared for it, but of the fairly educated person familiar with Pope and Boileau and others—will likely be, “How on earth did this book come to be cited as an authority by a school like that of the ‘classical’ critics of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, whose every principle almost, and certainly their general opinions, it seems to have been purposefully written to challenge, conclude, and silence?” More on this later. Let’s start, as we have in other significant cases, with a brief summary of the actual contents of the book.
The author commences by addressing a young friend or pupil, a certain Postumius (Terentianus or Florentianus?), on the inefficiency of the Treatise on the Sublime by a certain Cæcilius.[220] In endeavouring to provide something more satisfactory, especially as to the sources of Sublimity, he premises little more in the shape of definition than that it is “a certain consummateness and eminence” of words, completing this with the remark (the first epoch-making one of the treatise) that the effect of such things is “not persuasion but transport,”[221] not the result of skill, pains, and arrangement, but something which, “opportunely out-flung,”[222] carries everything before it. But can it be taught? Is it not innate? The doubt implies a fallacy. Nature is necessary, but it must be guided and helped by art. Then comes a gap, a specially annoying one, since the farther shore lands us in the midst of an unfavourable criticism of a passage supposed to come from the lost Orithyia of Æschylus, which is succeeded by, or grouped with, other specimens of the false sublime, bombast, tumidity, and 156the parenthurson.[223] Next we pass to “frigidity,” a term which Longinus uses with a slightly different connotation from Aristotle’s, applying it chiefly to what he thinks undue flings and quips and conceits. These particular strictures are, in Chapter V., generalised off into a brief but admirable censure of the quest for mere novelty, of that “horror of the obvious” which bad taste at all times has taken for a virtue. To cure this and other faults, there is nothing for it but to make for the true Sublime, hard as it may be. For (again a memorable and epoch-making saying) “the judgment of words is the latest begotten fruit of many an attempt.”[224]
The author begins by speaking to a young friend or student, a certain Postumius (Terentianus or Florentianus?), about the shortcomings of the Treatise on the Sublime by a certain Cæcilius.[220] In trying to offer something more satisfying, particularly regarding the origins of Sublimity, he only defines it as “a certain completeness and excellence” of words, adding the noteworthy point (the first groundbreaking idea of the treatise) that the effect of such things is “not persuasion but transport,”[221] not merely the product of skill, effort, and organization, but something that, “opportunely out-flung,”[222] sweeps everything along with it. But can it really be taught? Is it not inherent? The question indicates a misunderstanding. Nature is essential, but it needs to be guided and supported by art. Then there’s a gap, a particularly frustrating one, since the next part leads to a negative critique of a passage thought to be from the lost Orithyia of Æschylus, which is followed by, or grouped with, other examples of the false sublime, such as bombast, exaggerated language, and the parenthurson.[223] Next, we move on to “frigidity,” a term that Longinus uses a bit differently than Aristotle, mainly applying it to what he considers excessive puns and cleverness. These specific criticisms are generalized in Chapter V. into a brief but excellent denunciation of the pursuit of mere novelty, of that “horror of the obvious” that bad taste has often mistaken for virtue. To address this and other issues, the only solution is to strive for the true Sublime, no matter how challenging it might be. For (again, a memorable and groundbreaking statement) “the judgment of words is the latest fruit of many attempts.”[224]
The first canon of sublimity is not unlike the famous Quod Semper, &c. If a thing does not transport at all, it is certainly not Sublime. If its transporting power fails with repetition, with submission to different but still competent judges, it is not sublime. When men different in habits, lives, aims, ages, speech, agree about it, then no mistake is possible.
The first principle of sublimity is a lot like the well-known Always, etc. If something doesn’t move you at all, it’s definitely not sublime. If its ability to move you diminishes with repetition or when judged by various competent critics, it’s not sublime. When people with different habits, lifestyles, goals, ages, and ways of speaking all agree on it, then there’s no room for error.
The sources of Sublimity are next defined as five in number: Command of strong and manly thought; Vehement and enthusiastic passion—these are congenital; Skilfulness with Figures; Nobility of phrase; Dignified and elevated ordonnance.[225] These, after a rebuke of some length to Cæcilius for omitting Passion, he proceeds to discuss seriatim. The ἁδρεπήβολον, which he now calls “great-naturedness,”[226] holds the first place in value as in order, and examples of it, and of the failure to reach it, are given from many writers, Homer and “the Legislator of the Jews” being specially praised. This laudation leads to one of the best known and most interesting passages of the whole book, a short criticism and comparison of the Iliad and the Odyssey, whereon, as on other things in this abstract, more 157hereafter. The interest certainly does not sink with the quotation from Sappho, whether we agree or not (again vide post) that the source of its charm is “the selection and composition of her details.” Other typical passages are then cited and criticised.
The sources of Sublimity are defined as five: Control over strong and masculine thought; Intense and passionate feelings—these are innate; Skillful use of figures; Nobility in wording; and Dignified and elevated prescription.[225] After giving Cæcilius a lengthy reprimand for overlooking Passion, he goes on to discuss these points one by one. The ἁδρεπήβολον, which he now refers to as “great-naturedness,”[226] is the most important aspect both in terms of value and sequence, with examples from various writers, especially praising Homer and "the Legislator of the Jews." This praise leads to one of the most well-known and intriguing sections of the entire book, a brief critique and comparison of the Iliad and the Odyssey, which will be further explored 157 later. The interest certainly doesn’t diminish with the quote from Sappho, whether we agree or not (again vide post) that its charm comes from “the selection and composition of her details.” Other typical passages are then cited and critiqued.
We next come to Amplification,—almost the first evidence in the treatise, and not a fatal one, of the numbing power of “Figures.” Longinus takes occasion by it for many illuminative animadversions, not merely on Homer, but on Plato, Herodotus, Demosthenes, and Thucydides, whom (it is very satisfactory to observe) he includes among those who have “sublimity.” This handling of Figures, professedly eclectic, is fertile in such animadversions in regard to others besides Amplification—Hyperbata, Polyptota, Antimetathesis, and others still—with especial attention to Periphrasis, to his praise of which the eighteenth century perhaps attended without due attention to his cautions.
We now turn to Amplification, which is almost the first sign in the text of the overwhelming influence of "Figures." Longinus uses this to offer many insightful comments, not just on Homer but also on Plato, Herodotus, Demosthenes, and Thucydides, who he pleasingly includes among those with "sublimity." His approach to Figures, which is intentionally diverse, generates numerous comments about other figures besides Amplification—like Hyperbata, Polyptota, Antimetathesis, and more—with a special focus on Periphrasis, a concept that the eighteenth century perhaps appreciated without fully heeding his warnings.
Then comes another of the flashes of light. Dismissing the figures, he turns to diction in itself, and has a wonderful passage on it, culminating in the dictum, “For beautiful words are in deed and in fact the very light of the spirit,”[227]—the Declaration of Independence and the “Let there be light” at once of Literary Criticism.
Then another flash of light appears. Ignoring the figures, he focuses on diction itself, delivering a fantastic passage about it, leading to the statement, “For beautiful words are truly the light of the spirit,”[227]—the Declaration of Independence and the “Let there be light” of Literary Criticism at once.
Here the Enemy seems to have thought that he was getting too good, for another and greater gap occurs, and when we are allowed to read again, we are back among the Figures and dealing with Metaphor—the criticism of examples, however, being still illuminative. It leads him, moreover, to another of his nugget-grounds, the discussion on “Faultlessness,” which introduces some especially valuable parallels—Apollonius and Homer, Bacchylides and Pindar, Ion and Sophocles, Hyperides and Demosthenes, Lysias and Plato. Then we pass to the figure Hyperbole after a gap, and then to ordonnance and arrangement, with a passage, valuable but, like all similar passages in the ancient critics, difficult, on rhythm. After this a section on μικρότης—“littleness,” “triviality”—leads abruptly to the close, which is not the close, and which, after 158some extremely interesting remarks on the ethical and other conditions of the time, ends with an unfulfilled promise of treating the subject of the Passions. The loss of this is perhaps more to be regretted than the loss of any other single tractate of the kind in antiquity. It might have been, and possibly was, only a freshening up of the usual rhetorical commonplaces about the “colours of good and evil,” and the probable disposition of the hearer or reader. But it might also, and from Longinus’s handling of the other stock subject of the Figures it is much more likely to, have been something mainly, if not wholly, new: in fact, something that to this day we have not got—an analysis of the direct appeals of literature to the primary emotions of the soul.
Here, the Enemy seems to think he’s gotten a bit too confident, as another significant gap appears. When we’re finally allowed to read again, we find ourselves back among the Figures and exploring Metaphor—though the critique of examples is still enlightening. This also leads him to one of his favorite topics, the discussion on “Faultlessness,” which brings up some especially valuable comparisons—Apollonius and Homer, Bacchylides and Pindar, Ion and Sophocles, Hyperides and Demosthenes, Lysias and Plato. After a gap, we move on to the figure Hyperbole, then to prescription and arrangement, including a valuable yet challenging segment on rhythm, like many passages from ancient critics. Following this, a section on μικρότης—“littleness,” “triviality”—suddenly leads us to the end, which isn’t really the end. After 158 some very interesting comments on the ethical and other conditions of the time, it concludes with an unfulfilled promise to discuss the subject of the Passions. The loss of this is perhaps more regrettable than losing any other single piece like this from antiquity. It could have merely been a rehashing of the usual rhetorical clichés about the “colors of good and evil” and the likely attitudes of the listener or reader. However, based on Longinus’s treatment of the other common topic of the Figures, it’s much more likely that it would have been something mainly, if not entirely, new: in fact, an analysis of how literature directly appeals to the fundamental emotions of the soul.
In considering this inestimable book, it is hardly possible to exaggerate the importance of these early words of it to which attention has been drawn above. The yoke of “persuasion” has at last been broken from the neck of the critic. He does not consider literature as something which will help a man to carry an assembly with him, to persuade a jury, to gain a declamation prize. He does indeed still mention the listener rather than the reader; but that is partly tradition, partly a consequence of the still existing prevalence of recitation or reading aloud. Further, it is sufficiently evident that the critic |Preliminary Retrospect.| has come to regard literature as a whole, and is not distracted by supposed requirements of “invention” on the part of the poet, of “persuasion” on the part of the orator, and so forth. He looks at the true and only test of literary greatness—the “transport,” the absorption of the reader. And he sees as no one, so far as we know, saw before him (except Dionysius for a moment and “in a glass darkly”), as Dante was the only man after him to see for a millennium and much more, that the beautiful words, the “mots rayonnants,” are at least a main means whereby this effect is produced. Instead of style and its criticism being dismissed, or admitted at best with impatience as something φορτικόν, we have that gravest and truest judgment of the latter as the latest-born offspring of many a painful endeavour. Far is it indeed from him to stick to the word only: his remarks on 159novelty, his peroration (not intended as such, but so coming to us), and many other things, are proof of that. But in the main his criticism is of the pure æsthetic kind, and of the best of that kind. It will not delay us too much to examine it a little more in detail.
When considering this invaluable book, it's impossible to overstate the significance of the early words highlighted above. The burden of “persuasion” has finally been lifted from the critic's shoulders. He no longer views literature as a tool for swaying an audience, convincing a jury, or winning a speaking competition. While he still references the listener instead of the reader, this is partly due to tradition and partly because recitation or reading aloud is still common. Moreover, it's clear that the critic now sees literature as a whole and isn't distracted by the supposed needs for “invention” from the poet or “persuasion” from the orator, among other things. He focuses on the true and ultimate measure of literary greatness—the “transport,” the engagement of the reader. He sees, as no one before him (with the exception of Dionysius for a brief moment and “in a glass darkly”), and as Dante was the only one to see for a millennium and more, that the beautiful words, the “mots rayonnants,” are a key way this effect is achieved. Instead of dismissing style and its critique as trivial, or at best viewing it with impatience, we have a serious and accurate assessment, acknowledging it as the result of much hard work. He certainly doesn’t restrict himself to just the words; his observations on novelty, his closing remarks (which weren’t intended as such, but come across that way), and many other points serve as evidence of this. However, primarily his criticism falls within the realm of pure aesthetics, and it’s some of the best of that kind. It won't take us too long to explore it in a bit more depth.
The opening passage as to Cæcilius, though it has tempted some into perilous hypothetic reconstructions of that critic’s |Detailed Criticism: The opening.| possible teaching, really comes to little more than this—that Longinus, like most of us, was not exactly satisfied with another man’s handling of his favourite subject. And, curiously enough, the only specific fault that he here finds—namely, that his predecessor, while illustrating the nature of the Sublime amply, neglected to discuss the means of reaching it—rather recoils on himself. For there can be little doubt that the weakest part of the Περὶ Ὕψους is its discussion of “sources.” But the great phrase, already more than once referred to, as to transport or ecstasy, not persuasion, lifts us at once—itself transports us—into a region entirely different from that of all preceding Rhetorics, without at the same time giving any reason to fear loss of touch with the common ground and common-sense. For nothing can be saner than the handling, in the second chapter, of that aporia concerning nature and art, genius and painstaking, which has not infrequently been the cause of anything but sane writing.
The opening section about Cæcilius, while it has lured some into risky hypothetical interpretations of that critic’s In-Depth Critique: The opening. possible teachings, essentially boils down to this: Longinus, like many of us, wasn't exactly happy with how someone else approached his favorite topic. Interestingly, the one specific flaw he points out—namely, that his predecessor, despite thoroughly illustrating the nature of the Sublime, failed to discuss how to achieve it—actually reflects back on himself. There's little doubt that the weakest part of the Περὶ Ὕψους is its discussion of “sources.” However, the impactful phrase, mentioned several times, regarding transport or ecstasy, rather than persuasion, immediately elevates us—it transports us—into a completely different realm from all prior Rhetoric, without making us worried about losing touch with common ground and common sense. Because nothing can be more rational than the discussion in the second chapter about that aporia concerning nature and art, talent and hard work, which has frequently led to anything but sensible writing.
After the gap, however, we come to one of the passages recently glanced at, and mentioned or to be mentioned so |The stricture on the Orithyia.| often elsewhere, which warn us as to difference of view. The passage, supposed to be, as we said, Æschylean and from the Orithyia, is no doubt at rather more than “concert-pitch.” It is Marlowe rather than Shakespeare; yet Shakespeare himself has come near to it in Lear and elsewhere, and one line at least—
After the break, we arrive at one of the sections we've recently reviewed and mentioned, or will mention, often in other contexts, which alerts us to differing perspectives. The section, which is thought to be, as we said, from Aeschylus and from the Orithyia, is definitely a bit more than just “on point.” It resembles Marlowe's work more than Shakespeare's; however, Shakespeare has approached a similar style in Lear and other pieces, and there is at least one line that—
is a really splendid piece of metre and phrase, worthy, high-pitched as it is, of the author of the Oresteia and the Prometheus at his very best. So, too, the much-enduring Gorgias would hardly have received very severe reprehension from any but the extremest 160precisians of modern criticism, at its most starched time, for calling vultures “living tombs.” But the horror of the Greeks on the one hand for anything extravagant, bizarre, out of measure, on the other for the slightest approach in serious work to the unbecoming, the unpleasantly suggestive, makes Longinus here a very little prudish. And his general remarks are excellent, especially in reference to τὸ παρένθυρσον, which I have ventured to interpret, not quite in accordance with the general rendering, “the poking in of the thyrsus at the wrong time,” the affectation of Bacchanalian fury where no fury need be.
is a really impressive piece of meter and phrasing, worthy, as lofty as it is, of the author of the Oresteia and the Prometheus at his best. Similarly, the long-enduring Gorgias wouldn’t have faced much harsh criticism from anyone but the most rigid modern critics, at their most uptight, for referring to vultures as “living tombs.” However, the Greeks' horror on one hand for anything excessive, weird, or out of proportion, and on the other for even the slightest hint of impropriety or unpleasant suggestion in serious work makes Longinus seem a bit prudish here. His general observations are excellent, especially regarding τὸ παρένθυρσον, which I have dared to interpret not quite in line with the usual translation, “the poking in of the thyrsus at the wrong time,” referring to the feigned Bacchanalian rage where no rage is needed.
But we still have the same warning in the chapter on Frigidity, coupled with another—that, perhaps, as sometimes happens, Longinus' sense of humour was not quite |Frigidity.| equal to his sense of sublimity, and yet another—that the historic sense, so late developed everywhere, was, perhaps, not very strong in him. We, at least, should give Timæus the benefit of a doubt, as to the presence of a certain not inexcusable irony in the comparison (in which, for instance, neither Swift nor Carlyle would have hesitated to indulge) of the times taken by Alexander to conquer Asia and by Isocrates to write the Panegyric. On the other hand, he seems to forget the date of Timæus when he finds the μικροχαρές, the paltrily funny, in the historian’s connection of the Athenian Hermocopidæ and their punishment by Hermocrates, the son of Hermon. There is no reason why Timæus should not have been quite serious, though in the third century after Christ, and even in the first, the allusion might seem either a tasteless freethinking jest or a silly piece of superstition.
But we still have the same warning in the chapter on Frigidity, along with another—that, as sometimes happens, Longinus' sense of humor might not quite match his sense of greatness, and yet another—that the historical perspective, which developed late everywhere, may not have been very strong in him. We, at least, should give Timæus the benefit of the doubt regarding the presence of a certain excusable irony in the comparison (in which, for example, neither Swift nor Carlyle would have hesitated to indulge) of the time taken by Alexander to conquer Asia and by Isocrates to write the Panegyric. On the other hand, he seems to overlook the date of Timæus when he finds the μικροχαρές, the trivial humor, in the historian’s connection of the Athenian Hermocopidæ and their punishment by Hermocrates, the son of Hermon. There’s no reason why Timæus shouldn’t have been quite serious, although in the third century after Christ, and even in the first, the reference might seem either a tasteless freethinking joke or a silly piece of superstition.
But by far the most interesting thing in this context is Longinus' irreconcilable objection to a fanciful metaphor |The “maidens in the eyes.”| which, as it happens most oddly, was, with a very slight variation, an equal pet of the Greeks of the great age and of our own Elizabethans. Every reader of the latter knows the phrase, “to look babies in the eyes” of the beloved—that is to say, to keep the face so close to hers that the little reflections of the gazer in the pupils of her eyes are discernible. The Greek term for these little images, and the pupils that mirrored them, was slightly different—it 161was κόραι, maidens. And as, from the famous quarrel scene in Homer downwards, the eyes were always, in Greek literature, the seat of modesty or of impudence, the combination suggested, not merely to Timæus but even to Xenophon, a play of words, “more modest than the maidens in their eyes,” or conversely, as where Timæus, speaking of the lawless lust of Agathocles, says that he must have had “harlots” (πόρνας), not “maidens” (κόρας), in his eyes. And Longinus is even more angry or sad with Xenophon than with Timæus, as expecting more propriety from him.
But by far the most interesting thing in this context is Longinus' strong objection to a fanciful metaphor The "maidens in the eyes." which, curiously enough, was, with a very slight variation, equally favored by both the Greeks of the great age and our own Elizabethans. Every reader of the latter knows the phrase, “to look babies in the eyes” of the beloved—that is to say, to keep the face so close to hers that the small reflections of the gazer in the pupils of her eyes are visible. The Greek term for these little images, and the pupils that reflected them, was slightly different—it 161 was κόραι, maidens. And as, from the famous quarrel scene in Homer onward, the eyes were always seen in Greek literature as the seat of modesty or impudence, the combination suggested, not just to Timæus but even to Xenophon, a play on words, “more modest than the maidens in their eyes,” or conversely, as when Timæus, speaking of the shameful lust of Agathocles, says that he must have had “harlots” (πόρνας), not “maidens” (κόρας), in his eyes. And Longinus is even more upset or disappointed with Xenophon than with Timæus, as he expected more propriety from him.
But whether we agree with him in detail or not, the inestimable passage, on the mere quest and craze for novelty, which |The canon “Quod semper.”| follows, more than reconciles us, as well as the other great saying in cap. vi. as to the “late-born” character of the judgment of style, and that in the next as to the canon of Sublimity being the effect produced unaltered in altered circumstances and cases. When we read these things we feel that literary criticism is at last fully constituted,—that it wants nothing more save greater variety, quantity, and continuance of literary creation, upon which to exercise itself.
But whether we agree with him in detail or not, the invaluable section on the constant search and obsession with novelty, which The canon "Quod semper." follows, more than makes up for it, along with the other important statement in cap. vi. about the “late-born” nature of style judgment, and the one that follows regarding the canon of Sublimity being the impact produced unchanged in different circumstances and situations. When we read these ideas, we sense that literary criticism is finally complete—it just needs more variety, quantity, and ongoing literary creation to really thrive.
No nervous check or chill need be caused by the tolerably certain fact that more than one hole may be picked in the |The sources of sublimity.| subsequent classification of the sources[228] of ὕψος. These attempts at an over-methodical classification (it has been said before) are always full of snares and pitfalls to the critic. Especially do they tempt him to the sin of arguing in a circle. It cannot be denied that in every one of the five divisions (except, perhaps, the valuable vindication of the quality of Passion) there is some treacherous word or other, which is a mere synonym of “sublime.” Thus in the first we have ἁδρεπήβολον, mastery of the ἅδρον, a curious word, the nearest equivalent of which in English is, perhaps, “stout” or 162“full-bodied,” as we apply these terms to wine; in the fourth γενναία, “noble,” which is only “sublime” in disguise; and in the fifth εν δε φαει και ολεσσον, of which much the same may be said.
No need to feel anxious or uneasy about the fairly certain fact that more than one flaw might arise in the subsequent classification of the sources of ὕψος. These attempts at an overly methodical classification (as has been mentioned before) are always full of traps for the critic. They especially tempt the critic to the error of circular reasoning. It can't be denied that in each of the five categories (except, possibly, the valuable defense of the quality of Passion), there's some misleading term that is just a synonym for "sublime." For example, in the first category, we have ἁδρεπήβολον, mastery of the ἅδρον, an interesting word whose closest English equivalent might be "stout" or "full-bodied," as we use those terms for wine; in the fourth category γενναία, "noble," which is merely "sublime" in disguise; and in the fifth category εν δε φαει και ολεσσον, which could be described similarly.
Any suggestion, however, of paralogism which might arise from this and be confirmed by the curious introduction in the third of the Figures, as if they were machines for automatic sublime-coining, must be dispelled by the remarks on Passion of the right kind as tending to sublimity, and by the special stress laid on the primary necessity of μεγαλοφροσύνη, whereof ὕψος itself is the mere ἀπήχημα or echo. Unfortunately here, as so often, the gap comes just in the most important place.
Any suggestion of misunderstanding that might come from this and be reinforced by the interesting introduction in the third of the Figures, as if they were machines for automatically creating the sublime, must be cleared up by the comments on the right kind of Passion, which tends toward sublimity, and by the special emphasis on the primary necessity of μεγαλοφροσύνη, of which ὕψος is merely its ἀπήχημα or echo. Unfortunately, as often happens, the gap appears right at the most crucial point.
When the cloud lifts, however, we find ourselves in one of the most interesting passages of the whole, the selection of “sublime” passages from Homer. A little superfluous matter about Homer’s “impiety” (the old, the respectable, Platonic mistake) occurs; but it matters not, especially in face of the two praises of the “Let there be light” of the Jewish legislator, “no chance comer,” and of the great ἐν δὲ φάει καὶ ὄλεσσον of Ajax, the mere juxtaposition of which once more shows what a critic we have got in our hands.
When the cloud lifts, we find ourselves in one of the most fascinating parts of the whole work, the selection of “sublime” passages from Homer. There’s a bit of unnecessary talk about Homer’s “impiety” (the old, respectable, Platonic mistake); but that’s not important, especially when we consider the two praises of “Let there be light” from the Jewish legislator, “no chance comer,” and the great ἐν δὲ φάει καὶ ὄλεσσον of Ajax. Just the comparison of these shows once again what an insightful critic we have here.
Not quite such a great one perhaps have we—yet one in the circumstances equally fascinating—in the contrasted remarks |Longinus on Homer.| on the Odyssey. Longinus is not himself impious; he is no Separatist (he is indeed far too good a critic to be that). But he will have the Romance of Ulysses to be “old age, though the old age of Homer.” “When a great nature is a little gone under, philomythia is characteristic of its decline.”[229] Evidently, he thinks, the Odyssey was Homer’s second subject, not his first. He is “a setting sun as mighty as ever, but less intense”: he is more unequal: he takes to the fabulous and the incredible. The Wine of Circe, the foodless voyage of Ulysses, the killing of the suitors—nay, the very attention paid to Character and Manners—tell the tale of decadence.
Not quite such a great one perhaps do we have—yet one in the circumstances equally fascinating—in the contrasting comments Longinus on Homer. on the Odyssey. Longinus isn’t impious himself; he isn’t a Separatist (he’s actually too good of a critic for that). But he sees the Romance of Ulysses as “old age, even if it’s the old age of Homer.” “When a great nature shows some decline, a love for myths is typical of its fall.”[229] Clearly, he believes the Odyssey was Homer’s second topic, not his first. He is “a setting sun as powerful as ever, but less intense”: he becomes more inconsistent: he leans toward the fantastic and the unbelievable. The Wine of Circe, the foodless journey of Ulysses, the slaying of the suitors—indeed, the very focus on Character and Manners—tells the story of decline.
He is wrong, undoubtedly wrong—we may swear it boldly by those who fell in Lyonnesse, and in the palace of Atli, and under the echoes of the horn of Roland. The Odyssey is not 163less than the Iliad; it is different. But we can hardly quarrel with him for being wrong, because his error is so instructive, so interesting. We see in it first (even side by side with not a little innovation) that clinging to the great doctrines of old, to the skirts of Aristotle and of Plato, which is so often found in noble minds and so seldom in base ones. And we see, moreover, that far as he had advanced—near as he was to an actual peep over the verge of the old world and into the new—he was still a Greek himself at heart, with the foibles and limitations—no despicable foibles and limitations—of the race. Here is the instinctive unreasoning terror of the unknown Romance; the dislike of the vague and the fabulous; even that curious craze about Character being in some way inferior to Action, which we have seen before. By the time of Longinus—if he lived in the third century certainly, if he lived in the first probably—the romance did exist. But it was looked upon askance; it had no regular literary rank; and a sort of resentment was apparently felt at its daring to claim equality with the epic. Now the Odyssey is the first, and not far from the greatest, of romances. It has the Romantic Unity in the endurance and triumph of its hero. It has the Romantic Passion in the episodes of Circe and Calypso and others: above all, it has the great Romantic breadth, the free sweep of scene and subject, the variety, the contrast of fact and fancy, the sparkle and hurry and throb. But these things, to men trained in the admiration of the other Unity, the other Passion, the more formal, regulated, limited, measured detail and incident of the usual tragedy and the usual epic—were at best unfamiliar innovations, and at worst horrible and daring impieties. Longinus will not go this length: he cannot help seeing the beauty of the Odyssey. But he must reconcile his principles to his feelings by inventing a theory of decadence, for which, to speak frankly, there is no critical justification at all.
He is wrong, undeniably wrong—we can confidently swear it by those who fell in Lyonnesse, in the palace of Atli, and under the echoes of Roland's horn. The Odyssey is just as significant as the Iliad; it’s just different. But it’s hard to judge him for being wrong because his mistake is so insightful, so fascinating. We see in it first (even alongside quite a bit of innovation) that adherence to the great teachings of the past, to the legacies of Aristotle and Plato, which is often found in noble minds and so rarely in lesser ones. And we also see that even though he had progressed far—close to a glimpse over the edge of the old world into the new—he was still fundamentally a Greek, with the quirks and limitations—no insignificant quirks and limitations—of his culture. Here is the instinctive, unreasoning fear of the unknown Romance; the aversion to the vague and imaginary; even that odd belief that Character is somehow inferior to Action, which we’ve seen before. By the time of Longinus—if he lived in the third century for sure, if he lived in the first likely—the romance did exist. But it was viewed with suspicion; it had no established literary status, and there seemed to be a kind of resentment towards its audacity in claiming equality with the epic. Now the Odyssey is the first, and nearly the greatest, of romances. It has the Romantic Unity in the endurance and triumph of its hero. It has Romantic Passion in the episodes of Circe, Calypso, and others: most importantly, it has great Romantic breadth, the wide range of scenes and themes, the variety, the contrast of reality and imagination, the energy and excitement. But these elements, to those trained in the appreciation of the other Unity, the other Passion, the more formal, structured, limited, measured details and incidents of standard tragedy and epic—were at best unfamiliar innovations, and at worst, shocking and bold impieties. Longinus will not go this far: he can’t help but see the beauty of the Odyssey. But he must find a way to align his beliefs with his feelings by creating a theory of decadence, which, to be honest, has no critical justification whatsoever.
One may almost equally disagree with the special criticism which serves as setting to the great jewel among the quotations |On Sappho.| of the treatise, the so-called “Ode to Anactoria.” The charm of this wonderful piece consists, according to Longinus, in the skill with which Sappho chooses 164the accompanying emotions of “erotic mania.”[230] To which one may answer, “Hardly so,” but in the skill with which she expresses those emotions which she selects, and in the wonderful adaptation of the metre to the expression, in the mastery of the picture of the most favoured lover, drawing close and closer to the beloved to catch the sweet speech,[231] and the laughter full of desire. In saying this we should have the support of the Longinus of other parts of the treatise against the Longinus of this. Yet here, too, he is illuminative; here, too, the “noble error” of the Aristotelian conception of poetry distinguishes and acquits him.
One might almost equally disagree with the special criticism that sets the stage for the great jewel among the quotations On Sappho. of the treatise, the so-called “Ode to Anactoria.” The charm of this amazing piece lies, according to Longinus, in Sappho's skillful choice of the emotions of “erotic mania.”[230] One could respond, “Not quite,” but rather in the skillful way she expresses those selected emotions, and in the wonderful adaptation of the meter to that expression, in the mastery of the depiction of the most favored lover, drawing in closer and closer to the beloved to catch the sweet speech,[231] and the laughter filled with desire. In saying this, we would have the support of Longinus from other parts of the treatise against Longinus here. Yet even here, he provides insight; here too, the “noble error” of the Aristotelian concept of poetry distinguishes and absolves him.
With the remarks on αὔξησις, “amplification,” as it is traditionally but by no means satisfactorily rendered, another phase |“Amplification.”| of the critical disease of antiquity (which is no doubt balanced by other diseases in the modern critical body) may be thought to appear. Both in the definition of this figure and in the description of its method we may, not too suspiciously, detect evidences of that excessive technicality which gave to Rhetoric itself the exclusive title of techne. Auxesis, it seems, comes in when the business, or the point at issue, admits at its various stages of divers fresh starts and rests, of one great phrase being wheeled upon the stage after another, continually introduced in regular ascent.[232] This, it seems, can be done either by means of τοπηγορία, “handling of topoi or commonplaces,” or by δείνωσις, which may perhaps be best rendered tour de force, or by cunning successive disposition (ἐποικονομία) of facts or feelings. For, says he, there are ten thousand kinds of auxesis.
With the comments on αὔξησις, "amplification," as it's traditionally, but not very well, translated, another aspect "Amplification." of the critical issues of ancient times (which are certainly matched by other issues in the modern critical context) can be seen. In both the definition of this concept and the explanation of its method, we can fairly easily spot signs of that excessive technicality that gave Rhetoric its exclusive status as techne. Auxesis seems to come into play when the subject or the main point allows for various new beginnings and pauses at its different stages, with one major phrase being presented after another, continuously introduced in a consistent upward flow.[232] This can be achieved either through τοπηγορία, “handling of topoi or commonplaces,” or by δείνωσις, which may be best translated as masterpiece, or by skillful arrangement (ἐποικονομία) of facts or emotions. For, as he states, there are countless types of auxesis.
The first description of the method will recall to all comparative students of literature the manner of Burke, though it is not exactly identical with that manner; but the instances of means, besides being admittedly inadequate, savour, with their technicalities of terminology, much too strongly of the 165cut-and-dried manual. The third article, on a reasonable interpretation of ἐποικονομία, really includes all that need be said. But one sees here, as later, that even Longinus had not quite outgrown the notion that the teacher of Rhetoric was bound to present his student with a sort of hand-list of “tips” and dodges—with the kind of Cabbala wherewith the old-fashioned crammer used to supply his pupils for inscription on wristband or finger-nail. Yet he hastens to give a sign of grace by avowing his dissatisfaction with the usual Rhetorical view, and by distinguishing auxesis and the Sublime itself, in a manner which brings the former still nearer to Burke’s “winding into a subject like a serpent,” and which might have been more edifying still if one of the usual gaps did not occur. Part, at least, of the lost matter must have been occupied with a contrast or comparison between the methods of Plato and Demosthenes, the end of which we have, and which passes into one between Demosthenes and Cicero. “If we Greeks may be allowed to have an opinion,” says Longinus, with demure humility, “Demosthenes shall be compared to a flash of thunder and lightning, Cicero to an ordinary terrestrial conflagration,” which is very handsome to Cicero.
The initial description of the method will remind all comparative literature students of Burke's style, even though it’s not exactly the same; however, the examples provided are frankly insufficient and feel overly technical, resembling a dry manual. The third article, discussing a reasonable interpretation of ἐποικονομία, covers everything that needs to be addressed. Yet, it’s clear here, as it is later, that even Longinus hasn’t fully moved beyond the idea that a Rhetoric teacher should supply students with a kind of checklist of “hacks” and tricks—like the old-school notes that students used to write on their wrists or nails. Still, he quickly shows a touch of grace by expressing his dissatisfaction with the typical Rhetorical perspective and by distinguishing auxesis from the Sublime itself, which makes the former even closer to Burke’s idea of “winding into a subject like a serpent,” and could have been even more enlightening if not for one of the usual gaps. At least part of the missing content likely involved a contrast or comparison between the methods of Plato and Demosthenes, the end of which we have, transitioning into a comparison between Demosthenes and Cicero. “If we Greeks may be allowed to have an opinion,” says Longinus with modesty, “Demosthenes should be likened to a flash of thunder and lightning, while Cicero is like an ordinary fire on the ground,” which is quite flattering to Cicero.
Then he returns to Plato, and rightly insists that much of his splendour is derived from imitation, or at least from emulation, of that very Homer whom he so often attacks. The great writers of the past are to be constantly before us, and we are not to be deterred from “letting ourselves go” by any mistaken sense of inferiority, or any dread of posterity’s verdict.
Then he goes back to Plato and rightly argues that a lot of his brilliance comes from imitating, or at least emulating, that very Homer whom he often criticizes. The great writers of the past should always inspire us, and we shouldn't hold back from expressing ourselves due to any misguided feelings of inferiority or any fear of how future generations will judge us.
Then comes a digression of extreme importance on the subject of φαντασίαι or εἰδωλοποιΐαι—“images.” One of the points in which a history of the kind here attempted may |“Images.”| prove to be of most service, lies in the opportunity it affords of keeping the changes of certain terms, commonly used in criticism, more clearly before the mind than has always been done. And of these, none requires more care than “Images” and “Imagination.” At the first reading, the mere use of such a word as φαντασίαι may seem to make all over-scrupulousness unnecessary, though if we remember that even Fancy is not quite Imagination, the danger may be lessened. 166At any rate, it is nearly certain that no ancient writer,[233] and no modern critic before a very recent period (Shakespeare uses it rightly, but then he was Shakespeare and not a critic), attached our full sense to the term. To Aristotle φαντασία is merely αἴσθησις ἀσθενὴς, a “weakened sensation,” a copy furnished by memory from sensation itself. Even animals have it. No idea of Invention seems to have mingled with it, or only of such invention as the artist’s is when he faithfully represents natural objects. Of the Imagination, which is in our minds when we call Shelley an imaginative poet, and Pope not one, Sir Edward Burne Jones an imaginative painter, and any contemporary whom it may be least invidious to name not one, there does not seem to have been a trace even in the enthusiastic mind of Longinus, though he expressly includes Enthusiasm—nay, Passion—in his notion of it. You think you see what you say, and you make your hearers see it. Good; but Crabbe does that constantly, and one would hardly, save in the rarest cases, call Crabbe imaginative. In short, φαντασίαι here are vivid illustrations drawn from nature—Orestes’ hallucination of the Eumenides, Euripides’ picture of Phaethon, that in the Seven of the slaying of the bull over the black-bound shield, and many others. No doubt he glances at the fabulous and incredible, the actually “imagined”; but he seems, as in the case of the Odyssey, to be a little doubtful of these even in poetry, while in oratory he bars them altogether. You must at one and the same time reason and illustrate—again the very method of Burke.
Then comes a really important digression about φαντασίαι or εἰδωλοποιΐαι—“images.” One of the things that a history like this can help with is making the changes in certain terms used in criticism clearer than they've usually been. Among these, “Images” and “Imagination” need the most attention. At first glance, the mere use of a word like φαντασίαι might seem to make being overly cautious unnecessary, but if we remember that even Fancy isn’t quite the same as Imagination, we can reduce that risk. At any rate, it’s pretty clear that no ancient writer, and no modern critic prior to very recent times (Shakespeare uses it correctly, but he was Shakespeare, not a critic), attached the full meaning to the term that we do now. For Aristotle, φαντασία is simply αἴσθησις ἀσθενὴς, a “weakened sensation,” a copy created by memory from actual sensation. Even animals experience it. There doesn’t seem to be any idea of Invention mixed in with it, or only the kind of invention an artist has when he accurately represents natural objects. The Imagination—like when we call Shelley an imaginative poet, Pope not one, or Sir Edward Burne Jones an imaginative painter, and anyone contemporary who it’s least unfair to name not one—doesn’t seem to have been considered at all even by Longinus, despite him specifically including Enthusiasm—yes, Passion—in his concept of it. You believe you see what you’re saying, and you make your listeners see it too. That’s good; but Crabbe does this all the time, and you would hardly call Crabbe imaginative, except in the rarest cases. In short, φαντασίαι here are vivid illustrations taken from nature—like Orestes’ vision of the Eumenides, Euripides’ portrayal of Phaethon, that in the Seven of the bull being slain over the black-bound shield, and many others. No doubt he hints at the mythical and unbelievable, the actually “imagined”; but he seems, as with the Odyssey, a bit unsure about these even in poetry, while in oratory he completely rules them out. You have to reason and illustrate at the same time—again, just like Burke.
In the rest of the illustrations of the use of Figures—for the central part of the treatise expressly disclaims being a formal |The Figures.| discussion of these idols—the positive literary criticisms scattered in them—the actual “reviewing”—will give most of the interest. The great Oath of Demosthenes, “By those who fell at Marathon!” with its possible suggestion by a passage of Eupolis, supplies a whole chapter and part of another. And now we find the curious expression (showing how even Longinus was juggled by terms) that Figures “fight on the side of the Sublime, and in turn draw a wonderful reinforcement 167from it,” wherein a mighty if vague reality like the Sublime, and mere shadows (though neatly cut-out shadows) like the Figures, are most quaintly yoked together.
In the remaining examples of how Figures are used—since the central part of the treatise clearly states that it is not a formal discussion of these idols—the positive literary critiques mixed in with them—the actual “reviewing”—will provide most of the interest. The famous Oath of Demosthenes, “By those who fell at Marathon!” possibly inspired by a line from Eupolis, gives us an entire chapter and part of another. Now we come across the intriguing phrase (showing how even Longinus was misled by language) that Figures “fight on the side of the Sublime, and in turn draw a wonderful reinforcement from it,” where a powerful if vague concept like the Sublime is charmfully paired with mere outlines (though well-defined outlines) like the Figures.
Though still harassed by gaps, we find plenty of good pasture in the remarks, the handling of Periphrasis being especially attractive. For the eighteenth century—the time which honoured Longinus most in theory, and went against him most in practice—undoubtedly took part of his advice as to this figure. It had no doubt that Periphrasis contributed to the Sublime, was ὑψηλοποιόν: unluckily it paid less attention to his subsequent caution, that it is a risky affair, and that it smells of triviality.[234] In fact, it is extremely noticeable that in the examples of Periphrasis which he praises we should hardly apply that name to it, but should call it “Allusion” or “Metaphor,” while the examples that he condemns are actually of the character of Armstrong’s “gelid cistern” and Delille’s “game which Palamede invented.”
Though still troubled by gaps, we find a lot of valuable insight in the comments, particularly in the way Periphrasis is handled, which is especially appealing. The eighteenth century—when Longinus was most revered in theory but often opposed in practice—clearly took some of his advice regarding this figure. There was no doubt that Periphrasis added to the Sublime, making it ὑψηλοποιόν; unfortunately, it paid less attention to his following warning that it can be risky and might come off as trivial. [234] In fact, it’s quite striking that in the examples of Periphrasis he praises, we should really refer to them as “Allusion” or “Metaphor,” while the examples he criticizes are more akin to Armstrong’s “gelid cistern” and Delille’s “game which Palamede invented.”
At no time perhaps has the tricksy, if not (as one is almost driven to suspect) deliberately malignant, mutilator played such a trick as in abstracting four leaves from the MS. between caps. xxx. and xxxi. Here Longinus has begun to speak of diction generally; here he has made that admirable descant on “beautiful words” which, though almost all the book deserves to be written in letters of gold, would tempt one to indulge here in precious stones, so as to mimic, in jacinth and sapphire and chrysoprase, the effect which it celebrates. When we are permitted another glimpse we are back in particular criticism, interesting but less valuable save indirectly, and in criticisms, too, of Cæcilius, criticisms which we could do without. No great good can ever come of inquiries, at least general inquiries, into the permissible number and the permissible strength of Metaphors. Once more we may fall back on the Master, though perhaps rather in opposition to some of the Master’s dicta in this very field. “As the intelligent man shall decide” is the decision here, and the intelligent man will never decide till the case is before him. One bad metaphor is 168too much: twenty good ones are not too many. Nor is “the multitudinous seas incarnadine” an “excess,” though no doubt there have been bad critics who thought so.
At no point has the tricky, if not (as one might almost suspect) intentionally harmful, mutilator pulled off a trick like this by removing four leaves from the manuscript between caps. xxx. and xxxi. Here, Longinus starts to discuss diction in general; here, he offers that wonderful commentary on “beautiful words,” which, even though the whole book deserves to be written in gold letters, might tempt one to use precious stones to reflect the effect it describes, in jacinth, sapphire, and chrysoprase. When we get another look, we're back to specific criticism, interesting but less valuable except indirectly, and also criticisms of Cæcilius, which we could do without. No significant benefit can ever come from broad inquiries into the allowable number and strength of metaphors. Once again, we can rely on the Master, though perhaps in contrast to some of his statements in this very area. “As the intelligent person will decide” is the conclusion here, and the intelligent person will never make a decision until the case is presented to them. One bad metaphor is too many: twenty good ones are not excessive. Nor is “the multitudes of seas turning crimson” an “excess,” although there have certainly been poor critics who thought so.
Longinus himself, though he had not had the happiness to read Macbeth, was clearly not far out of agreement with the |“Faultlessness.”| concluding sentiment of the last paragraph, and he makes this certain by the disquisition on Faultlessness which follows. As a general question this is probably, for the present time at any rate, past argument, not so much because the possibility of a “faultless” great poem is denied, as because under the leaden rule of the best modern criticism—leaden not from dulness but from adaptability—few things are recognised as “faults” in se and per se. A pun may be a gross fault in one place and a grace beyond the reach of art in another: an aposiopesis may be either a proof of clumsy inequality to the situation or a stroke of genius. But the declaration of Longinus that he is not on the side of Faultlessness[235] is of infinitely greater importance than any such declaration from an equally great critic (“Where is he? Show him to me,” as Rabelais would say) could possess to-day. The general Greek theory undoubtedly did make for excessive severity to faultfulness, just as our general theory makes perhaps for undue leniency to it. That Longinus could withstand this tendency—could point out the faults of the faultless—was a very great thing.
Longinus himself, even though he never got the chance to read Macbeth, clearly didn't disagree much with the “Perfect.” concluding thought of the last paragraph, and he confirms this with the discussion on Faultlessness that follows. As a general point, this is likely, at least for now, no longer up for debate, not because the idea of a “faultless” great poem is dismissed, but because under the heavy influence of current modern criticism—heavy not from dullness but from flexibility—few things are recognized as “faults” in itself and per se. A pun might be a major flaw in one context and a stroke of artistic brilliance in another: an aposiopesis could either highlight a clumsy failure to meet the situation or be a moment of genius. However, Longinus's statement that he doesn’t support Faultlessness[235] is far more significant than any similar statement from another equally esteemed critic (“Where is he? Show him to me,” as Rabelais would say) could be today. The general Greek perspective certainly promoted excessive strictness toward faults, just as our current view might lean toward excessive leniency. That Longinus could resist this trend—could identify flaws in what is considered faultless—was a remarkable achievement.
As always, too, his individual remarks frequently give us, not merely the satisfaction of agreement, but that of piquant difference or curiosity. We may agree with him about Bacchylides and Pindar—though, by the way, the man who had the taste and the courage to admire a girl as χλωραύχενα—as possessing that yellow ivory tint of skin which lights so magnificently[236]—was certainly one to dare to challenge convention with what its lilies-and-roses standard must have thought a “fault.” But we cannot help astonishment at being told that both Pindar and 169Sophocles “often have their light quenched without any obvious reason, and stumble in the most unfortunate manner.”[237] For those of us who are less, as well as those who are more, enthusiastic about Sophocles would probably agree in asking, “Where does he ‘go out in snuff,’ where does he ‘fall prostrate’ in this fashion?” Surely all the faults cannot be in the lost plays! We want a rather fuller text of Hyperides than we possess to enable us quite to appreciate the justice of the comparison of him with Demosthenes, but that justice is striking even on what we have. On the other hand, we are rather thrown out by the contrast of Plato and Lysias—it may be owing to the same cause. Even if the comparison were one of style only, we should think it odd to make one between Burke and Berkeley, though the Sublime and Beautiful would help us a little here.
As always, his individual comments often provide us with not just the pleasure of agreement, but also the excitement of sharp differences or curiosity. We might agree with him about Bacchylides and Pindar—even though, by the way, someone who had the taste and bravery to admire a girl as χλωραύχενα—having that beautiful yellow ivory skin that shines so magnificently[236]—was definitely someone who dared to challenge convention with what the traditional “ideal” might have considered a “flaw.” But we can’t help but be surprised when we hear that both Pindar and 169Sophocles “often have their brilliance dimmed without any clear reason, and stumble in the most unfortunate manner.”[237] Those of us who are less, as well as those who are more, enthusiastic about Sophocles would likely agree in asking, “Where does he 'fail,' where does he 'collapse' in this way?” Surely not all the issues can be in the lost plays! We need a more complete text of Hyperides than what we currently have to fully understand the fairness of comparing him to Demosthenes, but the fairness is notable even with what we do have. On the other hand, we’re a bit thrown off by the contrast between Plato and Lysias—it may be due to the same reason. Even if the comparison were only one of style, we would still find it strange to compare Burke and Berkeley, though the Sublime and Beautiful would help us a bit in this case.
But all this is a digression,[238] and the author seems to have |Hyperboles.| returned to his Metaphors (in a gap where the demon has interfered with less malice than usual), and to Hyperboles, under the head of which we get a useful touch of contempt for Isocrates.[239] We are in deeper and more living waters when we come to the handling, alas! too brief (though nothing seems here to be lost), of ordonnance, “composition,” selection and arrangement of words. Here is yet another of those great law-making phrases which are the charter of a new criticism. “Harmony is to men not only physically connected with persuasion and pleasure, but a wonderful instrument of magniloquence and passion.” It may be difficult for us, with our very slight knowledge (it would, perhaps, be wiser to say almost absolute ignorance) of Greek pronunciation, to appreciate his illustrations here in detail. But we can appreciate the principle of them exactly, and apply that principle, |“Harmony.”| in any language of which we do know the pronunciation, with perfect ease and the completest success. 170The silly critics (they exist at the present day) who pooh-pooh, as niceties and fiddle-faddle, the order of words, the application of rhythmical tests to prose, and the like, are answered here beforehand with convincing force by a critic whom no one can possibly charge with preferring sound to sense.
But all this is a digression,[238] and the author seems to have Hyperbole. returned to his metaphors (in a moment where the demon has interfered with less malice than usual), and to hyperboles, under which we get a useful hint of contempt for Isocrates.[239] We are in deeper and more engaging waters when we come to the treatment, unfortunately too brief (though nothing seems to be lost here), of prescription, “composition,” selection, and arrangement of words. Here is yet another of those great law-making phrases that are the foundation of a new criticism. “Harmony is not only physically connected with persuasion and pleasure for people, but is also a powerful tool of magniloquence and passion.” It may be difficult for us, with our limited knowledge (it would probably be smarter to say almost total ignorance) of Greek pronunciation, to appreciate his examples here in detail. But we can understand the principle behind them clearly and apply that principle, |“Balance.”| in any language we do know the pronunciation of, with complete ease and success. 170The foolish critics (they still exist today) who dismiss, as trivial and unnecessary, the order of words, the application of rhythmic tests to prose, and similar concepts, are preemptively answered here with convincing strength by a critic whom no one could possibly accuse of valuing sound over meaning.
This refers to prose, but the following chapter carries out the same principle as to poetry with equal acuteness. Longinus, great as his name is, probably is but little in the hands of those who object (sometimes almost with foam at the mouth) to the practice of analysing the mere harmonic effect of poetry. But it is pleasant to think of these passages when one reads the outcries, nor is the pleasantness rendered less pleasant by the subsequent cautions against that over-rhythmical fashion of writing which falls to the level of mere dance-music.
This refers to prose, but the next chapter applies the same principle to poetry with equal insight. Longinus, as impressive as he is, likely has little influence on those who vehemently oppose the practice of analyzing the simple rhythmic effect of poetry. However, it’s enjoyable to reflect on these passages while reading the criticisms, and that enjoyment isn’t diminished by the later warnings against that overly rhythmic style of writing that dips into mere dance music.
The caution against over-conciseness and over-prolixity is rather more of a matter of course, and the strictures on the μικρότης, occasionally to be found in Herodotus, like some in the earlier parts of the treatise, sometimes elude us, as is the case with similar verbal criticisms even in languages with which we are colloquially familiar.
The warning against being overly brief or too wordy is pretty standard, and the criticism of the μικρότης, sometimes found in Herodotus, along with some in the earlier sections of the text, can occasionally escape us, just like similar verbal critiques in languages we're used to.
And then there is the curious Conclusion which, as we have said, is no conclusion at all, as it would seem, and which yet has |The Conclusion.| an unmistakable air of “peroration, with [much] circumstance,” on the everlasting question, “Why is the Sublime so rare in our time?” In that day, as in this, we learn (the fact being, as in King Charles II.'s fish-experiment, taken for granted), divers explanations, chiefly political, were given for the fact. Democracy was a good nurse of greatness: aristocracy was not. But Longinus did not agree. It was money-getting and money-seeking, pleasure-loving and pleasure-hunting, he thought. Plain living and high thinking must be returned to if the Heights were to be once more scaled. A noble conclusion, if perhaps only a generous fallacy. Had Longinus had our illegitimate prerogative-postrogative of experience, he would have known that the blowing of the wind of the spirit admits of no such explanations as these. Ages of Liberty and Ages of Servitude, Ages of Luxury and Ages 171of Simplicity, Ages of Faith and Ages of Freethought—all give us the Sublime if the right man is there: none will give it us if he is not. But our critic had not the full premisses before him, and we could not expect the adequate conclusion.
And then there’s the interesting Conclusion which, as we’ve said, isn’t really a conclusion at all, or so it seems, yet has a clear vibe of a “wrap-up, with [many] details,” regarding the ongoing question, “Why is the Sublime so rare in our time?” Back then, just like now, we find (and it’s taken for granted, much like King Charles II.'s fish-experiment) several explanations, mostly political, given for this fact. Democracy was seen as a good supporter of greatness: aristocracy was not. But Longinus disagreed. He believed it was about the pursuit of wealth and pleasure. He thought that if we want to reach those Heights again, we need to return to plain living and high thinking. A noble conclusion, though perhaps just a generous fallacy. If Longinus had our questionable advantage of experience, he would have realized that the flow of the spirit can’t be explained this way. Ages of Freedom and Ages of Servitude, Ages of Luxury and Ages of Simplicity, Ages of Faith and Ages of Freethought—all can give us the Sublime if the right person is present: none can provide it if they’re not. But our critic didn’t have the complete premises in front of him, so we couldn’t expect an accurate conclusion.
Yet how great a book have we here! Of the partly otiose disputes about its date and origin and authorship one or two things are worth recalling, though for other purposes than those of the disputants. Let it be remembered that it is not quoted, or even referred to, by a single writer of antiquity.[240] There is absolutely no evidence for it, except its own internal character, before the date of its oldest manuscript, which is assigned to the tenth century. Even if, assuming it to be the work of Longinus, we suppose it to have been part of one of the works which are ascribed to him (a possible assumption, see note), there is still the absence of quotation, still the absence even of reference to views so clearly formulated, so eloquently enforced, and in some ways so remarkably different from those of the usual Greek and Roman rhetorician. That the book can be of very late date—much later, that is to say, than that of Longinus himself—is almost impossible. One of its features, the lack of any reference to even a single writer later than the first century, has indeed been relied upon to prove that it is not later itself than that date. This is inconclusive for that purpose. But it makes every succeeding century less and less probable, while the style, though in some respects peculiar, is not in the least Byzantine.
Yet what an incredible book we have here! While there have been some pointless debates about its date, origin, and authorship, a couple of points are worth mentioning for reasons beyond those of the debaters. It's important to note that it is not quoted or even mentioned by a single writer from ancient times.[240] There’s absolutely no evidence for it, apart from its own internal qualities, before the date of its oldest manuscript, which is from the tenth century. Even if we assume, for the sake of argument, that it was written by Longinus and was part of one of the works attributed to him (which is a possibility, see note), there’s still the complete lack of quotation or even reference to ideas that are so clearly articulated, so powerfully presented, and in many ways so distinct from those of the typical Greek and Roman rhetoricians. It is nearly impossible for the book to be of a much later date than Longinus himself. One of its characteristics, the absence of any reference to even a single writer later than the first century, has indeed been used to argue that it cannot be later than that date itself. This argument isn’t conclusive for that purpose. However, it makes every following century less and less likely, while the writing style, although somewhat unique, is not at all Byzantine.
This detachment from any particular age—nay, more, this vita fallens, this unrecognised existence of a book so remarkable—stands in no merely fanciful relation to the characteristics of the book itself. It abides alone in thought as well as in history. That it is a genuine, if a late, production of the classical or semi-classical age we cannot reasonably doubt, for a multitude of reasons, small in themselves but strong in a 172bundle,—its style, its diction, its limitations of material, and even occasionally of literary view, its standards, all sorts of little touches like the remark about Cicero, and so forth. Yet it has, in the most important points, almost more difference from than resemblance to the views of classical critics generally. The much greater antiquity of Aristotle may be thought to make comparison with him infructuous, if not unfair. But we have seen already how far Longinus is from Dionysius, how much further from Plutarch; and we shall see in the next Book how far he is from Quintilian. Let us look where we will, to critics by profession or to critics by chance, to the Alexandrians as far as we know them, to the professional writers on Rhetoric, to Aristophanes earlier and Lucian later, always we see Longinus apart—among them by dispensation and time, but not of them by tone, by tendency, by temper.
This detachment from any specific time—actually, this life falling, this unrecognized existence of such an extraordinary book—has a real connection to the characteristics of the book itself. It stands alone in both thought and history. We can't reasonably doubt that it is a genuine, albeit late, product of the classical or semi-classical age for many reasons, which may seem small individually but are strong when considered together—its style, its word choice, the limits of its material, and even its occasional literary perspective, its standards, and various little details like the remark about Cicero, and so on. Yet, in the most significant aspects, it differs more than it resembles the views of classical critics in general. The much greater age of Aristotle might make comparisons with him seem pointless, if not unfair. But we have already seen how far Longinus differs from Dionysius, how much further from Plutarch; and we will see in the next Book how far he is from Quintilian. Wherever we look, whether at professional critics or more casual ones, the Alexandrians as far as we understand them, the professional writers on Rhetoric, or even Aristophanes earlier and Lucian later, we always find Longinus apart—among them by circumstance and time, but not of them by tone, tendency, or temperament.
For though he himself was almost certainly unconscious of it, and might even have denied the fact with some warmth if it had |Modernity of the treatise,|. been put to him, Longinus has marked out grounds of criticism very far from those of the ancient period generally, further still from those which were occupied by any critic (except Dante) of the Middle Ages and the Classical revival, and close to, if not in all cases overlapping the territory of, the modern Romantic criticism itself. As we have seen, the ancient critic was wont either to neglect the effect of a work of art altogether, and to judge it by its supposed agreement with certain antecedent requirements, or else, if effects were considered at all, to consider them from the merely practical point of view, as in the supposed persuasive effect of Rhetoric, or from the ethical, as in the purging, the elevating, and so forth, assigned to Tragedy, and to Poetry generally. Longinus has changed all this. It is the enjoyment, the transport, the carrying away of the reader or auditor, that, whether expressedly or not, is always at bottom the chief consideration with him. He has not lowered the ethical standard one jot, but he has silently refused to give it precedence of the æsthetic; he is in no way for lawlessness, but he makes it clear, again and again, that mere compliance with law, mere fulfilment of the requirements of the stop-watch and the 173hundredth-of-an-inch rule, will not suffice. Aristotle had been forced, equally by his system and his sense, to admit that pleasure was an end—perhaps the end—of art; but he blenches and swerves from the consequences. Longinus faces them and follows them out.
For although he was likely unaware of it, and might have even strongly denied it if asked, Longinus laid out standards of criticism that are very different from those of the ancient period in general, even more so than those used by any critic (except Dante) of the Middle Ages and the Classical revival, and they come close to, if not entirely overlapping with the territory of, modern Romantic criticism itself. As we've seen, the ancient critic often either ignored the impact of a work of art entirely and judged it based on its supposed alignment with certain prior criteria, or else, if they considered effects at all, they viewed them purely from a practical angle, like the supposed persuasive effect of Rhetoric, or from an ethical perspective, such as the purifying and uplifting qualities attributed to Tragedy and Poetry as a whole. Longinus changed all of this. It is the enjoyment, the thrill, the ability to move the reader or listener, that, whether stated explicitly or not, is always fundamentally the main focus for him. He hasn't lowered the ethical standard at all, but he has quietly chosen not to prioritize it over the aesthetic; he is not advocating for lawlessness, but he repeatedly makes it clear that simply adhering to the law, merely meeting the demands of the stopwatch and the 173hundredth-of-an-inch rule, is not enough. Aristotle had been compelled, by both his system and his sensibilities, to acknowledge that pleasure was an end—perhaps the end—of art; but he hesitated and sidestepped the implications. Longinus confronts them and fully explores them.
In his attention to rhythm, especially of prose, Longinus is much less unique, for this point (as we have seen and shall see) was never neglected by the best ancient critics. But there is again something particularly distinguishing in his attempt to trace the sources of the literary pleasure in specimen passages. The ancient tendency is, though not universally, yet too generally, the other way, to select specimen passages merely as illustrations of general rules.
In his focus on rhythm, especially in prose, Longinus isn't that unique, since this aspect (as we've seen and will see) was never overlooked by the best ancient critics. However, there is something particularly distinguishing about his effort to pinpoint the sources of literary pleasure in sample passages. The ancient tendency, while not universal, often goes in the opposite direction, selecting sample passages mainly as examples of general rules.
And this brings us to his greatest claim of all—that is to say, his attitude towards his subject as a whole. Although he nowhere |or rather sempiternity.| says as much in so many words, no one can read his book with attention—above all, no one can read it again and again critically—without seeing that to him literature was not a schedule of forms, departments, kinds, with candidates presenting themselves for the critic to admit them to one or the other, on and during their good behaviour; but a body of matter to be examined according to its fruits, according to its provision of the literary pleasure. When it has been examined it is still for the critic to explain and justify (according to those unwritten laws which govern him) his decision that this was good, this not so good, this bad,—to point out the reasons of success and failure, to arrange the symptoms, classify the methods, and so forth. Where Longinus fell short it was almost always because ancient literature had not provided him with enough material of certain kinds, not because he ruled these kinds out a priori. Longinus was no Rymer. We could submit even Shakespeare to him with very little fear, and be perfectly certain that he would not, with Rapin, pronounce Dantes Aligerus wanting in fire.[241] Nay, with a sufficient body of material to set before him, we could trust him with very 174much more dangerous cases than Shakespeare and Dantes Aligerus.
And this brings us to his biggest claim of all—that is to say, his approach to his subject as a whole. Although he never explicitly states it, anyone who reads his book carefully—especially someone who reads it critically multiple times—cannot help but see that, for him, literature wasn't a list of forms, categories, or types, waiting for candidates to be evaluated by the critic based on their good behavior. Instead, it was a collection of content to be examined based on its results, specifically its ability to provide literary enjoyment. After this examination, it was still up to the critic to explain and justify (according to the unwritten rules he follows) his judgment that this was good, this was not so good, and this was bad—to highlight the reasons for success and failure, to organize the symptoms, classify the techniques, and so on. Where Longinus fell short was mainly because ancient literature didn't give him enough material of certain types, not because he excluded these types a priori. Longinus was no Rymer. We could present even Shakespeare to him with little worry, fully assured that he wouldn’t, like Rapin, claim Dante Alighieri lacked passion. Nay, with enough material to show him, we could trust him with much more challenging cases than Shakespeare and Dante Alighieri.
Yet, as we have said, he stands alone. We must skip fifteen hundred years and come to Coleridge before we meet any critic entirely of his class, yet free from some of his limitations. The hand of the author of the Περὶ Ὕψους is not subdued, but raised to what he deals in. And his work remains towering among all other work of the class, the work of a critic at once Promethean and Epimethean in his kind, learning by the mistakes of all that had gone before, and presaging, with instinctive genius, much that was not to come for centuries after.
Yet, as we’ve mentioned, he stands alone. We need to skip fifteen hundred years to find Coleridge, the next critic who matches his caliber but also overcomes some of his limitations. The hand of the author of the Περὶ Ὕψους is not subdued but elevated in what he addresses. His work remains exceptional among all others in this category, the work of a critic who is both Promethean and Epimethean in his approach, learning from the mistakes of those who came before and, with an instinctive genius, anticipating much that wouldn’t emerge for centuries.
186. 6 vols., Leipsic, 1775-77. The first four contain the historical, the two last the rhetorical work. A pamphlet edition of rhetorical fragments, by C. T. Rössler (Leipsic, 1873), may be usefully bound in with this. But Usener’s still more recent edition of the so-called περὶ μιμήσεως and the Epistles of Ammæus and Pompey (Bonn, 1889) is of great importance for its remarks on Dionysius and Quintilian, and for other animadversions.
186. 6 vols., Leipzig, 1775-77. The first four volumes include the historical content, while the last two focus on rhetorical work. A pamphlet edition of rhetorical fragments by C. T. Rössler (Leipzig, 1873) can be conveniently included with this. However, Usener's more recent edition of the so-called περὶ μιμήσεως and the Epistles of Ammæus and Pompey (Bonn, 1889) is very important for its insights on Dionysius and Quintilian, as well as other criticisms.
189. ἴδετ’ ἐν χορὸν Ὀλύμπιοι. Some MSS. read δεῦτ’, which appears in Reiske. The comment requires a verb: but perhaps Dionysius might have regarded δεῦτε as such.
189. Look at the Olympians in the chorus. Some manuscripts read "come," which is found in Reiske. The comment needs a verb: but perhaps Dionysius might have considered "come" as one.
191. See on this point Usener (op. cit.), who would rather suppose a common indebtedness. The “censures” form the bulk of the fragments which he has published as περὶ μιμήσεως. Perhaps the best examples of really illuminative critical phrase in them are the “pugnacious roughness,” ἀγωνιστικὴ τραχύτης, ascribed to Antimachus, and the “combination of magnificence and terseness,” μεγαλοφυὲς καὶ βραχύ, to Alcæus. Of the shorter fragments the summary of the requirements of art as “a happy nature, exact study, and laborious practice” is good if not astonishing.
191. See on this point Usener (op. cit.), who would prefer to assume a shared debt. The “censures” make up the majority of the fragments he has published as περὶ μιμήσεως. Perhaps the best examples of truly insightful critical phrases in them are the “pugnacious roughness,” ἀγωνιστικὴ τραχύτης, attributed to Antimachus, and the “combination of magnificence and terseness,” μεγαλοφυὲς καὶ βραχύ, given to Alcæus. Among the shorter fragments, the summary of the requirements of art as “a happy nature, exact study, and diligent practice” is good if not remarkable.
195. The section “Euphues and his Ephœbus.” The three tractates commented on in this and the next paragraph will be found in vol. i. pp. 1-111 of the edition cited.
195. The section “Euphues and his Ephœbus.” The three essays discussed in this and the next paragraph can be found in vol. i. pp. 1-111 of the edition mentioned.
196. V. 146-202.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. V. 146-202.
198. V. 203-207.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. V. 203-207.
199. The late Professor Nettleship, as noted already, was the first, I think, to put together a list of these stock terms, which is not uninteresting. It will be further referred to in the next Book.
199. The late Professor Nettleship, as mentioned earlier, was the first, I believe, to compile a list of these standard terms, which is quite intriguing. It will be discussed further in the next Book.
200. II. 250-320. The Greek title αἴτια is rather “cause” than “question.” But Philemon Holland’s translation of 1603 (recently reprinted, with an introduction by Mr F. B. Jevons, London, 1892) has naturalised this latter version in English.
200. II. 250-320. The Greek title αἴτια is more accurately translated as "cause" rather than "question." However, Philemon Holland's translation from 1603 (recently reprinted with an introduction by Mr. F. B. Jevons, London, 1892) has made the latter interpretation common in English.
201. IV. 1-395.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. IV. 1-395.
202. We are, however, by no means so fortunate (from the point of view of this book) in our remains of Greek Symposiacs as we are in those of Latin. The famous Deipnosophists of Athenæus, in which, about 230 A.D., its invaluable author accumulated (under the guise of a conversation in which persons of the importance of Ulpian and Galen took part) the most enormous miscellany of quotation, anecdote, and quodlibeta, in ancient if not in all literature, is, of course, for all its want of literary form, a priceless book. As a storehouse of quotation it has no rival but the Anatomy of Melancholy: and though it is, in spirit, unity, literary gifts, and almost everything else, as far below the Anatomy as one book can be below another, it is from this special point of view to be preferred to it, because the vast majority of its sources of quotation are lost. For the history of literature, as for that of manners, it is a mine of wealth; for the history of literary criticism almost barren. For expression Athenæus seems to have had no care at all, though his curiosity as to matter was insatiable, and as nearly as possible indiscriminate. His spirit is exactly that of the scholiasts referred to in a former page; and whether he is discussing the varieties of vegetables and wines and oysters, or the highly spiced and salted witticisms of Athenian ladies of pleasure, or any other subject, he hardly becomes a critic for one moment, though no critic can neglect him. Perhaps the nearest approach to sustained critical remark is the captious attack on Plato at the end of the 11th book, which is as feeble as it is captious. (The standard edition of Athenæus is still that of Schweighaüser (14 vols., Argentorati, 1801-7); but those who suffer from inadequate shelf-room may have (as the present writer long ago had regretfully) to expel this in favour of the far less handsome and useful, but compacter, one of Dindorf (3 vols. Leipsic, 1827).)
202. However, we aren’t nearly as lucky (from the perspective of this book) in the surviving Greek Symposiacs as we are in the Latin ones. The well-known Deipnosophists by Athenæus, written around 230 CE, where its invaluable author compiled (disguised as a conversation featuring notable figures like Ulpian and Galen) an enormous collection of quotes, anecdotes, and quodlibets from ancient literature, is truly a priceless book despite its lack of literary form. As a collection of quotes, it’s only rivaled by the Anatomy of Melancholy: and although in terms of spirit, unity, literary talent, and almost everything else, it falls far behind the Anatomy, it’s preferred from this particular viewpoint because most of its quoted sources are lost. It serves as a treasure trove for the history of literature and manners, but is nearly barren for literary criticism. Athenæus seems to have had no regard for expression, though he had an insatiable and nearly indiscriminate curiosity about content. His approach is exactly like that of the scholiasts mentioned earlier; whether he’s discussing various vegetables, wines, oysters, the spicy and salty remarks of Athenian courtesans, or any other topic, he barely takes a moment to critique despite being essential for any critic. The closest he comes to sustained critical commentary is a picky criticism of Plato at the end of the 11th book, which is as weak as it is nitpicky. (The standard edition of Athenæus remains that of Schweighaüser (14 vols., Argentorati, 1801-7); however, those who struggle with limited shelf space may have to regretfully replace it with the much less impressive but more compact version by Dindorf (3 vols., Leipsic, 1827).)
204. καλλιγραφίας ἕνεκα—ὥσπερ ἀνθηροῖς χρώμασι.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. for the sake of calligraphy—like with vibrant colors.
206. This is fairly close, I think, but the two first lines, at any rate, are too perfect not to be quoted in their own tongue—
206. This is pretty close, I think, but the first two lines, at least, are too perfect not to be quoted in their original language—
lines which grave themselves on the memory at twenty, and at fifty are only graven deeper.
lines that stick in your memory at twenty, and by fifty are just etched even deeper.
207. II. 1-24.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. II. 1-24.
208. II. 144-152.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. II. 144-152.
210. Or “nibble at them.”
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Or "nibble on them."
212. I. 26.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. I. 26.
213. I. 9.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. I. 9.
214. III. 1.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. III. 1.
215. II. 358.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. II. 358.
216. The most elaborate discussion of the whole matter still is that of Vaucher (Geneva, 1854). The editions I myself use are those of Toup (Oxford, 1778); Egger (Paris, 1837), a particularly handy little volume, with the fragments; and Prof. Rhys Roberts (Cambridge, 1899), with translation and full editorial apparatus. Those who do not read the Greek lose much: but they will find a good (though somewhat too free) translation, with an excellent introduction by Mr Andrew Lang, in the work of Mr H. L. Havell (London, 1890).
216. The most detailed discussion of the entire topic is still Vaucher's work (Geneva, 1854). The editions I use are those by Toup (Oxford, 1778); Egger (Paris, 1837), which is a particularly handy little volume, with the fragments; and Prof. Rhys Roberts (Cambridge, 1899), which includes a translation and comprehensive editorial notes. Those who don’t read Greek miss out on a lot, but they can find a good (albeit somewhat too loose) translation, along with an excellent introduction by Mr. Andrew Lang, in the work of Mr. H. L. Havell (London, 1890).
217. Διονυσίου ἢ Λογγίνου of the Paris MS. 2036. (Others even have ἀνωνύμου.) Robortello intentionally or unintentionally dropped the η, thereby putting students off the scent.
217. Dionysius or Longinus of the Paris MS. 2036. (Others even have anonymous.) Robortello either purposefully or accidentally dropped the η, which led students astray.
220. A Sicilian rhetor, probably of Calacte, said by Suidas to have been of Greek, or at any rate non-Roman, birth, and a Jew in religion. Dionysius knew him, and he lived in the time of Augustus. There was another (confused by Suidas) in that of Hadrian. This may be our C.
220. A Sicilian speaker, likely from Calacte, said by Suidas to have been of Greek or at least non-Roman descent, and a Jew by faith. Dionysius knew him, and he lived during Augustus's time. There was another one (mixed up by Suidas) during Hadrian's era. This might be our C.
222. καιρίως ἐξενεχθέν.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. recently transferred.
224. λόγων κρίσις πολλῆς ἐστι πείρας τελευταῖον ἐπιγέννημα. Dionysius (v. supra, pp. 130, 131) had said as much in sense, but less magisterially in phrase. I have translated λόγων in its narrowest equivalent, instead of “style” or “literature,” which it doubtless also means, in order to bring out the antithesis better. I have small doubt that LonginusLonginus meant, here as elsewhere, to fling back the old contempt of the opposition of “words” and “things.”
224. The evaluation of words is a product of much experience, the final offspring. Dionysius (v. supra, pp. 130, 131) expressed this idea similarly, though in a less authoritative manner. I have translated λόγων with its most precise meaning, instead of “style” or “literature,” which it likely also conveys, to highlight the contrast more clearly. I have little doubt that LonginusLonginus intended, here as elsewhere, to reject the old disdain for the contrast between “words” and “things.”
226. τὸ μεγαλοφυές.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. The genius.
228. It may, however, be plausibly argued that the circle is more apparent than real, resulting from a kind of ambiguity in the word πηγαί. If Longinus had slightly altered his expression, so as to make it something of this kind, “There are five points [or ways, or aspects] in which ὕψος may be attained, thought, feeling, ‘figure,’ diction, and composition,” he would be much less vulnerable. And, after all, this is probably what he meant.
228. However, it can be argued that the circle is more of an illusion than a reality, stemming from a certain ambiguity in the word πηγαί. If Longinus had tweaked his wording a bit to say something like, “There are five points [or ways, or aspects] in which ὕψος can be achieved: thought, feeling, 'figure,' diction, and composition,” he would be far less exposed to criticism. Ultimately, this is likely what he intended.
230. Literal.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Literal.
231. Fond and foolish fancy as it may be, there seems to me something miraculous in the mere juxtaposition of πλησίον and ἁδὺ—the silent adoring lover, jealous, as it were, of the very air robbing him of a portion of the sweetness.
231. As naive and dreamy as it sounds, I find something amazing in the simple pairing of πλησίον and ἁδὺ—the quiet, devoted lover, almost jealous of the air that takes away some of the sweetness from him.
236. Simonides had used the word literally of the nightingale, and there are those who hold that Bacchylides merely meant to compliment the lady’s voice. But let us think more nobly of him.
236. Simonides had used the word literally for the nightingale, and some believe that Bacchylides was just trying to praise the lady’s voice. But let’s think more highly of him.
238. I must be allowed to say that it contains one of the most ambitious and successful passages of Longinus as an original writer—the vindication of Nature’s command to man to admire the magnificent—in cap. xxxv. It is a temptation to quote it.
238. I have to say that it includes one of the most ambitious and successful sections of Longinus as an original writer—the defense of Nature’s command for humans to appreciate the magnificent—in cap. xxxv. It’s really tempting to quote it.
240. “John of Sicily” (Walz, vi. 225), who in the thirteenth century cites the lost φιλόλογοι ὁμιλίαι almost as if he was citing the Περὶ Ὕψους, is certainly no exception. The undated Byzantine (Cramer, Anecd. Oxon., iii. 159, quoted by Professor Roberts after Usener), who couples Λογγίνου κρίσεις with those of Dionysius, may come nearer, as may the anonymous scholiast on Hermogenes (Walz, vii. 963), who cites the ὁμιλίαι on τὸ στομφῶδες, “mouthing.”
240. “John of Sicily” (Walz, vi. 225), who in the thirteenth century references the lost φιλόλογοι ὁμιλίαι almost as if he were referencing the Περὶ Ὕψους, is definitely no exception. The undated Byzantine (Cramer, Anecd. Oxon., iii. 159, quoted by Professor Roberts after Usener), who links Λογγίνου κρίσεις with those of Dionysius, may be more relevant, just like the anonymous scholiast on Hermogenes (Walz, vii. 963), who mentions the ὁμιλίαι on τὸ στομφῶδες, “mouthing.”
241. Sir Thomas Pope Blount, Characters and Censures of the most Considerable Poets. London, 1694. P. 58. “Rapin tells us that Dantes Aligerus wants fire, and that he has not heat enough.”
241. Sir Thomas Pope Blount, Characters and Censures of the most Considerable Poets. London, 1694. P. 58. “Rapin tells us that Dante Alighieri lacks passion, and that he doesn't have enough warmth.”
CHAPTER VI.
BYZANTINE CRITICISM.
PHOTIUS—DETAILED EXAMINATION OF THE ‘BIBLIOTHECA’—IMPORTANCE OF ITS POSITION AS A BODY OF CRITICAL JUDGMENTS—TZETZES—JOHN THE SICELIOTE.
PHOTIUS—DETAILED EXAMINATION OF THE ‘BIBLIOTHECA’—IMPORTANCE OF ITS POSITION AS A BODY OF CRITICAL JUDGMENTS—TZETZES—JOHN THE SICELIOTE.
If the word Byzantine is not quite such a byword as it once was, it still has for the most part an uncomplimentary connotation. How far that connotation is justified in reference to our special subject can hardly be better set forth than by exposition of three books of the middle and later Byzantine period.[242] The first shall be the remarkable and in a way famous Bibliotheca[243] of Photius in the ninth century; the second, the Homeric Allegories of Tzetzes in the twelfth; the third, that commentary on the περὶ ἰδέων of Hermogenes by John the Siceliote in the thirteenth, which preserves to us our earliest reference to what is almost certainly the Περὶ Ὕψους, and assigns it to Longinus.
If the term Byzantine isn’t as much of a stereotype as it used to be, it still generally carries a negative connotation. How valid that connotation is regarding our specific topic can best be illustrated by discussing three books from the middle and later Byzantine period.[242] The first is the remarkable and somewhat famous Bibliotheca[243] by Photius in the ninth century; the second is the Homeric Allegories by Tzetzes in the twelfth; and the third is the commentary on the περὶ ἰδέων by Hermogenes written by John the Siceliote in the thirteenth, which gives us our earliest reference to what is very likely the Περὶ Ὕψους, and attributes it to Longinus.
The first is in its way unique. The author, it may be barely necessary to say, was Patriarch of Constantinople for a period |Photius.| of nearly thirty years, though with an interval of ten, during which he was deposed or deprived (858-867, 877-886), in the latter half of the ninth century. He was originally a lay statesman, and, from causes no doubt political as well as religious, was much engaged in the disputes which led to the final separation between the Eastern and Western 176Churches. His birth- and death-dates are not known; but he was, in the year last mentioned—886—banished by Leo VI. to a monastery in Armenia. The Bibliotheca purports to be an account or review of books read during an embassy to Assyria, written for the benefit, and at the request, of the author’s brother Tarasius. There is no reason for questioning the excellent Patriarch’s veracity; but if he actually took with him the two hundred and eighty authors (some of them very voluminous) whom he summarises, he must have had one of the largest travelling libraries on record. The form is encyclopædic, each author having a separate article beginning Ἀνεγνώθη, “there was read:” and to a great extent these articles consist of summaries of the matter of the books. This, as it happens, is fortunate. Photius seems to have had a special fancy for giving précis of narrative, whether ostensibly historical or avowedly fictitious; and he has thus preserved for us all or almost all that we know of things so interesting as the Persica of Ctesias, and the Babylonica or Sinonis and Rhodanes of the romancer Iamblichus. Naturally enough, a good deal of his matter is theological, and his abstracts here are seasoned with a sometimes piquant, but seldom strictly critical, animus. But he by no means confines himself to mere summary, and we have in his book what we have nowhere else—a sort of critical review of a very large portion of Greek literature. Pretty full abstract after his own manner, and some extract of this, will be the best basis possible for considering the state of literary study and taste at what was perhaps the only cultivated capital of Europe, if not (putting the dimmer East out of the question) of the world, at the time when the classical languages were almost half a millennium past their real flourishing time, and when as yet only Anglo-Saxon to certainty, and some other Teutonic dialects probably, had arisen to represent the new vernaculars in any kind of literary performance.
The first is unique in its own way. The author, as you might know, was the Patriarch of Constantinople for nearly thirty years, with a ten-year gap in between (858-867, 877-886) when he was deposed or removed, in the latter part of the ninth century. He started as a lay statesman and was heavily involved in the disputes that led to the final split between the Eastern and Western Churches, due to both political and religious reasons. His birth and death dates are unknown, but in the year 886, he was exiled by Leo VI to a monastery in Armenia. The Bibliotheca is said to be a record or review of books he read during an embassy to Assyria, written for the benefit and at the request of his brother Tarasius. There's no reason to doubt the excellent Patriarch’s honesty; however, if he actually brought along the two hundred and eighty authors (some of them very lengthy) he summarizes, he must have had one of the largest traveling libraries ever. The format is encyclopedic, with each author having a separate section beginning with Ἀνεγνώθη, “there was read,” and mostly these sections consist of summaries of the books' content. This is fortunate because Photius seemed to really enjoy giving summary of narratives, whether they were supposed to be historical or purely fictional; as a result, he preserved for us almost everything we know about fascinating works like the Persica by Ctesias and the Babylonica or Sinonis and Rhodanes by the storyteller Iamblichus. Naturally, much of his material is theological, and his summaries here sometimes have a sharp edge but are rarely strictly critical. However, he doesn’t just stick to summarizing; his book provides what we can't find anywhere else—a sort of critical review of a significant portion of Greek literature. A pretty detailed summary in his own style, along with some excerpts, will serve as the best foundation for understanding the state of literary study and taste in what was likely the only cultured capital of Europe, if not the world, at a time when classical languages were nearly half a millennium past their peak, and only Anglo-Saxon for sure, along with some other Teutonic dialects probably, had emerged to represent the new vernaculars in any form of literary expression.
Photius observes no order in his notices, which would appear to be genuine notes of reading; and most of his earliest entries are short, and devoted to writers possessing at best interest of matter. The first that has struck me as possessing the interest of literature is Art. 26, on Synesius. The characterisation 177of the good Bishop of Ptolemaïs runs thus: “As for phrase, he |Detailed examination of the Bibliotheca.| is lofty and has ὄγκος” (the word we encounter so often and find so hard to translate), “but swerves off to the over-poetical.” “His miscellaneous epistles” (the judgment just quoted is on his philosophical treatises on Providence, on Monarchy, &c.) “drip with grace and pleasure,[244] not without strength and substance[245] of thought.” The rest is personal and religious, but extremely interesting.
Photius doesn't follow any particular order in his notes, which seem to be genuine reading reminders; most of his earliest entries are brief and focused on writers who, at best, have a level of interest. The first one that caught my attention as truly literary is Article 26, about Synesius. The description of the good Bishop of Ptolemaïs states: “His phrasing is grand and has ὄγκος” (a term we often encounter and struggle to translate), “but it tends to be overly poetic.” “His various letters” (the previously mentioned assessment refers to his philosophical writings on Providence, Monarchy, etc.) “overflow with grace and enjoyment,[244] not lacking in strength and depth[245] of thought.” The remainder is personal and religious, but very captivating.
Art. 44 deals with Philostratus and his famous life of Apollonius of Tyana. The bulk of the notice, as we should expect, both from the Patriarch’s fancy for analysis of narrative and from his religious bent, is busied with the matter; but we have some actual criticism. He is as to his phrase “clear, graceful, and aphoristic, and teeming with sweetness;[246] bent on obtaining honour by archaism and the fashionableness [or new-fangledness] of his constructions.”[247] Josephus has Art. 47. He is “clean in phrasing, and clever at setting forth the intention of his speech distinctly and pleasantly; persuasive and agreeable in his speeches even if occasion compels him to speak in different senses; fertile in enthymemes on either side, and with gnomæ at command if ever any man had them; also most competent to infuse passions into his discourse, and a proved hand at awaking compassion and softening the reader.” All which (observe the strict rhetorical form of it) is very handsome towards that Ebrew Jew. The note (49) on Cyril of Alexandria, that he “keeps the character and idiom of the appropriate speech,” that “his style is fashioned and, as it were, forced to express idiosyncratic idea,”[248] and “is like loose poetry that disdains metre,” is itself thoroughly idiosyncratic, and speaks Cyril very well. Two others, 55 and 75, of a somewhat acrid character, on Johannes Philoponus (“Matæoponus rather,” quoth our Patriarch), are, though acrid, by no means uncritical. All these are late and mainly ecclesiastical writers, though of a certain general literary interest. The first author, at once 178of considerable age and of purely literary value, to be very fully handled is the above-mentioned Ctesias, and we have only fragments whereby to control Photius’s criticism of him. But the paragraph which comes at the end of the abstract of the Persica, and applies both to that and to the Indica, is itself worth abstracting. “This historian is very clear and simple in language, so that his style is mixed with much pleasure. He uses the Ionic dialect, not throughout, like Herodotus, but partially. Nor does he, like that writer, divert his story to unseasonable digressions. But from the mythical matters with which Herodotus is reproached neither does Ctesias abstain, especially in the book called Indica. Still, the pleasure of his history consists chiefly in the arrangement of his narrative, which is strong in the pathetic and unexpected, and in the variation of it by dint of the mythical. His style is slipshod more than is fitting, often falling into mere vulgarity. But the style of Herodotus, both in this and other respects of the power and art of the Word, is the canon of the Ionic dialect.”
Art. 44 focuses on Philostratus and his well-known life of Apollonius of Tyana. Most of the commentary, as we would expect from the Patriarch's interest in narrative analysis and his religious inclinations, is dedicated to this topic, but we do have some actual criticism. He describes Philostratus's writing as “clear, graceful, aphoristic, and filled with sweetness; bent on gaining honor through archaism and the trendiness of his style.” Josephus is covered in Art. 47. He is described as “clear in phrasing and skilled at clearly and pleasantly conveying his intentions; persuasive and engaging in his speeches even when he has to speak in various ways; abundant in enthymemes on both sides and with gnomæ at his disposal if any man ever had them; also highly capable of infusing emotions into his discourse, proven at evoking compassion and softening the reader.” All of this (note the strict rhetorical form) is quite flattering towards that Hebrew Jew. The note (49) on Cyril of Alexandria states that he “maintains the character and idiom of the appropriate speech,” that “his style is crafted and somewhat forced to convey unique ideas,” and “is like free verse that ignores meter,” which is itself very distinctive and represents Cyril well. Two others, 55 and 75, of a somewhat harsh nature, about Johannes Philoponus (“Matæoponus rather,” our Patriarch remarks), are, despite being sharp, still critical. All these writers are late and mainly ecclesiastical, yet they hold some general literary interest. The first author of significant age and purely literary value to be thoroughly discussed is the previously mentioned Ctesias, with only fragments available to verify Photius's critique of him. But the paragraph at the end of the summary of the Persica, which also applies to the Indica, is worth summarizing. “This historian uses clear and straightforward language, making his style quite enjoyable. He employs the Ionic dialect, not entirely like Herodotus, but partially. Nor does he, like that writer, stray into unnecessary digressions. However, Ctesias does indulge in mythical elements for which Herodotus is criticized, particularly in the book called Indica. Still, the enjoyment of his history mainly lies in the structure of his narrative, which is strong in pathos and surprise, and varied through the mythical. His writing can be careless, often slipping into plainness. Yet, the style of Herodotus, both in this and other respects of the power and craft of the Word, is the standard of the Ionic dialect.”
Appian’s Roman History and Arrian’s Parthica come in for successive notice, but there is nothing about the latter’s literary character till the much later and fuller notice of his Alexander-book at 91, where Photius, as is specially his wont with historians, gives a full appreciation. The pupil of Epictetus, he thinks, "is second to none among those who have best drawn up histories, for he is both first-rate at succinct narration, and he never hurts the continuousness of his history by unseasonable divagations and parentheses.[249] He is original [“new-fangled,” the usual translation of καινοπρεπὴς, has a too unfavourable twist in it], rather by the arrangement of his words than by his vocabulary; and he manages this in such a fashion that hardly otherwise could the tale be told more clearly and luminously. He uses a vivid, euphonious, well-turned style, and has smoothness well mixed with grandeur.[250] His neologisms are not directed to mere innovation 179à perte de vue,[251] but close and emphatic, so as to be real figures of speech and not merely change for ordinary words.[252] Wherefore clearness is his companion, not merely in this respect, but most of all in the arrangement and order and constitution of his style, which is the very craft-secret of clearness. For the use of merely straightforward periods is within the power of mere uncultivated persons,[253] and, if it be maintained without admixture, brings the style down to flatness and meanness, whereto Arrian, clear as he is, has not approached. And he makes use of elliptic figures not in respect of his period but of his diction, so as never to become obscure: if any one should attempt to supply what is wanting, it would seem to tend towards the superfluous, and not really to complete the ellipse. The variety of his figures is also one of his strongest points—not changing at once from simple usage, but forming themselves gently and from the beginning, so as neither to annoy with satiety nor to worry by overcrowding. In short, if any be set against him in the matter of historical composition, many even of the old classics[254] would be found his inferiors in taxis."
Appian’s Roman History and Arrian’s Parthica get mentioned one after the other, but there’s no discussion of the latter’s literary style until much later, in a more detailed notice of his book on Alexander at 91, where Photius, as is typical for him with historians, provides a thorough evaluation. He considers the student of Epictetus “to be second to none among those who have done the best in writing histories, as he excels in concise narration without disrupting the flow of his history with unnecessary digressions or side notes.[249] He is original [“new-fangled,” the usual translation of καινοπρεπὴς, has a too unfavorable connotation], primarily through the arrangement of his words rather than his vocabulary; he accomplishes this in a way that conveys the story more clearly and vividly than any other method could. His style is lively, melodic, and well-crafted, striking a balance between smoothness and grandeur.[250] His new terms are not just for the sake of being innovative179as far as the eye can see,[251] but are precise and impactful, serving as real figures of speech instead of just replacing common words.[252] Thus, clarity is his ally, not only in this regard but especially in how he arranges and structures his writing, which is the true secret to clarity. Simply using direct sentences is something even unrefined individuals can manage,[253] and if it is used without variation, it results in a style that is flat and dull, which Arrian, despite his clarity, has never approached. He employs elliptical structures not in his sentences but in his choice of words, ensuring he never becomes unclear: if someone tries to fill in what’s missing, it tends to be superfluous, rather than completing the ellipse. The variety in his figures is also one of his strong suits—not abruptly switching from straightforward usage, but developing gradually from the start, so as not to become tedious or overwhelming. In short, if anyone is set against him regarding historical writing, many even from the old classics[254] would be found lacking compared to his taxis."
Appian has earlier had less elaborate praise, as being terse and plain in phrase, as truth-loving as possible, an expounder of strategic methods, and very good indeed at raising the depressed spirit of an army, or soothing its excitement, and exhibiting passion by means of speeches. It is odd enough, after the exaltation of Arrian—a good writer but no marvel—to the skies, to come across the following brief and grudging estimate, inserted in the shortest of summaries, of a man of the highest genius like Herodotus. Photius here, as elsewhere, does justice to the Halicarnassian as a canon of Ionic. “But he employs all manner of old wives' fables and divagations, 180whereby an intellectual sweetness runs through him,[255] though these things sometimes obscure the comprehension of the history and efface its proper and corresponding type, since truth will not have her clearness clouded by myths, nor admit divagations (parecbaseis) further than is fitting.” This is rather dispiriting for the first really great writer whom we meet; and the long judgment upon Æschines, which follows shortly, makes little amends, because the orators had been criticised and characterised ad nauseam for a thousand years. Later we have no ill criticism of Dion Cassius—indeed Photius seems more at ease with post-Christian writers, even if they be non-Christians, than with the classics proper, or ἀρχαῖοι as he calls them. The careful and somewhat artificial style of this historian, his imitation of Thucydides, and some other things, are well but briefly noted.
Appian received earlier praise that was less elaborate, being straightforward and plain in expression, as truthful as possible, a communicator of strategic methods, and really good at uplifting the morale of an army or calming its excitement, expressing passion through speeches. It’s quite surprising, after the high praise for Arrian—a decent writer but not extraordinary—to come across this brief and grudging assessment in a short summary of a genius like Herodotus. Photius here, as elsewhere, acknowledges the Halicarnassian's status as a standard of Ionic. “But he uses all sorts of old wives' tales and digressions, which give him an intellectual charm, although these elements sometimes cloud the understanding of the history and obscure its true essence, since truth cannot allow her clarity to be overshadowed by myths or admit digressions (parecbaseis) beyond what is appropriate.” This is rather disheartening for the first truly great writer we encounter, and the lengthy assessment of Æschines that follows doesn’t provide much consolation, because orators have been criticized and characterized endlessly for a thousand years. Later on, we have some fair criticism of Dion Cassius—indeed, Photius seems to resonate more with post-Christian writers, even when they are not Christians, than with the classics he refers to as ἀρχαῖοι. The careful and somewhat artificial style of this historian, his imitation of Thucydides, and a few other things are noted, though briefly.
It is evident that the good Patriarch was no sparing or infrequent novel-reader, for, as has been said, he is copious both on some novels that we have and on one that we have not. The somewhat monotonous form, however, of the Lower Greek Romance gives him more room for analysis of story than for criticism of art. He justly extols the propriety of Heliodorus, is properly shocked by the looseness of Achilles Tatius, and puts the lost Iamblichus between them in this respect. His criticism of the Æthiopica—of many million novel reviews the interesting first—may be given, apart, of course, from the argument of the book, which, as is usual with him, and not uncommon with his followers to-day, forms the bulk of the article.
It's clear that the good Patriarch was quite the enthusiastic novel-reader, since, as mentioned, he writes extensively about some novels we have and one that we don't. However, the somewhat repetitive style of the Lower Greek Romance gives him more space to analyze the storyline than to critique the artistry. He rightly praises the appropriateness of Heliodorus, is justifiably taken aback by the looseness of Achilles Tatius, and places the missing Iamblichus between them in this regard. His review of the Æthiopica—one of many million novel critiques and the most interesting of the bunch—can be presented separately, of course, apart from the book's argument, which, as is typical for him and not uncommon among his followers today, makes up the majority of the article.
“The book (syntagma) is of the dramatic kind [this is noteworthy], and it uses a style suitable to the plan, for it abounds in simplicity and sweetness, and in pathetic situations actual or expected. The narrative is diversified and unexpected, and 181has strange chance salvations[256] and bright and pure diction. If, as is reasonable, it sometimes indulges in tropes, they, too, are brilliant, and exhibit the matter in hand. The periods are symmetrical and, on the whole, arranged with a view to succinctness. The plot and the rest are correspondent to the style. His yarn[257] is of the love of a man and a woman, and he shows an anxious and careful observance of propriety of sentiment.”
“The book (syntagma) is dramatic [this is noteworthy], and it uses a style that's fitting for its purpose, full of simplicity and sweetness, and in touching situations, whether real or anticipated. The narrative is varied and surprising, featuring unusual moments of salvation[256] and clear, pure language. When it does use literary devices, it does so brilliantly, effectively highlighting the subject matter. The sentences are balanced and generally structured for conciseness. The plot and other elements align with the style. His story[257] revolves around the love between a man and a woman, and he demonstrates a careful and sensitive approach to proper sentiment.”
In Art. 77, on the not very interesting subject of Eunapius, we have the familiar phrase “New Edition” in its literal Greek form.[258] A fresh example of the interest he takes in history appears under the head of Dionysius of Halicarnassus, and in Art. 90 Libanius supplies him with occasion for criticising a rhetorician pure and simple. He is, he thinks, exhibited to the best advantage[259] in his “plasmatic” [speeches written on imaginary topics] and gymnastic discourses rather than in his others, for by his excessive elaboration and busybodyness[260] in these others he has hurt the grace and charm of the,[261] as one may say, naïf and impromptu style, and deprived it of verisimilitude, causing frequent obscurity by insertions, and sometimes even by abstraction of the necessary. “But in other respects he is a canon and standard of Attic speech.”
In Art. 77, on the not-so-fascinating topic of Eunapius, we have the well-known phrase “New Edition” in its literal Greek form.[258] A fresh example of his interest in history shows up under Dionysius of Halicarnassus, and in Art. 90, Libanius gives him a chance to critique a rhetorician in the purest sense. He believes he's presented in the best light[259] in his “plasmatic” [speeches on imaginary topics] and gymnastic discourses rather than in his other works because his overthinking and busyness[260] in those have harmed the grace and charm of the, as one could say, naïve and spontaneous style, stripping it of authenticity, creating frequent confusion with unnecessary insertions, and sometimes even omitting the essentials. “But in other respects, he is a benchmark and model of Attic speech.”
Lucian and the mysterious Lucius of Patræ seem to have occupied him together, and he discusses the authorship of the Ass with some acumen, recognising in Lucian a merely satiric intention, in Lucius a serious belief in magic and marvels. As for Lucian himself (respecting whom he has preserved for us the great epigram quoted above), he acknowledges the universality of the Samosatan’s satire of all things Greek, their god-making and their Aselgeia, the extravagances of their poets and their political mistakes, the emptiness and pretentiousness of their philosophy. In fact, says Photius, in an approach at least to the true Higher Criticism, “his whole pains are spent on producing a prose Comedy of Greek things. He himself seems to 182be one of those who worship nothing seriously; he scoffs and mocks at other’s doxies, but lays down no creed of his own, unless one should say that it is a creed to be creedless. In style he is of the very best, brilliant and classical, and signally distinguished in diction, and of all others a lover of good order and purity, with a clear and symmetrical magnificence. His composition is arranged so that the reader seems not to be reading prose, and as though a very pleasant song, without distinct musical accompaniment, were dropping into the ears of the hearers. And altogether, as we said, his style is of the very best, and ill-matched with the subjects at which he chose to laugh.”
Lucian and the enigmatic Lucius of Patræ seem to have preoccupied him, and he discusses the authorship of the Ass with some insight, recognizing that Lucian had a purely satirical intention, while Lucius held a genuine belief in magic and wonders. Regarding Lucian himself (of whom he has preserved the great epigram quoted above), he acknowledges the universality of Samosata’s satire on all things Greek, their god-making, and their Aselgeia, the absurdities of their poets and their political blunders, the emptiness and pretentiousness of their philosophy. In fact, Photius remarks, in a move towards true Higher Criticism, “his entire effort is focused on creating a prose Comedy of Greek matters. He seems to be one of those who take nothing seriously; he derides and mocks others' beliefs, but doesn’t establish a creed of his own, unless one might argue that his creed is to have no creed at all. In terms of style, he is among the finest, brilliant and classical, particularly notable for his word choice, and above all, he is a lover of good order and clarity, with a clear and symmetrical grandeur. His writing is structured so that the reader feels as if they aren’t reading prose, but instead, it feels like a delightful song, lacking a distinct musical score, flowing into the ears of its listeners. Overall, as we mentioned, his style is among the best and seems mismatched with the topics he chose to mock.”
Photius is not lavish of the word aristos, and it is only fair to say that, for its day and way, this criticism is not far itself from deserving the epithet.
Photius doesn't use the word aristos freely, and it's fair to say that, given its time and context, this criticism is not far off from being called that.
After some shorter notices, including a good many of Lexicons (Photius himself, it need hardly be said, was a lexicographer), we come, at Art. 159, to Isocrates, on whom the Byzantine judgment is again noteworthy. He has more, Photius thinks, of the sophist than, like the other Nine, of the actual advocate. “His readers can see at once that he employs a distinct and pure style, and shows a great deal of care about the craftsmanship of his speeches, so that his order and his care overreach themselves a little and become excessive. In fact, this excess of apparatus does not so much provide genuine arguments as tasteless ineptitude.”[262]
After some brief notices, including a number of Lexicons (it’s worth mentioning that Photius himself was a lexicographer), we arrive at Art. 159, focusing on Isocrates, whose evaluation by Byzantine scholars is again noteworthy. Photius believes he has more characteristics of a sophist than, unlike the other Nine, of a true advocate. “His readers can immediately see that he uses a clear and distinct style and pays a lot of attention to the craftsmanship of his speeches, to the point where his organization and meticulousness sometimes become excessive. In fact, this overabundance of detail doesn’t so much offer genuine arguments as it does a lack of taste.”[262]
“Again, he is wanting in ethical character and truth and nervousness of style (γοργότης.) Of sublimity, so far as it suits political discourses, he mixes a very good dose, and suitably to his clearness. But his style is more languid[263] than it ought to be. And he is not least blamed for attention to trifles, and a balancing of clauses[264] which disgusts. But we say this in reference to the excellence of his speeches, pointing out what fails, 183and is exceptional in them, inasmuch as in comparison with some of those who have made bold to write speeches, even his shortcomings would appear to be excellence.”
“Once again, he lacks ethical character and truthfulness, and his style is overly nervous. He includes a good amount of grandeur, especially when it fits political speeches, which suits his clarity. However, his style is more sluggish than it should be. He is also criticized for focusing on trivial matters and for balancing clauses in a way that feels off-putting. We mention this in the context of the high quality of his speeches, highlighting the shortcomings and exceptions, because compared to some who have dared to write speeches, even his flaws can come across as strengths.”
Immediately before this article on Isocrates there is a very shrewd note (and one which is “for thoughts” to any one who has ever written books) on the Sophistike Paraskeue of Phrynichus. “This writer, if any ever was, is fullest of various knowledge, but otherwise redundant and garrulous: for when it was open to him to have got the matter completely finished off, without missing a single important point, in not a fifth part of his actual length, he, by saying things out of season, has stretched it out to an unmanageable bulk; and while he has collected for others' use the matter of a good and suitable treatise, he cannot be said to have made much use of it himself.”
Right before this article on Isocrates, there’s a very clever note (which is thought-provoking for anyone who has ever written books) about the Sophistike Paraskeue by Phrynichus. “This writer, if there ever was one, is full of various knowledge, but is also overly wordy and talkative: when he had the opportunity to thoroughly finish the topic without missing a single important point in less than a fifth of his actual length, he, by speaking out of turn, has stretched it into an unwieldy size; and while he has gathered a good amount of useful content for others, he can't really be said to have made much use of it himself.”
It would be possible to extend these excerpts and abstracts very considerably from my notes of reading the great mass of the Bibliotheca; though the larger part of that mass is itself made up, not of literary criticisms at all, but, as has been said, of summaries, abstracts, and extracts. In not a few cases the longest articles deal with commentaries or anthologies, the Platonic studies of the rhetorician Aristides, the meletæ or declamations of Himerius, the Bibliotheca of Diodorus, the fortunately still extant Commonplace-books of Stobæus, and the like. But the foregoing pages have probably given sufficient foundation for a study of the Photian position, which may be taken, without rashness, as a very favourable representative of Byzantine criticism generally.[265]
It would be possible to significantly extend these excerpts and summaries based on my notes from reading the large collection of the Bibliotheca; although most of that collection consists, as mentioned, not of literary critiques but rather of summaries, abstracts, and excerpts. In several cases, the longest articles focus on commentaries or anthologies, such as the Platonic studies by the rhetorician Aristides, the meletæ or declamations of Himerius, the Bibliotheca of Diodorus, the fortunately still existing Commonplace-books of Stobæus, and similar works. However, the preceding pages have likely provided enough foundation for a study of the Photian position, which can be regarded, without overstepping, as a very favorable representation of Byzantine criticism in general.[265]
In making this estimate we must first of all take note of |Importance of its position as a body of critical judgment.| certain limitations, which may be accidental but which also may not. It is at least curious that he never deals directly with a poet. Even his indirect references, borrowed from his authors, to the greater Greek verse-writers are few, and, speaking with the reserves due in the case of so voluminous and peculiar a 184compilation as the Bibliotheca, I do not remember any independent poetical criticism of his. On the other hand, such criticisms as those which have been quoted above on Lucian, on Isocrates, on Phrynichus, and others, show, in the first place, no contemptible critical acumen, and in the second place, a critical attitude which is worthy of a good deal of attention. For the literary characteristics of his authors Photius distinctly “has a good eye”: he can see a church by daylight and a little more also. We may even say that he shows a good deal more detachment, more faculty of seeing his man in the round, than any purely classical critic displays. Here and there, as in his eulogy of Arrian, he is a little too technically rhetorical, and has evidently not got rid of the notion of the Figures as things possessing a real existence. And there is more than a trace in him of the growth of that critical jargon which has been noticed above, certain phrases recurring rather too often, like “gusto” with old-fashioned critics, and divers terms, which it is not necessary to mention, with new-fangled ones. But technicalities are, at their worst, an evidence that the techne exists. Further, it would be, as has been seen, extremely unjust to regard Photius as a mere phrase-monger. His criticism of Lucian is as comprehensive as it is shrewd, it is “criticism of life” as well as criticism of literature; that of Isocrates shows that he was not to be caught by mere scholastic elegance; that of Phrynichus, that he had an eye for method; his notices of the Romancers, that he could appreciate and relish kinds out of the beaten track of classical literary classification and practice; the remark on “merely straightforward periods” is a just and shrewd one. Not only would Photius have made an exceedingly good reviewer, but we may say that he is almost the patriarch of reviewers in two senses, that he is the first of all such as have dealt practically with literature from the reviewer’s point of view.
In making this estimate, we must first recognize some limitations, which might be accidental but could also be significant. It’s interesting that he never directly engages with a poet. Even his indirect references to the great Greek poets, borrowed from other authors, are few. Speaking cautiously about such a large and unique collection as the Bibliotheca, I don’t recall any independent poetic criticism from him. On the other hand, the criticisms quoted above regarding Lucian, Isocrates, Phrynichus, and others show, first of all, a commendable critical insight, and secondly, a critical approach that deserves a lot of attention. Photius has a clear perception of the literary characteristics of his authors; he can see the bigger picture. We could even say he has more objectivity and a better ability to evaluate his subjects comprehensively than any purely classical critic. At times, like in his praise of Arrian, he gets overly technical in a rhetorical sense and still holds onto the idea of Figures as real entities. There’s also some evidence of the emergence of critical jargon in his work, with certain phrases appearing too frequently, similar to how “gusto” was overused by old-fashioned critics and various terms that don't need to be mentioned by modern ones. However, at their worst, technicalities indicate that some level of techne exists. Furthermore, it would be very unfair to view Photius as just a purveyor of phrases. His criticism of Lucian is both insightful and broad; it’s a “criticism of life” as well as literature. His remarks on Isocrates indicate he wasn’t swayed by mere academic polish, while his take on Phrynichus shows he understood method. His comments on the Romancers reveal his ability to appreciate genres that stray from traditional literary classifications. His remark on “merely straightforward periods” is an astute and fair observation. Not only would Photius have made an excellent reviewer, but he could also be regarded as the pioneer of reviewers in the sense that he was among the first to approach literature practically from a reviewer’s perspective.
To say this is of course not to give unmitigated and indisputable praise. There is no lack of advocates of the devil who will say that the reviewer’s point of view is not easily found in a very original age, or by a very original genius. It may be so—the age of Photius himself was certainly not a very original 185age, except in countries where the point of view of the reviewer was as certainly quite unknown. But this is not the question for us; the question for us is, Have we met this attitude? Have we come upon any one occupying this point of view before? And the answer must, I think, be, “No; we have not.” Dionysius, of all our writers, comes nearest to it, for Quintilian is too summary, and Longinus is considering rather a single quality of literature, as shown in divers authors, than divers authors by themselves, and as presenting a combination of qualities in each case. What we would give almost anything for is a collection of such reviews by Aristotle; and we have not got them. We do not know that Aristotle ever thought of such a thing,[266] though he might well have made it as a preparation for the Rhetoric and the Poetics, just as he made his collection of “polities” as a preparation for the Politics.
To say this isn’t to give unqualified and unquestionable praise. There are definitely critics out there who argue that the reviewer’s perspective is hard to find in a truly original era, or from a truly original genius. That might be true—the time of Photius itself certainly wasn’t a very original one, except in regions where the reviewer’s perspective was completely unknown. But that’s not our concern; our concern is, Have we encountered this attitude? Have we seen anyone take this perspective before? And I believe the answer is “No; we haven’t.” Among all our writers, Dionysius comes closest to it, since Quintilian is too brief, and Longinus is focused more on a single quality of literature as displayed in various authors rather than looking at the authors themselves as a blend of qualities. What we would do almost anything for is a collection of such reviews by Aristotle; unfortunately, we don’t have those. We don’t know if Aristotle ever considered such a thing,[266] but he could have created it as a precursor to the Rhetoric and the Poetics, similar to how he compiled his collection of “polities” as a preparation for the Politics.
The absence of poetical criticism from Photius is specially to be regretted, because it leaves us in doubt as to his power of recognising and analysing, not merely the finer subtleties of form, but the more complex and interesting kinds of literary matter. His own interests, it is pretty clear, were, though he had the liking for novels which is often found in men of science and business, chiefly scientific, historical, and philosophical, including, of course, religion in philosophy. There is probably no Greek writer, whose subject in any way admitted of it, who has said so little about Homer. In dealing with Stobæus he has the patience (though, as has been seen, he is far from being a mere enumerator) to enumerate all the heads of the Florilegium and the Eclogæ, and all the authors, hundreds of them as there are, whom the anthologist has laid under contribution. But he is tempted into no critical asides about them. He is essentially positive—frankly busied with matter, or with the more material side of form.
The lack of poetic criticism from Photius is especially regrettable because it leaves us uncertain about his ability to recognize and analyze not just the subtle nuances of form but also the more complex and interesting types of literary content. It’s pretty clear that his main interests, while he had a fondness for novels often found in men of science and business, were primarily scientific, historical, and philosophical, including religion within philosophy. There’s probably no Greek writer who has had a subject that allowed it who has said so little about Homer. When discussing Stobæus, he has the patience (though, as noted, he’s far from just listing things) to go through all the sections of the Florilegium and the Eclogæ, and all the authors, hundreds of them, whom the anthologist has drawn upon. But he doesn’t venture into any critical comments about them. He is essentially straightforward—focused on content or the more tangible aspects of form.
Yet to the historian of criticism he has a singular interest, because of that position of origin which has been noted. Cicero and Pliny in their libraries were in a position to do much the same thing; had, as we shall see, a kind of dim 186velleity of doing it now and then, but did it not. Athenæus, if he had cared less for cooks and courtesans, more for literature; Aulus Gellius and Macrobius, if mere philology on the one hand, and mere folk-lore and mythology on the other, had not drawn them aside, would probably have anticipated him. But no one actually has; none has applied to the library or its prose division the process which goes to the making of a catalogue raisonné in painting. No doubt Photius leaves a good deal to be done, independently of his silence on poetry and drama. His comparison is so limited as to be almost non-existent; it is much if he can compare Heliodorus, Iamblichus, and Achilles Tatius in reference to the treatment of matters erotic; Ctesias and Herodotus, on the score of resisting, or succumbing to, story-telling digression. But even in this there is the germ, the rudiment, of the great Comparative Method. So again the other great Lamp of Criticism, the historical estimate, still has its shutter drawn for him. A vague distinction between the ἀρχαῖοι and the moderns is indeed not uncommon; but we have, so far as I have noticed, no distinct line drawn between the two, and both are huddled and jumbled together. Photius has not yet risen to that highest conception of criticism which involves the “grasping” of each author in his complete self, and the placing of him in the general literary map or genealogy (whichever phase may be preferred) of the world. And lastly, the silly old etiquette of silence about Latin still seems to weigh, if unconsciously, on him. He does indeed allude to the birth-year of Virgil. In his notices of historians of Rome he necessarily has to mention some Roman matters, and he mentions that Cicero was slain while reading the Medea. But my memory, assisted by Bekker’s excellent index, traces no critical remark, comparative or independent, about any great Latin writer, and nothing more than the barest mention of one or two by name. Yet, with all these drawbacks, the niche we have indicated is securely his, though he has scarcely yet been established in it.[267]
Yet for the historian of criticism, he holds a unique interest because of that noted position of origin. Cicero and Pliny, with their libraries, were in a similar position; they had, as we'll see, a vague wish to do something like this now and then, but ultimately did not. If Athenæus had cared less about cooks and courtesans and more about literature; if Aulus Gellius and Macrobius hadn't been sidetracked by just philology on one hand and folklore and mythology on the other, they probably would have anticipated him. But no one actually has; none has applied to the library or its prose section the same process used to create a comprehensive catalog in painting. Photius certainly leaves a lot to be done, regardless of his silence on poetry and drama. His comparisons are so limited that they might as well not exist; he can barely compare Heliodorus, Iamblichus, and Achilles Tatius regarding their treatment of erotic topics; Ctesias and Herodotus in terms of resisting or succumbing to storytelling digressions. But even this holds the seed, the foundation, of the great Comparative Method. Similarly, the other major source of Criticism, the historical evaluation, still has its shutters tightly closed for him. A vague distinction between the ancients and moderns is indeed not uncommon; however, as far as I've noticed, there isn't a clear line separating the two, and both are mixed together. Photius has not yet achieved that highest level of criticism which involves fully understanding each author in their entirety and placing them in the broader literary landscape or genealogy (whichever term is preferred) of the world. Lastly, the outdated etiquette of remaining silent about Latin still seems to unconsciously affect him. He does refer to Virgil's birth year, and in his notes on Roman historians, he necessarily mentions some Roman topics, noting that Cicero was killed while reading the Medea. However, my memory, aided by Bekker’s excellent index, finds no critical remarks, comparative or independent, regarding any major Latin writer, and nothing more than the most basic mention of one or two by name. Yet, despite all these drawbacks, the niche we've pointed out is securely his, even if he has barely begun to establish himself in it.[267]
187If an example be required between Photius and John, it may be found (of no encouraging character) in the almost contemptible |Tzetzes.| Homeric Allegories of Tzetzes[268] written in that dreary “political” verse, the only consolation of which is the remembrance that, whether as origin or echo, it has sometimes been connected with the charming Meum est propositum metre of the Latin Middle Ages. In Tzetzes, the allegorical method neither reaches its pinnacle of fantasticality as in the Romance of the Rose,—there is often something faintly fascinating there,—nor attains to the rather imposing mazes and meanderings of fifteenth-century personification, but stumbles along in pedestrian gropings of this kind[269] (on Il. i. 517 sq.): “The groaning of Zeus signifieth a puff of wind moving the eyebrows of him, and conducting the thickness of clouds. The downcoming of Thetis indicates that there was rain, which is also a kind of consentment of assistance. And the coming of Zeus to his own home is the restoration of the atmosphere to its former condition, having thinned out the thickness of the cloud to rain. The rising up of the gods from their seats is the confusion and disturbance of the elements,” &c., &c. The much-ridiculed allegorical morals of the Gesta Romanorum are sense, poetry, piety, to this ineffably dull and childish attempt to substitute a cheap pseudo-scientific Euhemerism for the criticism of literature. If Allegory had not too profitably assisted at the cradle of Greek literature, she certainly infested its death-bed in her most decrepit and malignant aspect.
187If we need an example of the contrast between Photius and John, we can look at the rather unimpressive Tzetzes. Homeric Allegories by Tzetzes[268] written in that tedious “political” verse. The only solace is knowing that, whether as an original work or a replica, it's sometimes linked with the lovely My purpose meter from the Latin Middle Ages. In Tzetzes’ work, the allegorical approach never reaches the heights of creativity seen in the Romance of the Rose, where there’s often a hint of allure, nor does it achieve the grand complexities of fifteenth-century personification. Instead, it fumbles along in a mundane manner, like this example[269] (on Il. i. 517 sq.): “The groaning of Zeus signifies a puff of wind ruffling his eyebrows and stirring the thick clouds. The arrival of Thetis suggests that it’s going to rain, which is also a sort of agreement to provide assistance. Zeus returning home means the atmosphere has returned to its usual state after the clouds have thinned out to let the rain through. The gods rising from their seats indicates the chaos and disturbance of the elements,” etc., etc. The much-mocked allegorical morals of the Gesta Romanorum seem wise, poetic, and pious compared to this incredibly dull and childish attempt to replace literature critique with a cheap pseudo-scientific version of Euhemerism. Though Allegory played a significant role at the beginning of Greek literature, it certainly lingered at its deathbed in a more decrepit and malevolent form.
At the same time, we must not be too contemptuous of Byzantine criticism. Had the vast mass of the later rhetorical |John the Siceliote.| scholiasts yielded nothing to the sifting but the quotation in John the Siceliote (though as from the Philological Homilies, not the Περὶ Ὕψους), by name, of the Longinian censure on the Orithyia, it would almost be justified in existing, not to mention references in others, one of which 188shows us that in the same collection Longinus gave a discussion (the tendency of which we can easily guess) on the stomphodes or “mouthy.”[270] But the siftings are not quite limited to these two.
At the same time, we shouldn’t be too dismissive of Byzantine criticism. If the large body of later rhetorical scholiasts produced nothing but the quotation from John the Siceliote (though it's from the Philological Homilies, not the Περὶ Ὕψους), specifically the Longinian criticism on the Orithyia, it would still almost justify its existence, not to mention references in other works, one of which 188 shows us that in the same collection, Longinus offered a discussion (the general direction of which we can easily guess) on the stomphodes or “mouthy.”[270] But the findings aren't just limited to these two.
John, who appears possibly, if not at all certainly, to have had the surname of Doxopater, and to have been sometimes designated by it, appears also to have been a monk. He must (on his own authority) have observed the virtue of Poverty much better than some of his fellows, and few of them can have more avoided the vice of laziness. His voluminous works devoted to Rhetoric are ranged by Walz[271] under eleven titles: to wit, Prolegomena and Homilies on the Progymnasmata of Aphthonius, General Prolegomena to Rhetoric, Commentaries on the States, Inventions and Ideas of Hermogenes, Epideictic speeches on the Horse and against the Saracens, a destructive discussion of the myth of Prometheus, a “Basileios” and a “Politikon.” These works contain some personal details and complaints, which, if he subsequently became Patriarch of Constantinople, were heard by Fortune in her less savage mood; and he seems to have busied himself with theology and history, as well as rhetoric. But it is very difficult to place either his patriarchate, or consequently his life, chronologically. He might have been the John Glycas who held the dignity from 1316 to 1320, when he abdicated; but Glycas seems to have been married. So perhaps he was John Camater, an earlier occupant (under the Latin Empire) of the see in 1204.
John, who might possibly be known as Doxopater, and sometimes referred to by that name, also appears to have been a monk. He must have practiced the virtue of Poverty much more diligently than some of his peers, and few could have avoided the vice of laziness more than he did. His extensive works on Rhetoric are categorized by Walz[271] under eleven titles: specifically, Prolegomena and Homilies on the Progymnasmata of Aphthonius, General Prolegomena to Rhetoric, Commentaries on the States, Inventions and Ideas of Hermogenes, Epideictic speeches on the Horse and against the Saracens, a critical discussion of the myth of Prometheus, a “Basileios” and a “Politikon.” These works include some personal insights and grievances, which, if he later became Patriarch of Constantinople, were acknowledged by Fortune in her kinder moments; and he seems to have engaged in theology and history, along with rhetoric. However, it's quite challenging to accurately date either his patriarchate or his life. He could have been the John Glycas who held the position from 1316 to 1320 before stepping down; but Glycas appears to have been married. So, he might have been John Camater, an earlier holder (under the Latin Empire) of the see in 1204.
All this, it will be seen, is a rather unsubstantial pageant; but John’s works are solid enough. Even the Prolegomena (taking them as his) of Doxopater, and the Commentaries on the Ideas (to which alone we have access), fill five hundred pages. It is in the latter that we are to look for anything touching our subject. They are rather wide-ranging, to which character of theirs we doubtless owe the Longinian citation.
All of this, as you can see, is a pretty flimsy spectacle; however, John's works are robust enough. Even the Prolegomena (attributing them to him) by Doxopater, and the Commentaries on the Ideas (which is all we have access to), fill five hundred pages. It is in the latter that we should look for anything related to our topic. They cover a lot of ground, which is probably why we have the Longinian citation.
Neither did John always observe that scrupulous accuracy which is so dear to the heart of a certain class of critic, that, like a true altruist, he would have every one, except himself, possess 189it. At the opening he writes “Themistocles” for “Miltiades.” But his erudition is considerable, and his qualities in other respects not contemptible. It is, however, very noticeable that he is as much inclined to the general and disinclined from the particular as if he had lived fifteen hundred years earlier. Although he is no slavish Platonist (he has somewhere the happy phrase Πλάτων Πλάτωνος ἀναξίως. “Did Plato? the less Plato he”), he is fully Platonic in his scorn of the μερικαὶ ἰδέαι, of the mere “characterising” speeches, Lysiac and Isocratean, and so forth, and aims at the “circumprehensive and comprehensive” idea and phrase which transcends all these. Thus we are once more face to face with that putting of the cart before the horse which has met us so often—with that discussion of δεινότης and γλυκύτης which is no doubt a capital thing in its way, but which ought to be preluded and, as military men say, “prepared” by a long, by an almost infinite, examination of the individual exponents and practitioners of the Vigorous and the Sweet.
John didn’t always show the kind of meticulous accuracy that some critics really value; he seemed to believe that it should apply to everyone but himself. At the start, he mistakenly writes “Themistocles” instead of “Miltiades.” However, he is quite knowledgeable, and his other qualities are not to be dismissed. It's noticeable that he tends to focus on the general rather than the specific, as if he lived fifteen centuries earlier. Although he isn't a strict follower of Plato (he even has the clever phrase Πλάτων Πλάτωνος ἀναξίως. “Did Plato? the less Plato he”), he does share a Platonic disdain for the mere “characterizing” speeches, like those of Lysias and Isocrates, and seeks the “circumprehensive and comprehensive” ideas and expressions that go beyond all of that. Thus, we encounter once again that tendency to get things upside down, with the discussion of δεινότης and γλυκύτης, which is undoubtedly valuable in its own right but should be preceded, as military folks say, by a thorough and almost endless examination of the individual examples and practitioners of the Vigorous and the Sweet.
It is, of course, fair to remember that he is annotating Hermogenes, and that he can hardly be expected to follow methods different from those of his text. But it necessarily follows that his loyalty leads him away from the fields most likely to be fertile for us, and, when he does approach them, directs him mainly to the Orators, and to them chiefly, if not wholly, from the strictly rhetorical point of view. Yet he is by no means ill to read, though a little technical and abstract, on rhythm (opening of Bk. i. chap. i.); and if he has gone no further in reference to φαντασία than all before him except Philostratus, that is no great reproach to him. Undoubtedly, however, his chief—as at the same time his most tantalising—attraction is his reference to things which, in his comparatively modern period, must have still existed, but which seem now to be irrecoverably lost. Such is his quotation, p. 93, of certain remarks of Longinus on the poet Menelaus.[272] We may doubt whether definite poetical criticism from the excellent John would have been satisfactory, when we find him assigning 190“out-and-out”[273] poetical quality to the soft inanity of Isocrates, and the want of it to the rough fire of Thucydides. Yet in the lower and “composition-book” kind of criticism he is not to seek—the synopsis of clearness at p. 173 being a very workmanlike composition.[274]
It’s important to remember that he is working with Hermogenes, and he can’t really be expected to use methods that are different from his text. However, this means that his loyalty leads him away from the areas that are most likely to be beneficial for us, and when he does venture into them, he mainly focuses on the Orators, and primarily, if not entirely, from a strictly rhetorical perspective. Still, he’s not unpleasant to read, even though he can be a bit technical and abstract about rhythm (see the beginning of Book i, chapter i). And while he hasn’t gone any further regarding φαντασία than his predecessors except for Philostratus, that’s not a major criticism. Undoubtedly, his main—and most frustrating—draw is his references to concepts that must have still existed in his relatively modern time, but that now seem to be completely lost. One example is his quote on page 93 of certain comments by Longinus about the poet Menelaus. We might question whether clear poetic criticism from the excellent John would have been satisfactory, given that he gives “out-and-out” poetic quality to the gentle triviality of Isocrates and denies it to the raw energy of Thucydides. However, in lower and more basic forms of criticism, he is to be valued—the summary of clarity on page 173 is a solid piece of work.
And so, without further minute examination of this curiosity, we may take some general view of it as the last words—or fairly representative of the last words—of Greek rhetorical criticism, unaffected by mediæval literature, unaffected even by Latin, to any considerable, or at least avowed, extent, but turning round and round the long-guarded treasures of its own special hoard, like the dragons of fable. To us, perhaps, the hoard does not seem very inviting. The enormous apparatus of distinction and terminology is set to work, almost exclusively, on matter which has neither the attraction of the highest æsthetic problems, nor the practical interest and profit of direct literary criticism of particulars. There is abundance of learning, and by no means a dearth of mother-wit. But the worst side of Scholasticism—the side which was long unjustly taken for the whole, but which is a side thereof—makes itself almost universally felt. Sometimes one almost thinks of one of the keenest, if not the most generally delectable, strokes of Rabelaisian satire, the duel of signs between Panurge and Thaumast. This -tes and that -ia hurtle through the air almost without conveying understanding, though they may darken a good deal. With sufficient pains and goodwill, you may disinter many a shrewd remark, many a really useful definition, many a scrap of precious information, by no means unintelligently used. But on the whole, the impression is as of the ghost of Rhetoric struggling against being re-embodied as the soul of Criticism.
So, without diving deeper into this curiosity, we can take a general look at it as the final words—or a good representation of them—of Greek rhetorical criticism, unaffected by medieval literature or even significantly by Latin, but instead circling around the long-protected treasures of its own special collection, like the dragons in myths. To us, this collection might not seem very appealing. The huge system of distinctions and terminology is almost entirely focused on material that doesn’t offer the allure of the greatest aesthetic problems, nor the practical interest and benefits of direct literary criticism of specifics. There’s a wealth of knowledge here, and certainly no shortage of common sense. However, the worst aspects of Scholasticism—the parts that were long unfairly seen as the whole—are almost universally felt. Sometimes, one can’t help but think of one of the sharpest, if not the most widely enjoyed, moments in Rabelaisian satire, the duel of signs between Panurge and Thaumast. This -tes and that -ia fly through the air almost without conveying meaning, though they can obscure quite a bit. With enough effort and goodwill, you can uncover many insightful remarks, some genuinely useful definitions, and bits of valuable information, used quite intelligently. But overall, the impression is like that of the ghost of Rhetoric struggling against being reformed as the essence of Criticism.
244. χάριτος καὶ ἡδονῆς ἀποστάζουσαι.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. dripping with grace and pleasure.
246. βρύων γλυκύτητος.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. sweet moss.
248. εἰς ἰδιάζουσαν ἰδέαν ἐκβεβιασμένος.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. in a unique perspective.
249. It is odd to find the hatred of the harmless necessary parenthesis, the delight of all full minds and quick wits, and the terror of the ignorant and slow, formulated so frequently by Photius.
249. It’s strange to see the disdain for the harmless necessary parentheses, which are the joy of sharp minds and clever thinkers, and the fear of those who are unaware and slow, expressed so often by Photius.
251. εἰς τὸ πόῤῥω.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. far away.
252. ἐναλλαγὴν συνήθους ὀνόματος. This is an acute criticism, and I do not, at the time of writing, remember that it had been anticipated. Undoubtedly most practitioners of ornate and unusual style do merely “give change for ordinary words,” that is to say, they think in these, and then just write something less usual in place of them.
252. A switch to a common name. This is a sharp criticism, and as I write this, I don't recall it being predicted. Undoubtedly, many who use elaborate and uncommon styles simply "exchange ordinary words,” which means they think in those terms and then just write something more unusual in their place.
253. ἰδιώταις
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Privately
254. τῶν ἀρχαίων.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. of the ancients.
255. δι’ ὧν αὐτῷ ἡ κατὰ διάνοιαν γλυκύτης διαῤῥει. The translation in the text, which may be varied as "which gives him [or "is the source of"] his pervading intellectual charm," and which Professor Butcher approves, seems to suit the immediate context best. But διαῤῥέω very frequently means “run off” or “away,” and the general attitude of disapproval which Photius assumes towards the Herodotean fabling might seem to warrant “whereby his attraction for the intellect disappears.”
255. By which he experiences a sweetness in his mind. The translation in the text, which can also be phrased as "which gives him [or 'is the source of'] his overall intellectual charm," and which Professor Butcher supports, seems to fit the immediate context best. However, διαῤῥέω often means "run off" or "away," and Photius's generally disapproving stance toward the Herodotean storytelling might suggest "whereby his appeal to the intellect vanishes."
258. νέα ἐκδόσις.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. new edition.
259. αὐτὸς ἑαυτοῦ χρησιμώτερός εστιν.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. He is more useful to himself.
260. περιεργία.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. curiosity.
263. ἄτονος.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Soulless.
264. σμικρολογία καὶ τὸ προσκορὲς τιον παρισώσεων. It is needless to say that this προσκορὲς, this “satiated nausea” of the balanced antithetic sentence, has recurred as regularly as the resort to the most obvious, and, so long as it is fresh, most effective, of rhetorical devices.
264. This is a nitpicking detail and the addition of excessive adornments. It's obvious that this addition, this “satiated nausea” of the balanced contrastive sentence, has shown up as reliably as the use of the most straightforward and, as long as it's new, most effective rhetorical techniques.
265. And it cannot be too often repeated that when Byzantine men of letters were not criticising they were often doing something better for us. He would be a sorry critic himself who would not give a wilderness of all but the very greatest members of his own class for John Stobæus or Constantine Cephalas.
265. And it can’t be said enough that when Byzantine scholars weren’t criticizing, they were often doing something even better for us. He would be a poor critic who wouldn’t trade a ton of all but the very best from his own group for John Stobæus or Constantine Cephalas.
267. There is in Photius a later notice of Isocrates, in connection with others of the usual set of Attic orators; and these are chiefly interesting for some references to the literary historian Cæcilius, referred to by Longinus, and to Longinus himself as “the critic who flourished under Claudius” (predecessor of Aurelian), “and took great share in the struggle of Zenobia, queen of the Osrhoeni.” But the criticism on Demosthenes referred to can hardly be that of the Περὶ Ὕψους.
267. In Photius, there's a later mention of Isocrates, alongside other well-known Attic orators. These are especially interesting for some mentions of the literary historian Cæcilius, whom Longinus talks about, as well as Longinus himself, described as “the critic who thrived under Claudius” (the predecessor of Aurelian) and who played a significant role in the conflict with Zenobia, the queen of the Osrhoeni. However, the criticism regarding Demosthenes that is mentioned probably isn't from the Περὶ Ὕψους.
268. Ed. Boissonade, Paris, 1851.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ed. Boissonade, Paris, 1851.
271. Vol. vi. p. 5 sq.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Vol. 6. p. 5 sq.
273. ἄντικρυς.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. directly.
INTERCHAPTER I.
We have endeavoured, in the foregoing Book, to survey—from the actual texts, and admitting no conjectural or theoretical reconstruction—the history of literary criticism in Greece and the Greek Empire till its fall. It is our duty in this first halt to survey this survey—to see what results it actually gives us, to classify and arrange them, to account for them as philosophically as possible, and, without digressing into the quicksands of theory, to lay down the solid road of logical and historical perspective.
We have tried, in the previous Book, to examine—based on the actual texts and without relying on guesswork or theoretical reconstruction—the history of literary criticism in Greece and the Greek Empire until its collapse. In this first pause, we need to review this examination—to see what results it actually provides us, to categorize and organize them, to explain them as clearly as possible, and, without getting lost in theoretical distractions, to establish a clear path of logical and historical perspective.
We have seen that criticism in Greece began from two different sources, neither of which, perhaps, was, or could have been expected to be, likely to supply it in an absolutely unmixed condition. There was, in the first place, the strong Greek philosophising tendency, working upon the earliest documents (the most important, then as now, identified with the name of Homer), and subjecting them to processes which oftenest took the form of a kind of rationalising allegory. The second was the invention, for more or less practical purposes, of the art of Rhetoric or Persuasive Composition. As, in the first place, the collection of written literature was very small, and as the oratorical character impressed itself more or less strongly upon nearly all literature in the process of publication, this dominance of Oratory was long maintained, and continued, almost to the latest times, to prevent Rhetoric from assuming its proper etymological position as “speech-craft” in the widest sense, as the art of artificially arranged language.
We have seen that criticism in Greece originated from two different sources, neither of which was likely to provide it in a completely pure form. First, there was the strong Greek tendency toward philosophy, which engaged with the earliest texts (the most significant, then as now, linked to Homer) and often interpreted them through a form of rationalizing allegory. The second source was the development of Rhetoric, or Persuasive Composition, for various practical purposes. Since the body of written literature was very small, and since oratory influenced nearly all literature during its publication, this dominance of Oratory persisted for a long time and continued, almost until modern times, to prevent Rhetoric from taking its proper etymological position as “speech-craft” in the broadest sense—as the art of skillfully arranged language.
But this inconvenience, always more or less existing, was mitigated by practice in divers ways. As actual literature, 192both prose and verse, mustered and multiplied, and as it was more and more enjoyed by the keen Greek appetite for pleasures of all kinds, it at the same time presented more and more temptation to the equally keen Greek aptitude for philosophical inquiry. Larger and larger treasuries were made available for quotation and imitation; more and more kinds of literature were presented to the student for investigation, classification, inquiry into sources, methods, effects. And so after a century, or a century and a half, of progress and exercise, of which little remains to us except the brilliant, but from this point of view wayward, work of Plato, we are confronted, in the work of Aristotle, with an Art of Poetry, incomplete in certain ways, but singularly mature in its own way, with an Art of Prose which, though it has not yet by any means recognised its real nature and estate, and persists in regarding itself as an Art of Persuasion merely, has yet accumulated many valuable observations, and has made the paths of future investigators fairly straight and smooth.
But this inconvenience, which was always somewhat present, was lessened through practice in various ways. As actual literature, both prose and poetry, grew and multiplied, and as it was enjoyed more and more by the eager Greek desire for all sorts of pleasures, it also created more temptation for the equally eager Greek talent for philosophical questioning. Larger and larger collections became available for quoting and imitation; more and more types of literature were offered to students for exploration, classification, and investigation into sources, methods, and effects. So, after a century or a century and a half of progress and practice, of which little remains except for the brilliant but somewhat erratic work of Plato, we find ourselves confronted in the work of Aristotle with an Art of Poetry that is incomplete in some ways but notably mature in its own right, and with an Art of Prose that, although it has not yet fully recognized its true nature and status and still sees itself merely as an Art of Persuasion, has nonetheless gathered many valuable observations and paved a relatively clear and smooth path for future researchers.
While, however, the oratorical preoccupation prevented Rhetoric from attaining the development which might otherwise have been expected, both Rhetoric and Poetics were very seriously obstructed by the unequal growth of literary kinds within Greek itself, and by the absence of any other literature with which to compare such kinds as existed, and by which to discern the absence of those that did not exist. The whole of Greek Poetic was prejudicially affected—and the affection has continued to be a source of evil in all criticism since—by the accidental lateness of prose fiction in Greek literature; just as the whole of Greek Rhetoric was prejudicially affected by the accidental predominance of Greek oratory. The habit—in the main a sound one—of generalising from the actual facts, led to very arbitrary theories of more literary kinds than one. It was assumed that what we may call “periodic” Epic was the only kind; and Romance, which may be very fairly called a “loose” Epic, was barred as improper. Still more was the same distinction ignored in drama; where a single, though in its way very perfect, form of Tragedy was arbitrarily assumed to be the only one possible or permissible. So the accidental and easily 193separable extravagances and licences of the Ancient Comedy were allowed to obscure its merits, and depress its rank, in the eyes of the critic. Lyric—perhaps the very highest of all literary kinds, as it must be the oldest, and is the most perennial—became a mere appendage to tragedy. The great kind of History, in which Greece had already produced such magnificent examples, was in the same way regarded as a sort of baggage-waggon to oratorical Rhetoric; and the dialogic form which was preferred in philosophy, partly owing to the habits of the nation, and partly owing to the towering eminence of Plato, was in the same way, or much the same way, allowed or forced to attach itself to the same train.
While the focus on oratory held Rhetoric back from developing as it could have, both Rhetoric and Poetics were significantly hindered by the uneven growth of literary forms within Greek itself, the lack of other literatures for comparison, and the inability to recognize what was missing. Greek Poetic was negatively impacted—this issue has continued to affect criticism ever since—by the late emergence of prose fiction in Greek literature, just as Greek Rhetoric was adversely influenced by the dominance of Greek oratory. The tendency—mostly a sound one—of generalizing from actual facts led to very arbitrary theories across multiple literary forms. It was assumed that what we might call “periodic” Epic was the only kind; Romance, which could fairly be seen as a “looser” Epic, was dismissed as inappropriate. The same distinction was even more ignored in drama, where a single, albeit very refined, form of Tragedy was arbitrarily taken to be the only one that was possible or acceptable. The casual and easily separable excesses and liberties of Ancient Comedy were allowed to overshadow its strengths and lower its status in the eyes of critics. Lyric—perhaps the highest form of all literature, as it should be the oldest and is the most enduring—became just an addition to tragedy. The major genre of History, which Greece had already exemplified magnificently, was similarly viewed as subordinate to oratorical Rhetoric; and the dialogic form favored in philosophy, partly due to the nation’s habits and partly due to Plato's towering stature, was similarly allowed or compelled to attach itself to the same trajectory.
But these mischiefs, though sufficiently considerable, and assisted by the ignorance (changed latterly in the worse days to a contemptuous ignoring) of other languages, were by no means the equals of those caused directly by this ignorance, while they were aggravated by it in every way. If, while we are certainly not superior to the ancients in most branches of literature, where comparison is possible, we may challenge them more safely in criticism, it is due almost, if not quite wholly, to what has been called the illegitimate advantage of our possession of an infinitely larger stock of accumulated literature, and of the fact that this literature is distributed over the most various times, nations, and languages. It is the rarest thing at any time to find a critic of the first class who is not acquainted with literatures besides his own; and it is almost invariable to find that the mistakes which great critics make arise out of ignorance or forgetfulness of other literatures besides their own. But even in antiquity there is no critic of, or approaching, this first class, except Aristotle, who suffered the full exposure to this disability. As a “tongue of comparison” Longinus knew Latin: Dionysius and Quintilian, who, if not critics of the first class, are not far off it, knew, the one Latin, the other Greek. But Aristotle (unless the legends about Alexander having sent him Indian communications have any basis, and unless we take the references of Plato and others to Egyptian stories as having much more solid ground than there is any reason to accord them) had none, and could 194have had none: while, even if he had been stocked with Egyptian and Sanscrit, these would have done him but little good, though they might have corrected his delusions as to the necessary connection of poetry and fiction. It must always be reckoned as one of the most fatal proofs of the literary inferiority of the Roman genius that the younger literature, though it enjoyed the bilingual advantage to the full, made so little advance on the older in criticism.
But these problems, although significant, were compounded by the ignorance (which later turned into a dismissive ignoring) of other languages, but they by no means equaled the issues directly caused by this ignorance, while they were worsened by it in every way. If we are certainly not better than the ancients in most areas of literature where comparison is possible, we can safely challenge them more in criticism, largely due to what has been termed the unfair advantage of having an immense collection of accumulated literature, which spans various times, nations, and languages. It is extremely rare to find a top-tier critic who isn’t familiar with literatures beyond their own; and it's almost always the case that the errors made by great critics stem from a lack of knowledge or forgetfulness about other literatures. Even in ancient times, there is no critic of or close to this top tier, except for Aristotle, who was fully exposed to this limitation. As a “tongue of comparison,” Longinus knew Latin; Dionysius and Quintilian, who may not be first-class critics but are close to it, knew Latin and Greek, respectively. But Aristotle (unless the legends about Alexander sending him communications from India are accurate, and unless we give more credence to the references from Plato and others regarding Egyptian tales than is warranted) had no such knowledge and couldn’t have had any. Even if he had known Egyptian and Sanskrit, it would not have benefited him much, although it might have corrected his misconceptions about the necessary connection between poetry and fiction. One of the most serious indicators of the literary shortcomings of Roman genius is that the later literature, despite fully leveraging bilingualism, made so little progress in criticism compared to the earlier works.
For the three centuries between Aristotle and Dionysius we are but ill provided with original texts. But both from what we have, and from such notices as are trustworthy, we can be tolerably sure that attention was almost entirely devoted, on the one side to the verbal or material criticism of the Alexandrian and Pergamene schools, on the other to technical Rhetoric. Now the former, though a most necessary ancilla to literary appreciation proper, is always to be kept in proper subordination to her mistress; and the conditions of the latter, though in one sense favourable to criticism (inasmuch as the stock of actual literature was always increasing, and the temptation to turn to it from mere declamation-making might at least be expected to be always stronger), was in itself becoming more and more a futile technique. Symbouleutic oratory (above vestry rank) was killed and kept dead by the petty tyrants, the less successors of Alexander, and lastly the Roman rule. Judicial Rhetoric tended to confine itself to minor causes. Only Epideictic, the most dangerous of the kinds, began to flourish more and more, and resulted by degrees, as we have seen, in the creation of a singular profession or pseudo-profession, the members of which had about them something of the travelling lecturer, something of the popular preacher, something—nay, a good deal—of the hack book-maker, and not a little of the journalist pure and simple. Their own study of literature, unless they kept to the stock passages of the textbooks, must have been fairly thorough; but literature was to them partly what Burton’s Anatomy was to Captain Shandon, a mere dictionary of quotations, partly a collection of patterns. Very rarely did they take it by itself even for the canvas of one of their show-orations, and when they did it was seldom or 195never from the point of view of appreciation of strictly literary beauty.
For the three centuries between Aristotle and Dionysius, we have very few original texts. However, based on what we do have and some reliable accounts, we can be reasonably sure that most attention was focused, on one hand, on the verbal or material criticism from the Alexandrian and Pergamene schools, and on the other hand, on technical Rhetoric. The former, while a necessary helper for literary appreciation, should always be kept secondary to the main subject. Although the growth of actual literature meant that the lure to engage with it instead of just creating declamations was probably getting stronger, the practice of technical Rhetoric was becoming increasingly trivial. Symbouleutic oratory (above the rank of a vestry) was stifled and silenced by petty tyrants, the lesser successors of Alexander, and finally, by Roman rule. Judicial Rhetoric tended to focus on minor issues. Only Epideictic rhetoric, the most problematic type, began to thrive more and more, eventually leading to the emergence of a unique profession or pseudo-profession. The members of this group embodied something of the traveling lecturer, a bit of the popular preacher, quite a bit of the hack writer, and some of the straightforward journalist. Their study of literature, unless they stuck to the standard excerpts from textbooks, must have been quite in-depth; but for them, literature was partly what Burton’s Anatomy was for Captain Shandon, just a collection of quotes, and partly a set of templates. They rarely engaged with it on its own, even when crafting one of their display speeches, and when they did, it was rarely from an appreciation of literary beauty.
For about half a century before and a century after the Christian era the record, even putting Latin criticism aside altogether, is a more distinct one. Dionysius of Halicarnassus, Plutarch, and Dion Chrysostom, give us a good deal more material than we have yet had. But the results of the inspection of it are not wholly satisfactory. Dionysius of Halicarnassus is, as has been said, perhaps our typical specimen of the literary critic of antiquity. He has far less force and method and originality than Aristotle; but then he is a student confining himself to Rhetoric and History, not a world-philosopher, taking up the philosophy of literature merely as part of a whole. He has far less genius than Longinus; but he is also far more copiously preserved. We read him with respect; we meet just and acute observations in him, we can even occasionally compliment him on something like (never quite) the “grasp” of the comic fragment. But he is still partly under the limitations of his technical rhetoric, partly under others less easy to describe exactly; and he neglects Latin literature, by his time a very considerable entity. He cannot wholly bring himself to regard literature as literature. With Plutarch the case is much worse, for it is evident that he will not do this at all. It is an educating and ethical influence; a convenient storehouse of fact and example; a respectable profession; but not a great, a sovereign, and an infinitely delightful art. As for Dion (the most literary of the pure rhetoricians, and a favourable example of them), he is only an entertainer, the showman of another art, which is not quite coarse, but is certainly not in the highest sense fine. Lucian, somewhat later, is a true artist, a true man of letters, and occasionally a critic, endowed with unerring eyes and the very Sword of Sharpness itself,itself, but he is this only at times, and even at those times he is too negative.
For about fifty years before and a hundred years after the start of the Christian era, the records, even if we ignore Latin criticism altogether, are clearer. Dionysius of Halicarnassus, Plutarch, and Dion Chrysostom provide us with considerably more material than we’ve had so far. However, the findings from reviewing this material aren’t completely satisfying. Dionysius of Halicarnassus, as noted, is perhaps our typical example of a literary critic from ancient times. He lacks the force, method, and originality of Aristotle; but he is a scholar focusing only on Rhetoric and History, not a broad philosopher engaging with literature as just one part of a bigger picture. He has much less genius than Longinus, but we also have a lot more of his work preserved. We respect him as a reader; he offers insightful and sharp observations, and we can even sometimes praise him for having something like (never fully) an understanding of comic fragments. However, he is still somewhat limited by his technical approach to rhetoric and other less easily defined constraints; he also overlooks Latin literature, which by his time had become quite significant. He struggles to view literature purely as literature. With Plutarch, the situation is much worse, as it’s clear that he completely fails to do this. He sees literature as an educational and ethical influence, a convenient source of facts and examples, a respectable profession, but not as a great, sovereign, and infinitely enjoyable art. As for Dion (the most literary of the pure rhetoricians and a favorable example of them), he is merely an entertainer, a promoter of another art that is not entirely coarse but certainly doesn’t rank as high art. Lucian, writing somewhat later, is a true artist and a genuine man of letters, and sometimes acts as a critic, possessing keen insight and the very Sword of Sharpness itself,itself, but he only embodies this occasionally, and even then, he is often too negative.
If we advance a little in point of time and turn our attention to the strict teaching and practice of Rhetoric itself, from the second century onward, and probably backward almost to the very time of Aristotle, the spectacle is even less satisfactory. 196The work, of which Hermogenes and Aphthonius are the coryphæi, leading an innumerable chorus of followers and commentators, who continue for more than a thousand years, is not exactly contemptible work. Work conducted with extreme diligence and also, at any rate in some cases, with remarkable alertness and acuteness of mind, can never be wholly contemptible. But it is work disappointing, unsatisfying, and even irritating to the last degree. The technical Rhetoric, always arbitrarily limited in subject and perversely conventional in method, has practically lost all chance of exercising itself in the noblest of its three divisions. Deliberative oratory is dead, except in exercises and make-believes, and the bread-winning chicanery of forensic, the frivolities (hollow except as also bread-winning) of epideictic, have usurped the whole room. It might be thought that in this bereaved condition the art would bethink itself of that profitable, dignified and delightful application which it had always more or less directly practised, but which had seemed less dignified than Persuasion—the art of literary criticism proper. But it does nothing—or but little—of the kind. The remarks of Hermogenes on Frigidity are not bad; the doubtful Demetrius, in his study of Interpretation, is not far from the true kingdom others approach it here and there. The invention of that critical “lingo,” to which reference has more than once been made, is something, though a something liable to abuse, and capable of standing in the way of better things. But, on the whole, the endless procession of some fifty generations, from the author of the Rhet. ad Alex. to John of Sicily, busies itself either on the one hand with endless distinctions, systematisations, and terminologies, with everlastingly twining strands of new colour into the rope that lets down the bucket into the empty well, and varying the staves and hoops of the bucket itself; or on the other with the provision of cut-and-dried patterns for the use of the brainless, with telling tongue-tied sophists what they are to say at the funeral of a fifth cousin, and how to make the most of a harbour which is dry for three-quarters of every tide.
If we move forward a bit in time and focus on the strict teaching and practice of Rhetoric itself, from the second century onward, and probably back nearly to the time of Aristotle, the situation is even less promising. 196The work led by Hermogenes and Aphthonius is accompanied by a countless number of followers and commentators, continuing for more than a thousand years. This isn’t exactly worthless work. Efforts made with great diligence and, at least in some cases, with impressive sharpness and insight can never be completely disregarded. However, it is work that is disappointing, unsatisfying, and incredibly frustrating. The technical aspects of Rhetoric, always arbitrarily limited in scope and oddly conventional in method, have nearly lost the ability to engage in the noblest of its three categories. Deliberative oratory is essentially dead, except in exercises and pretense, while the money-making tricks of forensic rhetoric and the superficialities (meaningless except for financial gain) of epideictic have taken over entirely. One might think that in this depleted state, the art would reconsider that valuable, dignified, and enjoyable application it had always practiced to some extent, which was deemed less lofty than Persuasion—the art of literary criticism itself. But it does very little of that. Hermogenes’ observations on Frigidity are decent; the uncertain Demetrius, in his study of Interpretation, is not far from the real essence, with others getting close here and there. The creation of that critical jargon, which has been referenced several times, is something, though it's a kind of something that can be misused and may hinder better developments. Overall, the endless stream of about fifty generations, from the author of the Rhet. ad Alex. to John of Sicily, spends its time either, on one hand, diving into endless distinctions, systemizations, and terminologies, perpetually adding strands of new ideas into the rope used to lower the bucket into the empty well, and changing the staves and hoops of the bucket itself; or, on the other hand, providing set templates for the use of those lacking creativity, telling speechless sophists what to say at the funeral of a distant cousin, and how to make the best of a harbor that’s dry for three-quarters of every tide.
197Amidst all this desert and chaos of wasted industry there stands the great rock of the Περὶ Ὕψους with its shade and refreshment in the weary land of its own contemporaries, and with its brow catching the dawn which was not to shine fully for more than fifteen hundred years, and is hardly noon-day yet. In the section devoted to it we have examined, as thoroughly as our limits permitted, the special merits and defects of this great little book; it is only necessary here to lay a slight additional stress on the fact that if it be not the sole book of antiquity—the sole book, except Dante’s, of antiquity, the Middle Ages, the Renaissance, and the earlier modern times—to set forth that critical ideal which comprehends the formal and the material, the verbal and the ideal merits of literature, it exhibits this comprehension as no other book does. To confine ourselves to our present special subject—the criticism of Greek antiquity—Plato may alternate noble flights with curious crotchets about literature; Aristophanes may criticise from the point of view of robust common-sense which is yet not in the least Philistine; Aristotle may have almost a mathematical grasp of his own notions of form, and a generous enthusiasm for certain kinds of dignity in subject and proportion; Dionysius may show that adherence to technique (and a rather vicious technique too) is quite compatible with genuine literary appreciation. But all these, and much more others, have their eyes mainly off the object. Aristotle himself at times, lesser men like Plutarch, who have misread their Plato, continually, seem to think it rather vain to look at that object at all. The intelligent enjoyment of literature; the intimacy with it, at once voluptuous and intellectual; the untiring, though it may be never fully satisfied, quest after the secret of its charms, never neglecting the opportunity of basking and revelling in them—these things, till we come to Longinus, are rare indeed. And when we do meet them, the rencontre is of a sort of accidental and shamefaced character. When we come to Longinus there is no more false modesty. “Beautiful words are the light of thought.” These words themselves are the lantern of criticism.
197In the middle of all this desert and chaos of wasted effort stands the great rock of the Περὶ Ὕψους, offering shade and refreshment in the weary land of its own time, with its peak catching the dawn that wouldn’t fully shine for over fifteen hundred years, and is hardly at its peak yet. In the section dedicated to it, we have examined, as thoroughly as our limits allowed, the specific strengths and weaknesses of this remarkable little book; it’s only necessary to emphasize here that if it’s not the only book from antiquity—the only book, aside from Dante’s, from antiquity, the Middle Ages, the Renaissance, and the earlier modern times—that presents a critical ideal encompassing both the formal and material, the verbal and ideal qualities of literature, it shows this understanding better than any other book does. Keeping our focus on our current topic—the criticism of Greek antiquity—Plato might alternate between lofty ideas and odd quirks about literature; Aristophanes may critique from a solid common-sense perspective that isn’t at all narrow-minded; Aristotle might have a near-mathematical grasp of his own ideas about form and a genuine enthusiasm for certain types of dignity in subject and proportion; Dionysius may demonstrate that sticking to technique (even a somewhat flawed technique) can go hand-in-hand with real literary appreciation. But all these thinkers, and many others, tend to overlook the subject itself. Even Aristotle, at times, and lesser figures like Plutarch, who have misinterpreted Plato, seem to find it rather vain to focus on that subject at all. The intelligent enjoyment of literature; the deep connection with it, both pleasurable and intellectual; the endless, though it may never be fully completed, search for the secret of its appeal, while never missing the chance to indulge and revel in them—these qualities, until we reach Longinus, are indeed quite rare. And when we do encounter them, it feels somewhat accidental and awkward. With Longinus, however, there’s no more false modesty. “Beautiful words are the light of thought.” These words themselves illuminate the path of criticism.
198Elsewhere it gleams more faintly; though it would be as ungrateful as it would be Philistine to ignore the debt which we owe to others, from Aristotle himself downwards. It is characteristic of Greek criticism—and it is the secret of its weakness as well as of its strength—that it is more busy with kinds than with authors, with authors than with books. And when it is busy with authors at all, it is hardly ever busy with them as wholes, as phenomena occupying an individual place in the literary cosmos; but almost always as examples of this or that quality, as supplying illustrations of this or that Figure, as giving a good pattern for such-and-such a progymnasma, a model for dealing with such-and-such a stasis. Proceeding in this way, criticism attempts—and fails—to be scientific; it renounces its right to be artistic, and effects the renunciation. The individual ethos of the poet, the more solid but not less individual ethos of the proseman, flies off and melts away, when each is merely regarded as an example of “todetes” or “tallotes” as a lecturer’s cabinet, in which you put your hand to draw out an illustration of Anadiplosis or Palillogia. Almost may the most idealist of metaphysical students think of turning to sheer Hobbism, of blaspheming “nesses and tudes and ties,” when he sees them dragged in and abused after this fatal fashion, which even Aristotle does not wholly escape, and in which others indulge as if it were their sole and legitimate business.
198In other places, it shines a bit dimmer; still, it would be both ungrateful and lacking awareness to overlook the debt we owe to others, stretching back to Aristotle and beyond. Greek criticism is notable for being more focused on types than on individual authors, and more on authors than on their works. When it does engage with authors, it rarely considers them as complete entities occupying a distinct place in the literary world; instead, it typically looks at them as examples of specific traits, as illustrations of certain concepts, or as models for various exercises. In this way, criticism tries—and often fails—to be scientific; it gives up its right to be artistic, even making that choice. The unique ethos of a poet, and the more established but still unique ethos of a prose writer, vanish when each is merely seen as an example of “todetes” or “tallotes, ” like objects in a lecturer’s cabinet from which you pull out an example of Anadiplosis or Palilogia. Even the most idealistic metaphysical student might feel tempted to embrace pure Hobbism and reject “nesses and tudes and ties,” when he sees them misused in this damaging manner, a trap even Aristotle doesn’t completely avoid, and which others indulge in as if it were their only real job.
It follows that, except for the stock contrast of Herodotus and Thucydides, in respect of the Orators (the exception being there due to an obvious reason), and to a less extent of the Three Tragedians, we have very few studies at once comprehensive and comparative of authors in Greek, and that, out of Longinus, such studies as we have are scrappy, technical, and altogether lacking in that critical συνάρπασμα which the great locus of Simylus requires. There is really no second passage in Greek which can be put alongside of the Longinian estimate of the Iliad and the Odyssey, agree or disagree as we may with the details of this.
It follows that, aside from the stark difference between Herodotus and Thucydides when it comes to the Orators (which stands out for an obvious reason), and to a lesser extent the Three Tragedians, we have very few comprehensive and comparative studies of Greek authors. Moreover, apart from Longinus, the studies we do have are fragmented, technical, and completely lack the critical excitement that the great locus of Simylus demands. There really isn't another passage in Greek that can be compared to Longinus's assessment of the Iliad and the Odyssey, regardless of whether we agree or disagree with the specifics of his evaluation.
Another and a very important matter (which it is fairer and more philosophical to call rather a defect of our understanding 199than a defect of the matter presented to it) lies in that impossibility of attaining the Greek standpoint as to certain rhythmical and verbal matters, which has been more than once glanced at, and which is instanced in the case of Longinus himself. Few among the wiser even of those who have paid special attention to the subjects of Greek music and Greek pronunciation would, I think, assert, that they thoroughly understand the passages relating to prose rhythm, and the special suitableness of the cretic and some of the pæons as the base-feet for it. And it is practically admitted by most sober and well-instructed critics that both Aristotle and Longinus make strictures upon things as “frigid” and in bad taste, that they ostracise metaphors and ban conceits which to any modern criticism (putting aside mere assentation) seem perfectly harmless, if not positively admirable. The same thing occurs in English and French to this day, although in this case all the difficulties which beset us in relation to Greek disappear, except the radical difference of national (not now even of temporal) ear and brain. A phrase of Bossuet, which seems to French ears even of to-day the ne plus ultra of majestic melody, will strike very well-instructed Englishmen as a rhetorical jingle and French critics of enthusiasm and enlightenment will see no difference between the music of Moore and that of Shelley, or rather prefer the former. In the other sphere, what is to an Englishman a piece of dry humour will appear to a Frenchman a saugrenu monstrosity; and a Frenchman’s ideal of manly eloquence, dignified or passionate as the case may be, will seem to an Englishman to show nothing but the maudlin pathos of a drunkard, or the petulant braggadocio of a child. Yet here there are innumerable side-lights, a long course of partially identical history, literature, and religion, the experience of persons of both nations who have lived in and with the other, to guide us. No wonder that, when we have none of these things, we should be puzzled. Yet the quarrel, such as it is, with the Greek critics, is not so much that their estimates, low or high, differ from ours, as that they have given us so few documents from their own side to help out the contrast. Even one essay, on both the literatures, by a Greek to set over 200against the invaluable survey by Quintilian would be not merely something for which we could gladly exchange most of the Greek writers on Rhetoric, except Aristotle, but something in consideration of which we would gladly read all these writers, and make no complaint of them. As it is, we have to go to Photius, a representative of a time and thought far more alien from those of the Greeks proper than is Quintilian himself, for full review of even Greek writers, and he also is silent about Latin.
Another really important issue (which is more fair and philosophical to consider a flaw in our understanding rather than a flaw in the material itself) is the challenge of fully grasping the Greek perspective on certain rhythmic and verbal elements. This has been discussed before and can be seen in the case of Longinus. I believe that few intelligent people, even those who have focused on Greek music and pronunciation, would claim to fully understand the discussions around prose rhythm and why the cretic and some of the paeons are suitable as basic feet for it. Most serious and knowledgeable critics agree that both Aristotle and Longinus critique elements as “cold” and in bad taste, rejecting metaphors and fancy expressions that, to modern critics (aside from mere agreement), seem completely harmless or even genuinely admirable. The same situation exists in English and French today, although in this case, most of the challenges we face with Greek are gone, aside from the fundamental differences in national (and not merely temporal) perception and cognition. A phrase by Bossuet that sounds to modern French ears like the ultimate peak of majestic melody will come across to well-informed Englishmen as a mere rhythmic cliche, and French critics full of enthusiasm and enlightenment often see no distinction between the music of Moore and Shelley or might even prefer the former. In another context, what seems to an Englishman as dry humor will strike a Frenchman as a bizarre absurdity; similarly, a Frenchman’s ideal of eloquent manliness, whether dignified or passionate, may come off to an Englishman as nothing more than the sentimental pathos of a drunkard or the childish bragging of a young one. However, we have many additional insights, a long shared history, and interconnected literature and religions, plus the experiences of individuals from both nations who have lived among each other to guide us. It’s no surprise that without these, we are often confused. Yet the disagreement we have with Greek critics isn’t just that their evaluations—whether low or high—differ from ours; it’s that they have provided us with so few resources from their side to help us with the comparison. Even one essay from a Greek discussing both literatures to balance the invaluable overview by Quintilian would be something we would gladly trade most Greek works on Rhetoric for, except for Aristotle. We would willingly read all those writers without complaint. As it stands, we must turn to Photius, who represents a time and mindset much more distant from the true Greeks than Quintilian himself, for a complete review of even the Greek writers, and he remains silent about Latin.
But “something sealed the mouths of these Evangelists.” It is perhaps not unphilosophical to think that this silence was the price the world had to pay for the confident and magnificent advance which it made under the guidance of the Greek genius. If that genius had been less confident, if it had assumed less cavalierly that no other literature could be worth taking into account, if it had hesitated and faltered about systematising boldly whatever had been produced by itself, and allowing everything else (if anything else existed) to go κατ’ οὖρον, what we have would probably not have been vouchsafed to us. And in that case we should, as probably, never have made up the loss. The estimable but not wise persons who try to make out that the undoubtedly rich and great languages and literatures of Modern Europe can supply substitutes for those of Greece and Rome overlook, ignore, or perhaps are honestly ignorant of, the fact that the very strong points of these modern languages and literatures, their Romantic ebb and flow, their uncertainty, their complaisance to the vagaries of the individual, their lack of logical system and ordonnance, make it impossible that they should ever give us the principles of fixity which we find in the Classical tongues. Those of us who, far more by chance and good fortune than by any deliberate and virtuous proairesis, happen to be acquainted pretty equally with both Ancient and Modern Literature, know that neither will do alone, but that for the education both of the world at large and of any epoch of it, the Ancient is even more necessary than the Modern.
But “something sealed the mouths of these Evangelists.” It may not be too philosophical to think that this silence was the cost the world had to pay for the bold and impressive progress it made under the influence of Greek genius. If that genius had been less self-assured, if it had been less dismissive in assuming that no other literature was worth considering, if it had hesitated and wavered about confidently organizing everything it had produced while letting everything else (if there was anything else) go by the wayside, what we have today probably wouldn’t have been granted to us. In that case, we likely would have never recovered from that loss. The respectable but shortsighted people who try to argue that the undoubtedly rich and great languages and literatures of Modern Europe can replace those of Greece and Rome overlook, ignore, or might genuinely not understand the fact that the very strengths of these modern languages and literatures—their Romantic ebb and flow, their uncertainty, their accommodating nature to individual whims, their lack of logical structure and prescription—make it impossible for them to provide the principles of consistency found in the Classical languages. Those of us who, more by chance than by any conscious and virtuous choice, happen to be familiar with both Ancient and Modern Literature know that neither one is sufficient alone, but for the education of both the world at large and any era, the Ancient is even more essential than the Modern.
Some idea of the positive extent of our debts to Greek is necessary to this history, though a résumé of them is no easy 201thing to give. In the first place has to be reckoned the laying of the foundations of mere grammar—the preliminary to every kind of graphica lexis. This must have been done pretty early, and there is no language in the literary record with which it could be done for the first time to so much advantage as with Greek.Greek. Some languages, as Latin and its daughter French, have a sort of peddling tendency to purely arbitrary rule, and to enforced observance of it. Others, the chief example of which is English, have had too haphazard a history, and are too much of ingrained rebels to strict convention, to admit of elaborate grammar, despite the athletic attempts which are sometimes made to discover it in them. Between these two, Greek presents not so much the happy mean as the consummate union of all the best qualities. It evidently possessed, from the remotest time at which we have any traces of literature, an innate sense of proportion and grammatical symmetry to guide it, first into unconscious and then into conscious symmetry of accidence and syntax, besides a native melody at once sweet, vigorous, and disciplined, which made it the ideal raw material for prosody. On the other hand, the intense philosophical spirit of the Greeks, and their love of liberty, saved them from the hard and fast irrationality of the grammars of some languages, and from the tendency, not merely to make arbitrary rules, but to insist on their observance with absolute rigidity. The result was a grammar which to this day is the pattern grammar of the world—as flexible as it is symmetrical, as intelligently free as it is philosophically policed,—an eternal harmony of idiom and rule.
Some understanding of the significant benefits we owe to Greek is essential for this history, though summarizing them is no easy task. First, we need to consider the groundwork of grammar—essential for every type of written language. This development likely happened early on, and no other language in literary history could have provided such advantages as Greek. Some languages, like Latin and its descendant French, tend to rely on arbitrary rules and strict adherence to them. Others, especially English, have had such a chaotic evolution and are too rebellious against strict conventions, making detailed grammar hard to establish, despite attempts to impose it. In contrast, Greek exemplifies not just a happy medium but the perfect blend of all the best traits. It clearly had, from the earliest traces of its literature, an innate sense of balance and grammatical structure that guided it, first into natural and then into deliberate patterns of morphology and syntax. Its native rhythm was sweet, strong, and refined, making it the ideal foundation for poetic structure. Additionally, the intense philosophical spirit of the Greeks and their love of freedom protected them from the rigid and arbitrary rules found in some other languages. This resulted in a grammar that remains the standard for the world today—flexible yet symmetrical, as intelligently liberated as it is philosophically grounded—an enduring harmony of style and structure.
We have glanced in the above paragraph at Prosody, but something more must be said on this head, for the debt of literary criticism to Greek in this respect is almost the mightiest item of the total account. The mathematical element, which distinguishes this part of Grammar, enables a people with a suitable language, and a sufficient stock of experiments in it, to discover something much more like a universal calculus than is possible in Accidence and Syntax; and the Greeks discovered this. Prosody is a science which, in its pure, though of course not in its applied, divisions, as regards strictly metrical writing, they practically found out once for all.
We've briefly covered Prosody above, but we need to discuss it further since the contribution of Greek literature to this area is one of the most significant aspects of the overall picture. The mathematical component that characterizes this section of Grammar allows a culture with an appropriate language and enough experimentation to uncover something closer to a universal calculus than what is achievable in Accidence and Syntax; and the Greeks were the ones who made this discovery. Prosody is a science that, in its pure form—though not necessarily in its practical applications regarding strict metrical writing—they effectively established once and for all.
202There are systems of rhythm—early Latin probably, early Teutonic certainly—to which this prosody does not apply, except partially, if it applies at all. But all poetries that depend upon metre—that is to say, on the arrangement of equivalenced syllabic values in certain recurring orders—are governed by the laws which the Greeks discovered, and which the Greeks exemplified. On this side, therefore (and it is a most important side), the literary critic owes them everything. They have furnished him with every tool that he requires for taking to pieces the mechanism of the Ancient Mariner, as well as of the choruses, of the Agamemnon, of the odes of Hugo as well as of those of Pindar, of the Nordsee of Heine as of the fragments of Sappho and Alcæus. And it is not at all improbable that if we possessed more of their work on prose rhythm, that subject also, and the kindred one of the so-called accentual rhythms of Latin and early Teutonic verse, would be almost as much facilitated.
202 There are rhythm systems—probably early Latin, definitely early Teutonic—where this prosody doesn't fully apply, or only partially. However, all forms of poetry that rely on meter—meaning the arrangement of equivalent syllabic values in certain repeating patterns—are governed by the rules that the Greeks discovered and exemplified. In this aspect, which is very significant, the literary critic owes everything to them. They have provided every tool needed to break down the mechanics of the Ancient Mariner, as well as the choruses of the Agamemnon, the odes of Hugo, and those of Pindar, along with Heine’s Nordsee and the fragments of Sappho and Alcaeus. It’s quite likely that if we had more of their work on prose rhythm, that topic—and the related subject of the so-called accentual rhythms in Latin and early Teutonic verse—would also be significantly easier to understand.
When we pass beyond these elements and come to the general subject of Rhetoric (which, it must be remembered, in at least some places is recognised as covering the whole of graphica lexis) and Poetics, the advances in both departments, but especially in the latter, are still very great, if not so great proportionately. We have only one poetical kind—that of Tragedy, as understood by the Greeks themselves, and practised by the three great tragedians—which has been subjected to a thorough critical examination in extant text. But then this examination is so thorough that, in reference to the particular kind, hardly anything has been added since. We have, in reference to the capital example of another kind, Epic (again as understood by the Greeks), a large variety of treatments, from Aristotle to Longinus, which, if they do not give as firm and systematic a theory of this as of the former, yet go far towards doing so. Of the remaining divisions of poetry we learn, it must be confessed, less from the Greeks; and even in examples we are, except in so far as the Ode and the Idyl are concerned, very lamentably ill supplied. But in the one case, as in the other, the fragments are precious. And it may in such a book as the present, be pardonable once more to point to the feather in the 203cap of Criticism furnished by the fact that, but for two critics, we should be destitute of these two great lyrics of Sappho which, outside the contents of drama, are the crown and flower of Greek lyrical poetry.
When we move past these elements and get to the overall topic of Rhetoric (which, remember, is recognized in at least some places as covering the entirety of graphic words) and Poetics, there have been significant advancements in both areas, especially in the latter, though not proportionately as much. We only have one poetic genre—Tragedy, as understood by the Greeks and practiced by the three great tragedians—that has gone through a thorough critical analysis in existing texts. However, this analysis is so comprehensive that, regarding this specific genre, hardly anything has been added since. For the main example of another genre, Epic (again as understood by the Greeks), there is a wide range of treatments, from Aristotle to Longinus, which, while not offering as solid and systematic a theory as the former, still make substantial progress toward that goal. For the other divisions of poetry, I must admit we learn less from the Greeks; and even in terms of examples, we are, aside from the Ode and the Idyl, very sadly lacking. Yet, in both cases, the fragments we do have are invaluable. And in a book like this, it may be forgivable to once again highlight the achievement in Criticism represented by the fact that, without two critics, we would be without these two great lyrics of Sappho, which, outside of dramatic content, are the pinnacle of Greek lyrical poetry.
In prose the same complete examination was only given, and, in the special conditions so often referred to, could only have been given, to one, and that the least important of all the divisions of prose literature—to Oratory. Oratory is, after all, the prose literature of the savage. It is in no degree a contradiction to this that it should have reached its highest pitches at periods which were not at all savage—in the palmy days of Athens, in the agony of the Republic at Rome, in the England of the eighteenth century—for it is scarcely necessary to take into account the one period of modern times when savagery ruled once more supreme, the French Revolution, though Oratory certainly did then share the shameful throne. This confirms the doctrine just laid down simpliciter, the others confirm it indirectly. In the great age of Greece savagery was passing; but the efforts of civilisation were directed to making perfect what the savage ages had regarded as most important. The whole condition of Roman life tended to support oratory. And in eighteenth-century England it so happened that poetry was in abeyance; prose fiction was making its way half in the dark; history was but just rising and philosophy, though still much cultivated, had not got out of the strangling grasp of Locke. Even if these propositions be disputable, the fact of the predominance of oratory in Greece is not,not, nor is the thoroughness (surpassing even that of the treatment of tragedy) which was accorded to its study.
In prose, the same thorough analysis was only given, and under the specific conditions often mentioned, could only have been given, to one area—namely, the least significant division of prose literature: Oratory. After all, Oratory represents the prose literature of primitive societies. It doesn’t contradict the idea that it reached its peak during times that were not at all primitive, such as the glorious days of Athens, during the struggles of the Republic in Rome, and in eighteenth-century England. It's hardly needed to consider the singular period in modern times when savagery once again was dominant, the French Revolution, although Oratory certainly shared in the disgraceful chaos of that time. This supports the argument just made simply, while others support it indirectly. During Greece's great age, savagery was fading; however, the efforts of civilization were focused on perfecting what was deemed most important in the savage eras. The entire state of Roman life helped to bolster oratory. In eighteenth-century England, poetry happened to be on hold; prose fiction was emerging somewhat obscurely; history was just beginning to gain prominence, and philosophy, while still widely studied, had not yet escaped the limiting influences of Locke. Even if these points could be debated, the dominance of oratory in Greece is not,not, nor is the level of analysis (surpassing even that of tragedy) that it received in its study.
Inadequate, however, as was the treatment of prose kinds in general by the Greeks, even with such examples before them as Plato and Thucydides and Herodotus, they did treat them: and their treatment of the main critical aspects of prose was, if not always well directed, even more searching and thorough than their treatment of verse. They did not neglect rhythm as it was neglected, with rare exceptions, by all modern criticism till recently. They bestowed upon prose diction much of the sometimes to us not fully intelligible, but constantly fruitful, 204care which they had also bestowed on the diction of poetry. They hit at once on the great fundamental principle—that while ordinary language breeds clearness, language of an unfamiliar character (from whatever source that unfamiliarity may be derived) breeds the power of striking—which again not all modern critics, nor even the majority of modern critics, seem to have been able to grasp. And then they hit upon the Figures.
Inadequate as the Greeks' treatment of prose was in general, especially given examples like Plato, Thucydides, and Herodotus, they did engage with it. Their analysis of the key critical aspects of prose was, while not always well-directed, often more thorough and probing than their analysis of verse. They didn’t overlook rhythm, which had been largely ignored by modern critics until recently, with few exceptions. They applied to prose diction much of the care—which sometimes might seem puzzling to us, but was always fruitful—that they also applied to poetic diction. They grasped the core principle that while everyday language fosters clarity, language that feels unfamiliar (regardless of its source) generates the power of impact—something not all modern critics, or even most, seem to fully understand. Then they discovered the Figures.
A good deal of evil—too much some may think—has here been spoken of the Figures: it will, at any rate, dispense us from saying any more in this place, though the occasion for doing so may recur. But the good of them as an exercise—as, in the language of their own curious technique, a progymnasma—cannot be exaggerated. Short of the merest rote-work, the consideration of them, the realisation of what they meant, the investigations necessary to refer to one or the other head the phrases of the great writers, were all of them critical processes, the defect rather than the excess of which is to be reproached upon most modern criticism. Exclaim as we may against the practice of ticketing a peculiarity of style as if it were an atom, scientifically isolated, foreordained from the creation of things, and merely gathered and applied by the writer—yet it required at least some exercise of the pure critical spirit to separate this atom, consider it, class it. Figure-hunting and figure-shaping may have been aberrations of the critical spirit, but they showed that spirit: they may have led too many to acquiesce in mere terminology, but they showed the way to something very different from any such acquiescence.
A lot of negativity—maybe even too much—has been directed towards the Figures: this will keep us from saying more about them here, though the chance to do so might come up again. However, the benefits of them as an exercise—as they would say in their unique terminology, a progymnasma—cannot be overstated. Aside from basic rote learning, thinking about them, understanding what they meant, and the research needed to categorize the phrases of great writers were all critical processes. It's the lack of these processes, rather than their abundance, that's often criticized in modern criticism. No matter how much we object to labeling a stylistic peculiarity as if it were a mere atom—scientifically isolated, predetermined since the beginning of time, and just picked up and used by the writer—it still required some genuine critical spirit to isolate, examine, and categorize this atom. Figure-hunting and figure-shaping may have been missteps in critical thinking, but they demonstrated that spirit: they may have led many to settle for just terminology, but they also pointed the way to something much more than that.
If, finally, we turn to the results of Greek criticism as applied to Greek authors, we come to a region necessarily of doubt, if not exactly of dread. The preoccupations of the writers in various directions, which have already been mentioned, and the occasional difficulty of placing ourselves at their point of view, make the necessary adjustments difficult, but they do not make them hopeless.
If we finally look at the outcomes of Greek criticism as it pertains to Greek authors, we enter a field that is definitely uncertain, if not exactly frightening. The writers' concerns in different areas, which we've already discussed, and the occasional challenge of seeing things from their perspective, make the necessary adjustments tricky, but they don’t make them impossible.
In Homeric criticism, the oldest, the largest, and in some respects at least the most interesting department of the whole subject, we find less difference from somewhat similarly situated 205bodies of criticism in other times than might be expected by some—as little as might be expected by others. As with Shakespeare, as with Dante, as with Cervantes, as with Molière, we find a vast body of unintelligent, if respectable, plodding, and of futile, if occasionally ingenious, crotchet and hypothesis. As in those cases, we find the phenomenon, curious if it were not so familiar, of a sort of personal partisanship or antipathy—two things the most unfavourable to criticism, yet the most frequently found in connection with it.[275] What we do not find, in any satisfactory measure, is literary criticism, pure and simple. The critics are constantly drawn away to side questions, after a fashion which is only more excusable than similar conduct in modern times because of the very different relations in which Homer stood to the Greeks. We have talked (Heaven knows!) nonsense enough about Shakespeare as it is. How much more should we have talked if he had been at once the oldest and greatest of our men of letters, the most ancient literary repository of our history, and a kind of Scripture, a religious document, as well? To the Greek Homer was all this, and more than all this. To the student of language he presented the oldest literary exponent of it, to the lover of poetry the admittedly sovereign poet. But neither could bring himself to regard him merely in these lights. The Greeks cared less than the Romans, and very much less than most modern nations, for personal genealogy;genealogy; the personal grudge and jealousy which is the ugliest feature of the Greek character, but which is probably inseparable from small democratic societies, made too strongly against this. Very rarely do we find in Greeks any of the feeling which made Romans cherish the notion of being descended from the fabulous companions of Æneas, and from the perhaps not fully historical heroes of the monarchy and the early republic—which, to this day, makes all, save foolish fanfarons of freedom from prejudice, rejoice in the possession, or regret the absence, of a Crusading ancestor. On 206the other hand, local patriotism and local pride were as notoriously strong in the Greek breast; and to the latest periods we find, not merely Homer but even Herodotus, treated exclusively as if they were stores of flattering or unflattering particulars about the critic’s birthplace and its history. Again, most Greeks were religious, if not quite in our way, and almost all Greeks were interested in philosophy. With religious and even with philosophical questions Homer had been for ages (even at the beginning of the bulk of the literature that we have) so intimately associated that few could disentangle themselves from the associations. If we refuse to remember that the questions discussed resemble rather the questions of Original Sin, or of Innate Ideas, than those of Classic and Romantic, it may astonish us that age after age should busy itself unweariedly with the discussion of Homer’s moral or immoral purpose in depicting the scenes between Helen, Paris, and Aphrodite, between Zeus and Hera with the cestus, instead of dilating upon the character-force of the first scene and the voluptuous beauty of the second. But if we realise the motives which actuated them, we shall be less surprised to find so little literary criticism of Homer.
In Homeric criticism, which is the oldest, largest, and arguably the most intriguing area of the entire subject, we find that the differences from similarly situated bodies of criticism in other eras are less than one might expect—both more and less, depending on your perspective. Just like with Shakespeare, Dante, Cervantes, and Molière, there's a huge amount of unintelligent, if respectable, drudgery, along with some futile but occasionally clever theories and hypotheses. As with those figures, we see the curious yet familiar phenomenon of personal bias or hostility—two things that are highly detrimental to criticism, yet frequently occur alongside it. What we don't find, to any satisfying extent, is straightforward literary criticism. Critics often get sidetracked by side issues, a distraction that's somewhat more excusable in Homer’s case due to his significantly different relationship with the Greeks. We've talked (Heaven knows!) enough nonsense about Shakespeare. How much more would we have talked if he had been both the oldest and greatest of our literary figures, the oldest literary source of our history, and a kind of Scripture, a religious text, as well? For the Greeks, Homer was all this, and then some. To a language student, he was the oldest literary example, while to a poetry lover, he was the undoubtedly supreme poet. But neither group could view him solely in these ways. The Greeks cared less about personal lineage than the Romans did, and far less than most modern nations. The personal grudges and jealousy, the ugliest traits of the Greek character—likely linked to small democratic societies—worked strongly against this. Very rarely did Greeks feel the sort of pride that led Romans to treasure the idea of descent from the legendary companions of Æneas and perhaps not fully historical heroes from their monarchy and early republic—an idea that, to this day, causes all but the most foolishly prejudiced to celebrate having or regret not having a Crusading ancestor. In contrast, local pride and patriotism were notoriously strong among the Greeks; even in later periods, we find figures like Homer and even Herodotus treated exclusively as sources of flattering or unflattering details about the critic’s hometown and its history. Additionally, most Greeks were religious, though not necessarily in the same way we are, and nearly all had an interest in philosophy. For ages, Homer had been so closely linked to religious and philosophical questions (even from the beginnings of the literature we possess) that few could separate him from these associations. If we fail to remember that the questions discussed are more akin to those about Original Sin or Innate Ideas rather than those about Classic and Romantic themes, we might be surprised that generations have tirelessly engaged in debates about Homer’s moral or immoral intentions in portraying scenes between Helen, Paris, and Aphrodite, or between Zeus and Hera with the cestus, instead of focusing on the character dynamics in the first scene and the seductive beauty in the second. But if we understand the motivations behind their discussions, we’ll find it less surprising that there’s so little literary criticism of Homer.
We have far more in regard to the Tragedians, and for obvious reasons: indeed we have more strictly literary criticism in regard to the drama than to any other division of Greek literary art. The estimates of the Three in general seem to have been not very different from what we should expect, but still somewhat different. The magnificence of Æschylus struck the scrupulous Greek taste as too often approaching bombast, and we look with surprised disappointment for so much as a single appreciation of his unequalled choruses (that of Dion, noted above, is slight and little to the point). With the Greek public generally Euripides seems, on the whole, and putting different times together, to have been the favourite of the three, and if the critics were less favourable to him, it was rather for extra-literary than for literary reasons. Public and critics together seem to have felt for Sophocles that special esteem, as distinguished, perhaps, from actual enthusiasm, which has descended to us moderns as a sort of venerable convention—to be acquiesced 207in even when we do not actively share it, and to be transformed occasionally into vehement championship. Only from Longinus do we learn that Sophocles was considered to be far from impeccable, but to atone for his faults by his beauties: and Longinus himself, unfortunately, does not tell us what the faults were.
We have much more when it comes to the Tragedians, and for good reasons: in fact, we have more serious literary criticism about drama than any other part of Greek literature. The assessments of the Three overall seem to match our expectations, but still, there are some differences. The grandeur of Aeschylus often came across as too close to bombast for the discerning Greek audience, and we find ourselves disappointed that there's hardly a single appreciation of his unmatched choruses (Dion’s is noted above, but it's brief and not very relevant). Generally, the Greek public seems to have preferred Euripides, especially over time, and if critics were less favorable towards him, it was more for reasons outside of literature than for literary ones. Both the public and critics seemed to hold a special respect for Sophocles, which, perhaps, differs from genuine enthusiasm, and has come down to us moderns as a kind of respected tradition—to be accepted even when we don't fully share it, and sometimes turning into passionate support. It is only from Longinus that we learn Sophocles was thought to be far from perfect, but he was believed to compensate for his flaws with his strengths: unfortunately, Longinus does not specify what those flaws were.
The Orators have naturally been discussed with greater minuteness than any other group, nor have the results of the discussion been much interfered with by modern study. The pre-eminence of Demosthenes was as much “matter of breviary” with Dionysius as with Longinus, with Longinus as with Hermogenes: and if Aristotle says little about his mighty contemporary, we know what the great ox was that trod on his tongue. Necessarily the criticism bears largely—indeed almost entirely—on the oratorical effect; but this effect, narrowly studied as it was, in the hopes of, at any rate to some extent, reproducing it, was analysed into parts which had not a little to do with literature. And, except in Longinus himself (some of whose best remarks are on the orators), there is no chapter of Greek literary criticism richer than the commentaries of Dionysius on these orators generally.
The Orators have been discussed in more detail than any other group, and modern studies haven’t really changed the outcomes of that discussion. The prominence of Demosthenes was just as much a “given” for Dionysius as it was for Longinus, and for Longinus as it was for Hermogenes. While Aristotle doesn’t say much about his powerful contemporary, we understand the significance of the "great ox" that stifled his voice. The criticism mainly focuses—almost exclusively—on the oratorical impact; however, this impact, closely examined in hopes of recreating it to some degree, was broken down into components that were closely tied to literature. Except for Longinus himself (who offers some of the best insights on the orators), no chapter of Greek literary criticism is as rich as Dionysius’s commentaries on these orators in general.
In the same way, Plato seems to have early won, and easily kept, his proper place at the head of philosophers who are men of letters, while the more mannered graces of Isocrates seem, at least generally, to have been put in their proper position. That so obvious, and at the same time so complicated and tempting, a contrast as that of the historical manners of Thucydides and Herodotus should escape quickwitted students was of course impossible; but here those drawbacks, to which reference has been made above, are specially apparent. The animus of Dionysius against the one is as patent, though not quite so stupid, as that of Plutarch or the pseudo-Plutarch against the other; and on the whole the ancient critics seem to have stuck, with surprising want of energy and acuteness, in the commonplace contrast of the instructive and the amusing, instead of going on to the far more interesting contrast of strict literary manner which the two authors offer.
Similarly, Plato seems to have quickly established and easily maintained his position at the forefront of philosophers who are also writers, while the more refined style of Isocrates appears to have been generally recognized for what it is. It was, of course, impossible for sharp students to overlook such an obvious, yet complex and enticing, contrast as that between the historical styles of Thucydides and Herodotus; however, the limitations previously mentioned are particularly evident here. Dionysius's bias against one is just as clear—though not quite as foolish—as that of Plutarch or the pseudo-Plutarch against the other. Overall, the ancient critics seem to have remained stuck, with surprising lack of insight and energy, in the basic contrast between the educational and the entertaining, instead of moving on to the much more engaging contrast of the distinct literary styles that the two authors present.
Of the other kinds we have much more scattered and less 208satisfactory observations. The Greeks were clearly not happy with their Comedy; they were half ashamed of Aristophanes, who might suffice for the glory of a whole literature; and they seem to have too often ranked the ingenious and fertile, but distinctly thin and “pretty,” talent of Menander above his. The same curious kind of mistaken belittling would appear to have hung upon Lyric. Both upon these and several other kinds, from Dithyramb to Mimiambics, they remind us of the apologetic remarks of our own eighteenth-century censors on the work of their own time, which, from the point of view of universal literature, will last longest and rank highest—fiction, essay, and the like. In fact, this mistaken calculus of appraisement of kinds is one of the main notes of the whole subject.
We have more scattered and less satisfying observations about the other types. The Greeks clearly weren’t thrilled with their Comedy; they seemed half ashamed of Aristophanes, who could bring glory to an entire literary tradition; they often ranked the clever and creative yet noticeably superficial and “pretty” talent of Menander above his. The same odd tendency to mistakenly downplay seems to have affected Lyric as well. Regarding these and several other types, from Dithyramb to Mimiambics, they remind us of the critical comments from our own eighteenth-century reviewers about the works of their time, which, when considering universal literature, will endure longest and hold the highest rank—like fiction, essays, and similar forms. In fact, this flawed evaluation of different kinds is one of the main themes of the whole discussion.
The punishment, as usual, has been adjusted to the crime; and the merit, as usual also, has met with its reward from the secure judgment of the world. The more a man knows Greek literature the more deeply will he be impressed with the inestimable services which, in criticism as elsewhere, the Greeks rendered to humanity. But the more he knows other literatures, besides Greek, the more will he be convinced of the necessity of enlarging, extending, and at the same time correcting, the Greek point of critical view.
The punishment, as always, has been matched to the crime; and the merit, just like always, has received its reward from the world's fair judgment. The more someone knows about Greek literature, the more they'll appreciate the invaluable contributions the Greeks made to humanity in criticism and beyond. But the more they learn about other literatures in addition to Greek, the more they'll realize the need to broaden, expand, and also refine the Greek perspective on criticism.
BOOK II
LATIN CRITICISM
CHAPTER 1.
BEFORE QUINTILIAN—CICERO, HORACE, SENECA THE ELDER, VARRO.
THE CONDITIONS OF LATIN CRITICISM—CICERO—HIS ATTITUDE TO LUCRETIUS—HIS RHETORICAL WORKS—HIS CRITICAL VOCABULARY—HORACE—THE ‘AD PISONES’—ITS DESULTORINESS—AND ARBITRARY CONVENTIONALITY—ITS COMPENSATIONS—BRILLIANCY—TYPICAL SPIRIT—AND PRACTICAL VALUE—THE ‘SATIRES’ AND ‘EPISTLES’—"DECLAMATIONS"—THEIR SUBJECTS: EPIDEICTIC AND FORENSIC—THEIR INFLUENCE ON STYLE—SENECA THE ELDER—THE “SUASORIES”—THE ‘CONTROVERSIES’: THEIR INTRODUCTIONS—VARRO.
THE CONDITIONS OF LATIN CRITICISM—CICERO—HIS ATTITUDE TOWARD LUCRETIUS—HIS RHETORICAL WORKS—HIS CRITICAL VOCABULARY—HORACE—THE ‘AD PISONES’—ITS MEANDERING NATURE—AND ARBITRARY CONVENTIONALITY—ITS COMPENSATIONS—BRIGHTNESS—TYPICAL SPIRIT—AND PRACTICAL VALUE—THE ‘SATIRES’ AND ‘EPISTLES’—"DECLAMATIONS"—THEIR TOPICS: EPIDEICTIC AND FORENSIC—THEIR INFLUENCE ON STYLE—SENECA THE ELDER—THE “SUASORIES”—THE ‘CONTROVERSIES’: THEIR INTRODUCTIONS—VARRO.
Those who direct their literary ideas by considerations of what they think likely to happen, or of what they think ought to have happened, would probably expect—neither without some reason nor without a certain amount of confirmation from experience—a considerable development of literary criticism under the Latin dispensation.[276] In the first place, the Romans had what the Greeks at first lacked, and afterwards too often disdained, that opportunity 212of Comparison, which, as has been said so often, is the very life and soul and breath of the higher and better critical exercise. In the second place, the whole literature of their classical period was itself a kind of critical imitation—sometimes pretty slavish, sometimes freer—of Greek: and it was practically impossible for a Roman to write without the exercise, independent or second-hand, of processes of study and thought which were critical or nothing. Against this must be set the facts—first, that the Latin literary genius was somewhat timid, that it felt itself rebuked by the majesty of Greece; and secondly, that the tendency of the race was not, till it was much mixed with others, very decidedly literary. Few Romans dared to approach the masterpieces of Greek literary art in a thoroughly critical spirit, and fewer had the sense of literature which might have enabled them to do so usefully. Further, their own period of consummate production was distinctly short, and not excessively fruitful, while those authors of their own to whom they devoted most attention stimulated only certain kinds of criticism. Virgil and Cicero are very great writers, doubtless, but everybody does not feel much enthusiasm for the first, and some people do not feel much enthusiasm for the second. The curious perfection of Horace is, after all, as limited as it is curious—there are no vistas in it; and the same may be said of the easy flow of Livy, the artificial, and, for its range, intense idiosyncrasy of Sallust, and the artful fancy of Ovid. These six writers seem to have always attracted the lion’s share of Roman admiration, though at one time there might be a taste for the tricks, precious or slightly obscure, of Seneca in prose and Persius in verse, at another for other things. For their two most poetical poets, Lucretius and Catullus, the Romans never seem to have felt any deep or widespread admiration; their proseman of greatest genius, Tacitus, came too late, and was too unpopular in his sentiments, to attract much. Even so late as the latter days of Quintilian, when the Silver Age itself was drawing to a close, we find that it was customary to devote chief attention to Greek, and that it was thought necessary to argue for Latin as for a novice, who, if well trained 213and encouraged, might become a pretty fighter in time. As for Cicero’s time, there is no reason to suppose him an exception: yet we know how, when not in full public dress, he takes refuge in Greek at every moment, and sometimes seems almost inclined to echo a phrase of Ascham’s in the dawn of modern English letters, and say it would be “more easier” for him to write in Greek, as it was for the author of the Toxophilus to have written in Latin.
Those who shape their literary ideas based on what they think might happen or what they believe should have happened would probably expect—both reasonably and with some support from experience—a significant growth in literary criticism during the Latin period.[276] Firstly, the Romans had something that the Greeks initially lacked and later often disregarded: the opportunity for comparison, which, as has been frequently stated, is the essence and foundation of advanced and effective literary criticism. Secondly, the entire body of literature from their classical period was essentially a form of critical imitation—sometimes quite literal, sometimes more liberated—of Greek literature. It was practically impossible for a Roman author to write without engaging in some form of scholarly study and critical thinking, whether directly or indirectly. However, it’s important to note that the Latin literary genius was somewhat shy, feeling intimidated by the greatness of Greek literature. Moreover, their tendency was not significantly literary until they mixed with other cultures. Few Romans dared to approach the masterpieces of Greek literature with a genuinely critical mindset, and even fewer possessed the understanding of literature that could have allowed them to evaluate it effectively. Additionally, their period of peak literary production was relatively brief and not exceptionally rich, while the authors they focused on the most only elicited certain types of criticism. Virgil and Cicero are undoubtedly great writers, but not everyone feels a strong enthusiasm for Virgil, and some people have little excitement for Cicero. The unique perfection of Horace is, after all, as limited as it is distinctive—lacking any expansive perspectives; the same goes for the smooth prose of Livy, the artificial yet intense style of Sallust, and the imaginative creativity of Ovid. These six writers seem to have consistently captured the majority of Roman admiration, although at certain times there might have been an interest in the clever but somewhat obscure techniques of Seneca in prose and Persius in verse, or other works. The two most poetically talented poets, Lucretius and Catullus, never seemed to gain any deep or widespread admiration among the Romans. Their most talented prose writer, Tacitus, came too late in the timeline and was too unpopular in his views to garner much attention. Even in the later days of Quintilian, when the Silver Age was nearing its end, it was common to focus primarily on Greek literature and to feel the need to advocate for Latin as if it were a newcomer that, if well-trained and encouraged, might become competitive over time. As for Cicero’s era, there’s no reason to think he was any different: we know how, when not in his formal public role, he often resorts to Greek, at times appearing almost willing to echo a phrase from Ascham during the early days of modern English literature, suggesting it would be “more easier” for him to write in Greek, just as it was for the author of the Toxophilus to write in Latin.
It is, however, from Cicero that Roman literary criticism, properly so called, begins,[277] and he, with Horace, almost exhausts |Cicero.| our supply of it from the days before the Empire. Yet he prepares us for the disappointments which meet us in Latin criticism even more than in Greek. That Cicero’s interest in literature was great no one would dream of denying. His letters swarm with quotations and literary allusion; he is constantly arranging for new bookcases and new books; he no sooner has enforced (he never had much voluntary) leisure than he sets to work to write, to translate, to compose, to discuss. But the general inconveniences just noted, and some others of a particular nature, prevent him from being of much importance as a critic. He thought himself (as Quintilian later thought him) a philosopher, and he devoted much time to composing agreeable but extremely diluted copies of the Platonic dialogues. He was an orator not merely by profession but by taste, and he has left us (even excluding the pretty certainly spurious Ad Herennium) a very respectable bulk of Rhetorical work. But, as we shall presently see more in detail, most of this belongs altogether to the non-literary side of Rhetoric. Still, in default of some regular treatise (which was hardly to be expected), it is to 214his abundant, varied, and interesting correspondence that we should look for material, and we find very little of it. Here is a joke on the habit of Aristarchus (and indeed of other critics), the habit of marking as spurious anything they do not like: there an equally jocular introduction of rhetorical technicalities; elsewhere a rather curious but more linguistic than literary disquisition on the way in which innocent words and phrases acquire, half by accident, awkward double meanings, or slip into the single bad meaning only. There is a passage of some interest in a letter to Atticus about Cicero’s lost Greek history of his consulship, where he describes himself as having used up all Isocrates' perfume-shop, and the cabinets of his disciples, and even Aristotelian pigments.[278]
It is from Cicero that Roman literary criticism, properly speaking, begins,[277] and he, along with Horace, nearly completes our knowledge of it from the pre-Empire days. Yet he prepares us for the disappointments we encounter in Latin criticism even more than in Greek. No one would deny that Cicero had a great interest in literature. His letters are filled with quotes and literary references; he’s always organizing for new bookshelves and new books. As soon as he has some enforced (he never had much voluntary) free time, he dives into writing, translating, composing, and discussing. However, the general inconveniences noted, along with some specific ones, limit his importance as a critic. He considered himself a philosopher (as Quintilian would later view him) and spent much time crafting enjoyable but extremely diluted versions of the Platonic dialogues. He was an orator not just by profession but also by passion, and he has left us a substantial body of rhetorical work (even excluding the probably spurious Ad Herennium). However, as we will discuss further, most of this falls into the non-literary side of rhetoric. Still, in the absence of a formal treatise (which was unlikely), we should look to his rich, varied, and engaging correspondence for material, though we find very little of it. There’s a joke about the habit of Aristarchus (and indeed, other critics), who labeled as spurious anything they didn’t like; there’s a similarly playful introduction of rhetorical terms; and elsewhere, a rather intriguing but more linguistic than literary discussion on how innocent words and phrases can accidentally take on awkward double meanings or slip into a single negative meaning. A particularly interesting passage appears in a letter to Atticus about Cicero’s lost Greek history of his consulship, where he describes himself as having gone through all of Isocrates' perfumes, the collections of his followers, and even Aristotelian colors.[278]
But the most direct and famous piece of pure literary criticism in the letters is an unlucky one. Cicero of course came |His attitude to Lucretius.| before—or rather himself led—the most brilliant age of Latin, and could not have so much as seen the work of Virgil, of Horace, much less of Ovid, and others. But he could and he did know Lucretius, whose work an absurd tradition has it that he even revised. And what does he say of this mighty poet, who unites the poignancy of Catullus to the sustained grasp of Virgil, and adds a sublimity unknown to both? The manuscripts are said to read: Lucretii poemata, ut scribis, ita sunt: multis luminibus ingenii multæ tamen artis.[279] The earlier editors most naturally considered this sentence nonsense. No doubt the opposition of ingenium and ars is a common thing, almost a commonplace, in Latin. But would any one, unless he had a thesis to prove, dream of regarding tamen as admissible here? of translating it as if it were necnon? There is, of course, a certain paradoxical sense in which, at the end of the nineteenth century, a brisk young critic might say of Mr X., “He has plenty of brains, and yet he really knows how to write.” But this is not in the least Roman; and it is Ciceronian rather less than it is Roman generally. Some, recognising that there must have been a non 215somewhere, put it before multæ, and suppose that Cicero, as if he had been accustomed to Virgilian smoothness, thought Lucretius rough. But this, from his own verses, is very unlikely.unlikely. The natural emendation is to put the non (as till recently it used always to be supplied) before multis, which emendation, and which alone, makes the sentence run as, without prejudice on the score of the special meaning, we should expect it to run: “The poems of Lucretius are, as you say, not very full of brilliancy in genius, but show plenty of art.”
But the most straightforward and well-known piece of pure literary criticism in the letters is an unfortunate one. Cicero, of course, came before—or rather, himself led—the most brilliant age of Latin and couldn't have seen the works of Virgil, Horace, or, much less, Ovid and others. However, he did know Lucretius, whose work, according to an absurd tradition, he even revised. And what does he say about this great poet, who combines the emotional impact of Catullus with the sustained brilliance of Virgil, while adding a level of grandeur unknown to both? The manuscripts reportedly read: Lucretius's poems, as you write, are characterized by many flashes of genius but also a lot of skill..[279] The earlier editors likely saw this sentence as nonsense. The opposition between talent and ars is quite common in Latin. But would anyone, unless they had a point to prove, think of interpreting tamen as acceptable in this context? Or translating it as if it were necnon? There’s certainly a paradoxical way in which, at the end of the nineteenth century, a sharp young critic might say about Mr. X., “He has plenty of brains, and yet he really knows how to write.” But this is not inherently Roman, and it’s less Ciceronian than it is simply non-Roman. Some, realizing there must have been a non somewhere, place it before multæ, suggesting that Cicero, accustomed to Virgil’s smoothness, thought Lucretius was rough. However, this interpretation, based on his own verses, is very unlikely.unlikely. The natural correction is to place the non (as it has always been supplied until recently) before multis, which correction, and that alone, makes the sentence read as one would expect, without bias regarding the specific meaning: “The poems of Lucretius are, as you say, not very rich in brilliance of genius but show plenty of artistry.”
Supposing this to be so, some have tried to make out that Cicero’s well-known dislike of the Epicurean tenets accounts for the unfavourable criticism. So much the worse for him as a literary critic if it was so. A man who cannot taste Shelley because Shelley attacks Christianity, or laugh at the Twopenny Postbag because Moore was a Whig, may be, and very likely is, an honour to his species as a man, but the less said about him as a critic of literature the better. But there is no real probability of such a plea having any foundation. We shall see what Quintilian says about Lucretius later: we know that very few other Latin writers say anything about him at all. Cicero, who would fain have been a poet, and who sometimes could hammer out a tolerable hexameter,[280] could not as a mere craftsman, as a mere student of Rhetoric, fail to appreciate something of the “art” of Lucretius. The stately volume of those magnificent hexameters—the ne plus ultra of their kind in more ways than one or two—could not but appeal to him as a mere connoisseur of Latin rhythm, which (put him high or low in general literature) he most certainly was. The difference in comparison with Ennius, as a 216matter of art, was for such a man as Cicero simply unmistakable.
If that's the case, some people have argued that Cicero’s well-known dislike of Epicurean ideas explains his negative criticism. That would be unfortunate for him as a literary critic. A person who can’t appreciate Shelley because Shelley critiques Christianity, or can’t enjoy the Twopenny Postbag because Moore was a Whig, might be a great person overall, but we should probably say less about them as a critic of literature. However, it’s unlikely that there’s any truth to such a claim. We’ll look at what Quintilian says about Lucretius later, but we know that very few other Latin writers mention him at all. Cicero, who wished he could be a poet and sometimes could produce a decent hexameter,[280] couldn’t fail to appreciate something of the “art” of Lucretius simply as a craftsman and student of rhetoric. The grand collection of those remarkable hexameters—the the ultimate of their kind in more ways than one—would surely appeal to him as just a connoisseur of Latin rhythm, which he undoubtedly was, regardless of his standing in general literature. The difference in art when compared to Ennius would have been glaring for someone like Cicero.
But the qualities of the Lucretian “genius,” as distinguished from the Lucretian art, were not suited to attract Cicero—were, we may say, without fear of injustice, suited to attract very few Romans of the true type.[281] That type was, as far as the defects went, distinctly “barbarian,” in the sense in which Mr Matthew Arnold (very unjustly) applied the word to the English aristocracy—full of vigour, instinct with the faculty of ruling, magnanimous after a fashion, but impenetrable to ideas, only formally religious, shutting off its keen perception of a certain justice with huge blinkers, and, above all, curiously insensible to the vague, the mystical, the sense of wonder. Now, Lucretius, though he had chosen for himself a creed approaching mere materialism, had treated it in a fashion constantly and unabashedly ideal. It does not need the “flaming bastions of the world” or the sense of the néant, splendidly as he can describe both, to awake the poetical faculty in him. He can make poetry out of the exiguum clinamen, and out of things less promising if even more abstract still. With him it is always “the riding that does it”; the subject hardly matters at all. Lucretius, in short, was one of the great poets—sheerly and merely as poets—of the world. The didactics in which our eighteenth-century versemen so dismally failed offer no more difficulties to him than a love-poem or a flowery description. He will do you a science, or an atomic system, as another might do an Odyssey or a story of Lancelot. Now this was what the ancients, with all their acuteness and originality, could seldom understand or like; and what Cicero (a man of genius in some ways, but something of a Philistine and nothing of a poet) could like least of all those who can in any way be compared 217with him. Many of the beauties of the Lucretian imagination would be no doubt simply lost on him; and others he would consider wasted on the wrong subjects, if not positively applied in the wrong manner. Let us, however, for fairness' sake, accept the MS. reading, allow that tamen may be the same or nearly the same as necnon, and further allow that as Marcus is only echoing words of Quintus which we do not possess, equity would in any case require that we should lay no very great stress on his own. There will still remain the objection that a poem of this character and importance, brought directly under his notice, and already as is clear within his knowledge, does not tempt him to do anything more than echo his correspondent’s words in a cut-and-dried formula which would be applicable to any tolerably good composition in verse, and which does not touch nor approach the idiosyncrasy of the poem itself. We cannot therefore very greatly regret that we have so little pure literary criticism from him. But still we must, for the sake of completeness, give some account of his Rhetorical works, which, in a manner, play the same complementary part to the Ars Poetica of Horace that the twin treatises of the Stagirite play to each other.
But the qualities of Lucretius's "genius," different from his art, didn't really appeal to Cicero—if we're being honest, they likely wouldn't appeal to many true Romans. That true Roman type was, in terms of flaws, distinctly “barbarian,” as Mr. Matthew Arnold (quite unfairly) described the English aristocracy—full of energy, instinctively good at leadership, somewhat noble, but closed off to ideas, superficially religious, blocking their strong sense of justice with huge blinders, and, above all, strangely indifferent to the vague, the mystical, and the sense of wonder. Now, Lucretius, although he embraced a belief system that leans toward pure materialism, approached it in a way that was consistently and boldly ideal. He doesn’t need the “flaming bastions of the world” or the sense of the none, splendidly as he can describe both, to spark his poetic ability. He can create poetry from the slight deviation and even from more abstract, less promising things. For him, it's always “the riding that does it”; the subject hardly matters. In short, Lucretius was one of the great poets—purely and simply as a poet—of the world. The didactics that our eighteenth-century poets so miserably failed at present no more challenge to him than a love poem or a flowery description. He can tackle a science or an atomic system just as easily as someone else might handle an Odyssey or a story of Lancelot. This was something the ancients, despite their sharpness and originality, could seldom understand or appreciate, and it was what Cicero (a man of talent in some respects, but somewhat of a Philistine and not a poet at all) would least appreciate among those comparable to him. Many of the beauties of Lucretius’s imagination would likely go completely over his head; and others he would see as wasted on the wrong subjects, if not outright misapplied. However, for fairness's sake, let’s accept the manuscript reading, allow that tamen may be about the same as necnon, and further recognize that since Marcus is merely echoing words from Quintus, which we don’t have, it would be fair to put less emphasis on his own words. Still, the issue remains that a poem of such character and significance, brought directly to his attention, and clearly already within his knowledge, does not inspire him to do anything more than repeat his correspondent’s words in a standard formula applicable to any reasonably good verse composition, which doesn’t touch or come close to the unique quality of the poem itself. Thus, we can’t really regret that we have so little pure literary criticism from him. Nonetheless, for completeness, we must provide some account of his rhetorical works, which, in a sense, play a similar complementary role to the Art of Poetry of Horace, much like the twin treatises of Aristotle relate to each other.
There is, however, no small difference between the values of the Rhetorical works themselves. The Ad Herennium, even if |His Rhetorical works.| it were as certainly Cicero’s as it is almost certainly not his, would require very small attention, for it is a strict Techne or Art of Rhetoric, of the kind which we have thoroughly examined in the First Book, rigidly limited to Oratory, and containing nothing that may not be found in a dozen or a hundred other places. The De Inventione—more probably, if still not certainly, Cicero’s—is equally technical, and has hardly anything of interest for us except a quotation from Curio, which gives the lie direct to the “saw” of our “dead shepherd,”[282] Nemo potest uno aspectu neque præteriens in amorem incidere. It is to Cicero’s credit that he cites this as a rhetorical assumption, as saying that what happens rarely does not happen at all. The De Oratore looks more promising, especially as there are references, in its very exordia, to the 218study of letters and its difficulty. There is a passage of some interest in Book II., cap. 12, 13, on the connection of oratory and history, with a short review of the Greek historians; and another of somewhat wider reference in cap. 7 of Book III., besides, it may be, others still here and there, especially that which begins about the 37th chapter of the third book. The Brutus is the best of all, with its survey of the Latin orators and its account of the author’s literary education. The Orator deals still more closely with oratorical style, as does the little tract, De Optimo Genere Oratorum. The Partitiones and the Topica are again mainly, if not even merely, technical.
There is, however, a significant difference between the values of the Rhetorical works themselves. The On Rhetoric, even if it were definitely Cicero’s as it almost certainly is not, would demand very little attention, as it is a strict Techne or Art of Rhetoric, which we have thoroughly examined in the First Book, strictly limited to Oratory and containing nothing that you can't find in dozens or even hundreds of other sources. The De Inventione—more likely, though still not certainly, Cicero’s—is equally technical and has hardly anything of interest for us except a quote from Curio, which directly contradicts the “saw” of our “dead shepherd,”[282] One cannot fall in love at first sight or by chance.. It’s to Cicero’s credit that he cites this as a rhetorical assumption, suggesting that what happens rarely doesn’t happen at all. The On the Orator seems more promising, especially with references in its very intro to the study of letters and its difficulty. There’s a passage of some interest in Book II, caps. 12, 13, discussing the connection between oratory and history, along with a brief review of Greek historians; and another of somewhat broader relevance in cap. 7 of Book III, plus, possibly, other passages scattered throughout, particularly one that starts around chapter 37 of the third book. The Brutus is the best of all, with its overview of Latin orators and its account of the author’s literary education. The Orator explores oratorical style even more closely, as does the brief tract, The Best Kind of Orators. The Partitiones and the Topica are again mainly, if not solely, technical.
It will be seen from this, not only that there is little purely literary criticism in Cicero, but that it is rather unjust to expect any from him. It was not his business; he had hardly any examples of it before him (and Cicero, like most other Latins, was a man who could do little without a pattern); the mere subject-matter (at least as far as Latin was concerned) was far from very abundant or specially interesting. Moreover, he was constantly occupied on other things. We know, from passages cited above, and others, that he had the purely grammatical and lexicographical interest which was so strong in the Romans; he must have had real feeling for poetry, or he would not be so constantly quoting it, nor would he have made his unequal attempts at writing it; he would fain, in the same way, have been a historian. But these were mere pastimes; and both from that vanity which was his master passion, and from an honest conviction which, as we have seen, was widely spread in antiquity, he seems to have thought Oratory the roof and crown of things literary, the queen of literary kinds, to which all others were ancillary, pedagogic, mere exercising-grounds and sources of convenient ornament. No one so thinking could make any great proficiency in literary criticism, and Cicero did not make any such.
It's clear from this that there isn't much true literary criticism in Cicero's work, and it's somewhat unfair to expect any from him. That wasn’t his focus; he didn't have many examples to draw from (and like most Latins, he needed a model to follow); and the subject matter, at least concerning Latin, was not very plentiful or particularly captivating. Additionally, he was often busy with other matters. As we see from the earlier passages and others, he had a strong interest in grammar and lexicography, which was prevalent among the Romans; he must have had a genuine appreciation for poetry, or he wouldn't quote it so frequently, nor would he have made uneven attempts at writing it; he also would have liked to be a historian. However, these were just hobbies; and driven by the vanity that was his main passion, along with a sincere belief that, as we've observed, was common in ancient times, he seemed to view Oratory as the pinnacle of literary achievement, the queen of literary forms, with all others being secondary, pedagogical, mere practice grounds, and sources of decorative flair. Anyone with such a mindset couldn't develop significant skills in literary criticism, and Cicero didn't achieve that.
This estimate of Cicero may seem audaciously unfair, if not grossly incompetent, to those who accept the more usual one. So far as much, if not all, very high authority goes, I must acknowledge, though I do not recant, my heresy. Mr Nettleship, for instance, while acknowledging that Cicero 219“threw his whole strength into the criticism of oratorical prose,” still speaks of his work, especially of the Brutus, with something like enthusiasm, claims “genius” and “fulness of light” for him, and even makes what is to me, I confess, the astonishing remark that he “follows in the same track as the Greek critics in all probability had done before him, as undoubtedly Dionysius and the author of the Περὶ Ὕψους did after him.” I should have myself thought that if there were two critics who might be pedantically symbolised as A and not-A, they were Cicero and Longinus. But to give the other side, in the case of so important a client with such an admirable advocate, I may say that Mr Nettleship, while admitting Cicero’s tendency to the wooden placing and comparison borrowed from the Greeks, and naturally made more wooden by the Latins, and granting his inadequacy as to History (which he, like so many others whom we have seen and shall see, regards as a mere ancilla of Oratory), claims for him the origination of the principle that the general as well as the connoisseurs must stamp the value of a work (Brutus, 183), approves his distaste (De Oratore, iii. 96) for “precious” style, and gives a most interesting cento from the Brutus (93, 125, 139, 143, 148, 201, 261, 274, 301). In these characterisations of the great orators he finds qualities of the highest kind, completing the panegyric by saying, “His usual prolixity is thrown aside, and he returns to obey the true laws of expression. As a critic he can write with all Tacitus' terseness and without any of Tacitus' affectation.” I quote, though—and indeed because—I cannot agree.
This assessment of Cicero might come across as audaciously unfair, if not completely incompetent, to those who subscribe to the more common view. Based on much, if not all, of the high authority available, I admit, although I don't recant, my controversial opinion. For example, Mr. Nettleship, while acknowledging that Cicero “put all his effort into the criticism of oratorical prose,” still speaks of his work, especially the Brutus, with something like enthusiasm, claiming “genius” and “fullness of insight” for him, and even makes what I find, I must confess, an astonishing statement that he “follows the same path as the Greek critics probably did before him, as undoubtedly Dionysius and the author of the Περὶ Ὕψους did after him.” I would have thought that if there were two critics who could be pedantically represented as A and not-A, they would be Cicero and Longinus. However, to present the other side, for such an important client with such an admirable advocate, I can say that Mr. Nettleship, while admitting Cicero’s tendency toward the wooden phrasing and comparisons borrowed from the Greeks (which were naturally made even more wooden by the Latins), and recognizing his shortcomings regarding History (which he, like so many others we've examined and will examine, sees merely as a handmaid of Oratory), claims he originated the principle that both the general public and connoisseurs must determine the value of a work (Brutus, 183). He praises Cicero’s dislike (On the Orator, iii. 96) for “precious” style and presents a fascinating mashup from the Brutus (93, 125, 139, 143, 148, 201, 261, 274, 301). In these descriptions of the great orators, he identifies qualities of the utmost caliber and completes the praise by stating, “His usual wordiness is set aside, and he returns to adhere to the true rules of expression. As a critic, he can write with all of Tacitus' conciseness and without any of Tacitus' pretentiousness.” I quote this, though—and indeed because—I cannot agree.
One point of great interest, however, in which there may be general agreement as to Cicero’s achievement, Mr Nettleship |His Critical Vocabulary.| did not treat in his Essay, though a passage therein leads straight to it. This passage gives a very useful list[283] (elsewhere referred to) of some of the technical terms of criticism which appear to have accumulated in Greek literature during the post-Aristotelian period. Some of these are 220either used in their ordinary sense, or in senses easily and closely tropical; others are more far-fetched, and, as has also been noted elsewhere, remind one of the technicalities of wine-tasting (especially in French), or of pictorial art. Some are very hard to render exactly in other languages.
One interesting point where most people might agree on Cicero’s achievement, Mr. Nettleship His Essential Vocabulary. didn't cover in his Essay, even though a section of it points directly to this topic. This section provides a very useful list[283] (mentioned elsewhere) of some technical terms in criticism that seem to have built up in Greek literature during the post-Aristotelian era. Some of these are 220either used in their usual meaning or in meanings that are easily and closely metaphorical; others are more obscure, and, as noted elsewhere, they remind one of the specific terminology used in wine-tasting (especially in French) or in visual art. Some are quite difficult to translate accurately into other languages.
It has always been noticed that Cicero—a master of language, and though far from the pedantic prejudice which then tabooed Greek words in Latin, just as it now taboos French words in English, always anxious to enrich his own tongue when he could—has shown special ingenuity in translating, paraphrasing, and adding to this rhetorical and critical dictionary. It is not, however, very many years since the interesting labour of a French scholar[284] made it possible, without very considerable trouble on one’s own part, to get the results of this process ready for study. With the Ciceronian terms of mere forensic Rhetoric (though all students of the Greek and Latin Rhetoricians will agree with M. Causeret that these terms have been, with a very mischievous result, transferred to other branches) we need not busy ourselves. It is under the usual head of “Elocution” that we shall find most to interest us. The abundance of the Ciceronian vocabulary every one will recognise; it is less certain whether we are to admire its precision. But it is at least an innocent, and may sometimes be a profitable, pleasure to classify the usages of inusitatum and insolens, to separate the nuances of obsoletum, priscum, and vetustum, of grandia and gravia, of majestas and splendor. The Latin rather than the Teutonic languages admit the distinctions of juncta, cohærentia, apta, and coagmentata, if distinction there be; but it would be of real value to ascertain whether there was any between modus and numerus. Sometimes at least it seems as if it might coincide with that between “rhythm” and “metre”: while often numerus itself seems to be “rhythm.”
It has always been noted that Cicero—a master of language, and although he was far from the pedantic bias that once banned Greek words from Latin, just like it now excludes French words from English—was always eager to enrich his own language when he could. He displayed a unique talent for translating, paraphrasing, and expanding this rhetorical and critical vocabulary. However, it hasn't been that many years since the valuable work of a French scholar[284] made it easier, without much effort on one's part, to access the results of this process for study. We don’t need to concern ourselves with the Ciceronian terms of simple forensic rhetoric (though all students of the Greek and Latin rhetoricians will agree with M. Causeret that these terms have been mischievously misapplied to other fields). What interests us most can be found under the usual topic of “Elocution.” Everyone will recognize the wealth of the Ciceronian vocabulary; it's less clear whether we should admire its precision. Nonetheless, it can at least be an innocent, and sometimes a rewarding, pleasure to categorize the uses of unusual and insolent, to differentiate the subtleties of obsolete, ancient, and ancient, of grandia and gravel, of majesty and splendor. The Latin, rather than the Germanic languages, accept the distinctions of joint, coherence, apt, and coagmentated, if there are any distinctions at all; but it would be truly valuable to determine whether there was any difference between method and number. Sometimes it seems like it might align with the difference between “rhythm” and “metre”; while often number itself appears to mean “rhythm.”
By no means uninteresting, again, are the numerous metaphorical expressions from actual physiology—lacerti, sanguis, nervi, succus, exsanguis, enervatus—which we find applied to 221style, and the still more numerous but vaguer terms, most of them with modern equivalents, which express its qualities by comparison with moral ones.
There are definitely interesting metaphorical expressions from actual physiology—lizards, blood, nerves, juice, bloodless, drained—that we see used in relation to 221style, along with many more vague terms, most of which have modern equivalents, that describe its qualities by comparing them to moral ones.
It is impossible not to see what an influence the use of such terms by such an author must have had, and we shall find evidences much later (in Pliny, for instance) that the language of literary criticism at Rome yielded in nothing to that beautiful dialect which enables our own censors to speak of a novel as “assertive and challenging,” of the “swiftness and fusion” of its style. But whether the influence was as beneficial as it was great is perhaps rather a different question.[285]
It's clear how much impact the use of such terms by that author must have had, and we will find evidence much later (like in Pliny, for example) that the language of literary criticism in Rome was just as refined as the elegant language that allows our own critics to describe a novel as “assertive and challenging” or to praise its “swiftness and fusion” of style. However, whether the influence was as positive as it was significant is a different question altogether.[285]
The contrast between the limited and partial relevance of Aristotle’s Rhetoric to literary criticism, and the complete if |Horace.| still limited relevance of his Poetics, is repeated far more pointedly in that between the Rhetorical works of Cicero and the so-called Ars Poetica of Horace. It is, in fact—though the most ardent admirers of the Venusian would fain defend it from being intentionally and originally an Art of Poetry at all—the most complete, nay, the only complete, example of literary criticism that we have from any Roman.[286] As in other similar cases, before saying much about it in the way of secondary comment, it will be well to give a fairly full analysis of it, which can be the better done because of its extreme shortness. The famous tags with which it abounds, to an extent almost unmatched, may be sometimes, but need not be always, given in full.
The difference between the limited and somewhat relevant aspects of Aristotle’s Rhetoric for literary criticism and the complete yet still limited relevance of his Poetics is highlighted even more sharply when comparing the rhetorical works of Cicero with Horace's so-called Ars Poetica. In fact—although the most passionate supporters of Horace would like to argue that it wasn't originally intended as an Art of Poetry at all—it stands as the most complete, or rather, the only complete example of literary criticism that we have from any Roman.[286] As we find in similar instances, before diving into extensive commentary, it’s beneficial to provide a thorough analysis of it, which is easier to accomplish due to its extreme brevity. The famous phrases it contains, to a degree that is almost unmatched, can sometimes, though not always, be presented in full.
In form it is merely an Epistola ad Pisones, and plunges at |The Ad Pisones.| once into its subject, without any attempt at preliminary argument or flourish.
In terms of structure, it’s just a Letter to the Pisons, and it jumps right into its topic, without any introduction or embellishment.
The representations of art, like the presentations of nature, must be characterised by appropriateness of parts; you must not simply join anything to anything else. Perhaps, says an 222objector; but surely painters and poets enjoy liberty of fancy. Certainly; but still some propriety must be observed. Even ornament must be adjusted to the subject; and even when correctness itself is specially attempted, defects wait on the attempt—obscurity on brevity, bombast on flights, tameness on simplicity. Take care that your subject suits both your style and your powers.
The way art is represented, just like how nature is presented, needs to have a proper balance of elements; you can't just throw anything together randomly. Someone might argue that painters and poets have the freedom to be creative. That's true, but there still needs to be some sense of appropriateness. Even decorative elements should fit the subject matter; and whenever you try for precision, flaws can arise—like confusion from being too brief, exaggeration from being overly dramatic, and dullness from being too simple. Make sure that your subject fits your style and abilities.
Then, as to vocabulary? There is no reason why old words should not be resuscitated and new ones coined, provided that both things are done “with brains” and discretion. Usage is the arbiter, and what usage will not admit must be content to perish. As for metre, the kinds appropriate to the various subjects have been long ago settled, though by whom is not always known—hexameters for Epic by Homer, elegiacs for less important matter by somebody or other, iambics for satire by Archilochus, and so on with tragedy, comedy, lyric, and the rest. It is not wise to alter this established order.
Regarding vocabulary, there's no reason why old words shouldn't be brought back and new ones created, as long as it's done thoughtfully and with care. Usage is the ultimate judge, and anything that usage rejects must accept its fate. As for meter, the types suited for different subjects have been determined long ago, even if we don’t always know who made those decisions—hexameters for epic poetry by Homer, elegiacs for less significant topics by someone, iambics for satire by Archilochus, and so forth for tragedy, comedy, lyric, and others. It’s unwise to change this established order.
In the same way, the established styles and characters must be maintained: a tragic hero must not speak like a comic one, or vice versâ; and you must not attempt new lights on the character of accepted heroes and heroines like Achilles and Odysseus and Medea. At the same time, you need not cling to the stock subjects, and if you take quite novel ones you may handle your character as you like, provided it keep uniformity throughout. But you may be wiser if you stick to the old.[287] If you do, do not begin too magniloquently; bustle your reader well along in the action; and drop the ungrateful parts of the story.
In the same way, the established styles and characters must be upheld: a tragic hero shouldn’t speak like a comic one, or vice versa; and you shouldn’t try to present new perspectives on well-known heroes and heroines like Achilles, Odysseus, and Medea. At the same time, you don’t have to stick to the usual subjects, and if you choose entirely new ones, you can handle your characters however you want, as long as you maintain consistency throughout. But it might be smarter to stick with the old ones.[287] If you do, don’t start too grandly; move your reader quickly through the action; and cut out the unnecessary parts of the story.
As before for traditional characters, so for the stock parts. Generalise and conventionalise wisely; let your boys be childish; your youths fond of sport, reckless, and fickle; your men of full age, business-like and prudent; your old men praisers of the past, sluggish, grudging, and so forth. In short—Keep to the Type.
As before for traditional characters, so for the stock parts. Generalize and standardize wisely; let your young characters be childish; your teens love sports, be reckless, and changeable; your adult men be practical and sensible; your old men praise the past, be slow, reluctant, and so on. In short—Stick to the Type.
223In play-writing be careful how you utilise the double opportunity of representation and narrative. Do not let ugly things appear on the actual stage. Stick to your five acts; do not be prodigal of your deus ex machina; do not introduce a fourth personage. Keep your chorus to its business—moral sentiment, religious tone, and so forth. This caution introduces a long digression on the incursion of elaborate music into the stage, and on the combination (while keeping them unmixed) of Satiric Drama and Tragedy.
223When writing a play, be mindful of how you use the opportunity to tell both a visual story and a narrative. Avoid showing unpleasant things on stage. Stick to your five acts; don’t overuse your nothing from the machine; don’t introduce a fourth character. Keep your chorus focused on its role—moral commentary, religious themes, and so on. This caution leads to a lengthy discussion about the introduction of intricate music into the theater and how to combine (while keeping them separate) Satirical Drama and Tragedy.
Then, with the almost shorthand abruptness of transition which characterises the poem, we pass to an incidental consideration of metres. An iambic is a long syllable put after a short one, and you arrange them in batches of six with, in certain places only, spondees for a change. Do not take too many licences: stick to the Greek. If your ancestors were fools enough to admire Plautus you need not. They say Thespis invented drama, or at least tragedy. Æschylus improved it and made it magniloquent. Then came the Old Comedy—rather too licentious, so that it had to pull in its sails and drop its chorus. We have tried all sorts, not without success, but the labour of the file is absolutely necessary. The idea of poetic madness and excess is all nonsense. If I cannot write great poetry I can teach others how to write it. Be careful of your subject, and do not attend to tuneful trifles.
Then, with the almost abrupt transition that characterizes the poem, we move to a brief discussion about meters. An iambic consists of a long syllable followed by a short one, and you arrange them in groups of six, occasionally using spondees for variety. Don’t take too many liberties: stick to the Greek. Just because your ancestors were foolish enough to admire Plautus doesn't mean you have to. They say Thespis invented drama, or at least tragedy. Æschylus improved it and made it grand. Then came the Old Comedy—which was a bit too freewheeling, so it had to rein itself in and drop the chorus. We’ve experimented with all kinds, not without some success, but the hard work is absolutely necessary. The idea of poetic madness and excess is complete nonsense. If I can’t write great poetry, I can teach others how to write it. Be mindful of your subject matter, and don't get caught up in tuneful trivialities.
You must either instruct or delight, or both; you must not write romantic and prodigious extravagances. Mix pleasure with profit and you are safe. You need not be absolutely faultless, but avoid faults as much as you can. Be careful to suit the style to the subject as much as possible, and do not “pad.” Mediocre poetry is intolerable.
You need to either teach or entertain, or do both; you shouldn’t write overly romantic or outrageous things. Combine enjoyment with value, and you’ll be fine. You don’t have to be perfect, but try to avoid mistakes as much as you can. Make sure the style matches the subject as best as possible, and don’t add unnecessary fluff. Mediocre poetry is unacceptable.
Finally, do not be in a hurry to publish; invite friendly criticism; do not force yourself; destroy a good deal. For nescit vox missa reverti.
Finally, don't rush to publish; welcome friendly criticism; take your time; eliminate a lot. For no unspoken word can return.
The influence of poets is mythically signified by the stories of Orpheus, who moved beasts, and Amphion, who built Thebes by song. Homer came next, and was famous. Tyrtæus roused men to war. Many kinds of poetry have been discovered since, and they all need hard work to cultivate them with success. 224Some remarks on recitation follow, and then the lines on which friendly criticism should proceed are drawn, and the piece ends rather ambiguously with a reference to the fate of Empedocles.
The influence of poets is often symbolized by the legends of Orpheus, who could charm animals, and Amphion, who constructed Thebes through his music. Then came Homer, who became well-known. Tyrtæus inspired men to go to battle. Many different types of poetry have emerged since then, and all of them require dedication and effort to master successfully. 224Some comments on recitation follow, and then the principles for constructive criticism are outlined, with the piece concluding rather ambiguously by referencing the fate of Empedocles.
Now, in criticising this criticism we must of course take into consideration the plea that Horace may not have meant to give |Its desultoriness| a regular treatise even on Dramatic Poetry, but merely to throw out a few observations for the benefit of a friend. It is still more obvious that we must not saddle him with all the rubbish of corollary and comment with which he has been loaded (sometimes without his having in the least deserved or provoked it) by the “Classical” critics of the 16th-18th centuries. Yet not merely equitable but generous allowances of this kind will still leave the piece open to pretty severe comment. In the first place, its desultoriness is excessive, even extravagant. Much licence in this respect no doubt must be allowed to the “mixer of the useful and the pleasant” by means of verse-didactics. But no possible licence will cover Horace’s method, or absence of method. He begins with a sufficiently lively diatribe against inconsistency of design and want of harmony of parts, then slides to methods of composition, thence to vocabulary, thence to the technical divisions of prosody, thence to stock characters and the selection of subject, gives cautions as to the minor and more arbitrary proprieties of the stage, indulges in a little bit of literary history, returns to metres, insists on the importance of self- and other criticism. Then he shifts artfully to the contrast between Greek emulation and Roman shopkeeping covetousness, extols Orpheus and Amphion, Homer and Tyrtæus, excuses faults if they are not too many, but will not tolerate mere even mediocrity, cautions against flattering hearers, and ends with a description, half sarcastic, half rallying the sarcasm, of bad poets. If it were not for its vividness and its constellation of glittering phrases, nobody could see in such a thing aught but a mere congeries of desultory observations.
Now, in critiquing this criticism, we must consider the point that Horace may not have intended to provide Its randomness a formal treatise on Dramatic Poetry, but was simply sharing a few thoughts for the benefit of a friend. It's even clearer that we shouldn't burden him with all the nonsense and commentary he's been weighed down with (often without him deserving or asking for it) by the “Classical” critics from the 16th to 18th centuries. Yet, even generous allowances like these will still leave the piece open to some harsh critique. Firstly, its desultoriness is excessive, even extravagant. Some leeway is certainly allowed for the “mixer of the useful and the pleasant” through verse-didactics. But no amount of leeway can excuse Horace’s method, or lack thereof. He starts with a lively rant against inconsistency of design and lack of harmony, then shifts to composition methods, then to vocabulary, then to technical aspects of prosody, then to stock characters and subject selection, offers advice about the minor and more arbitrary conventions of the stage, indulges in a bit of literary history, returns to meter, and stresses the importance of self- and external criticism. Then he cleverly contrasts Greek ambition with Roman commercial greed, praises Orpheus and Amphion, Homer and Tyrtæus, excuses faults if they’re not too numerous, but cannot tolerate mere mediocrity, warns against flattering audiences, and concludes with a description, half sarcastic and half mocking those who write poorly. If it weren't for its liveliness and a collection of dazzling phrases, nobody would see in such a piece anything but a random assortment of scattered observations.
Still more indisputable is the singular spirit of routine—of red-tape—which pervades the piece. Aristotle (whom Horace follows without direct acknowledgment, and by no means slavishly, but still on the whole) had been sufficiently positive, and 225not seldom a little arbitrary; but he had carefully abstained |and arbitrary conventionality.| from mere red-tape. Horace, in his prescription of the five acts, and his proscription of the fourth actor, measures that tape off in a fashion which implies one of two things, both of them bad—either implicit belief in purely arbitrary rules, or indifference to the mischief that such rules may do. Elsewhere, though his good sense sometimes interferes to advantage, he is, though less meticulously, as slavishly conventional. You must use the consecrated metres, and no others, for the various subjects; you must keep to the accepted lineaments of well-known characters, and you must model your new ones strictly on types. Decency, propriety, convention—to these things you must look throughout. If you are really a great poet you may be allowed a “fault” or two, as a great beauty is allowed a mole, but still it is a “fault.” And so this kind of pottering and peddling censorship goes on through the whole. We are at such an antithesis or antipodes to the Περὶ Ὕψους, that one sometimes feels inclined to give the Ars Poetica a third title and call it Περὶ μεσότητος, or De Mediocritate, so directly does it tend to produce the quality which, in one of its own happier moments, it denounces.
The unique spirit of routine and bureaucracy that fills this work is undeniable. Aristotle, who Horace references without outright crediting, was generally assertive and occasionally a bit arbitrary, but he consciously avoided mere red tape. In prescribing the five acts and banning the fourth actor, Horace introduces those restrictions in a way that suggests one of two negative things: either a blind faith in completely arbitrary rules or a disregard for the damage such rules can cause. Elsewhere, although his common sense sometimes benefits him, he remains just as conventionally rigid, though less precisely. You have to use the established meters for different themes; you must adhere to the traditional traits of familiar characters and shape your new ones closely on established types. Throughout, you must focus on decency, propriety, and convention. If you’re truly a great poet, you might be permitted a “flaw” or two, much like a great beauty may have a mole, but it’s still a “flaw.” This type of nitpicking and petty censorship continues throughout the piece. We’re so far removed from the concepts in Περὶ Ὕψους that one might feel tempted to give the Poetic Art a new title like Περὶ μεσότητος or De Mediocritate, since it directly promotes the very quality it, at times, criticizes.
All this, I say, is undeniable, or, if it be denied, the denial is of no consequence. But the compensatory merits are very considerable. |Its compensations: Brilliancy.| In the first place, it is no small thing to have got once more to purely, or almost purely, literary criticism, to have done with the sense that literature as such is only the second thought, the parergon, at best the mere means, not the end, to the critic. In the second place, it is a greater thing still to have our literary criticism, now that we have got it, done by such a man as Horace, one in whom the generation of the critic has not waited for the corruption of the poet,[288] and who has the peculiar gift of crisp rememberable 226felicitous phrase. The few hundred lines of the little piece are positively “made of quotations.” Every man of letters, at least, ought to have learnt it by heart in the original during his youth. Yet even to those who have not been thus favoured, but who have some tincture of Humanity, mere scraps and tags of it must often recall the actual context, or at least the sense. The first five-and-twenty lines contain, in the way of such “lights” of phrase, at least seven:—
All this, I say, is undeniable, or if it is denied, the denial doesn't matter. But the compensatory merits are quite significant. Its rewards: Brilliance. First of all, it’s no small achievement to get back to purely, or almost purely, literary criticism, to move away from the idea that literature itself is just a secondary thought, the parergon, or at best, merely a means to an end for the critic. Secondly, it’s even more impressive to have our literary criticism conducted by someone like Horace, who hasn’t waited for the poet’s decline to become a critic,[288] and who has the unique ability to create crisp, memorable, and effective phrases. The few hundred lines of this short piece are basically “made of quotations.” Every literary figure should have memorized it in the original during their youth. Yet even for those who weren’t so fortunate, anyone with a bit of literary knowledge must often recall the actual context or at least the meaning from just fragments of it. The first twenty-five lines include, in terms of such “illuminating” phrases, at least seven:—
And the proportion is well maintained throughout.
And the balance is kept consistent all the way through.
But the greatest value of the piece, beyond all doubt, is the clear and distinct idea which it gives of one, and that |Typical spirit| the principal, side of the critical conception of literature in Roman times certainly, in all times more or less. Just as, and in the same manner as, we said that Longinus plays the exception among the critics of antiquity, so does Horace represent the rule. There is indeed something in other critics of antiquity of the spirit which makes Longinus pre-eminent, but it is not prominent in them. There is in the better of them, especially in Aristotle, much that is not in Horace; but what they have in common with him is the differentia of them all.
But the greatest value of this piece, without a doubt, is the clear and distinct idea it presents of one, and that Typical vibe the main aspect of the critical understanding of literature in Roman times and, to some extent, in all times. Just as we noted that Longinus is the exception among ancient critics, Horace represents the norm. There is indeed something in other ancient critics that gives Longinus his standout quality, but it's not as notable in them. The better critics, especially Aristotle, have much that Horace lacks; however, what they share with him is what defines them all.
Of this latter spirit those worse points which we have noted in the piece are the caricature or corruption, the others are the rational embodiment and expression. “Observe order; do not grovel or soar too high; stick to the usage of reasonable and well-bred persons; be neither stupid nor shocking; above all, be like the best of your predecessors, stick to the norm of the class, do not attempt a perhaps impossible and certainly dangerous individuality.” In short the false mimesis—imitation of previous art—is mixing herself up more and more with the 227true mimesis, representation of nature. If it is not exactly true that, as a modern prose Horace has it, Tout est dit, at any rate the forms in which everything ought to be said have long been found out. You cannot improve on them: try to make the best use of them that you can.
Of this latter spirit, the negative aspects we’ve noted in the piece represent a distortion or corruption, while the others are the rational embodiment and expression. “Follow the rules; don’t be too low or too lofty; stick to the behavior of reasonable and well-mannered people; don’t be dull or outrageous; above all, aspire to be like the best of your predecessors, adhere to the standard of your class, and don’t attempt a possibly impossible and certainly risky individuality.” In short, the false mimesis—imitation of past art—is increasingly blending with the 227true mimesis, representation of nature. While it may not be entirely true that, as a modern prose Horace puts it, It's all been said., the forms in which everything should be expressed have long been established. You can’t improve on them: just try to make the best use of them that you can.
It is needless to say with what hardly matched and certainly unsurpassed shrewdness and neatness Horace has—not merely in the tags, the phrases, the purple patches themselves |and practical value.| noted above, but throughout—set forth, enforced, decorated his views. Except in a few extremest moods, when the whole world of literature seems to be at once painted red and strangled with the tape that paints it, he is never absurd; he is never even negligible. The most “dishevelled” Romantic may neglect him, but the neglect will always be at his own peril—he must be a Shakespeare, or at least a Marlowe, a Shelley, or at least a Beddoes, if he flies in the face of the Horatian precepts. These precepts even, in the opening, in the “mediocrity” remark, in the peroration and elsewhere, contain not a little antidote for their own bane. “Not worth writing” would be the Horatian verdict on many a “Classical” poem which the judge might acknowledge to be quite unobjectionably written; while on the other hand the evils of extravagance, of disproportion, of tedious and silly crotchet and caprice, at which he drives full from first to last, are real evils, and by no means to be minimised. It is not rash to say—though perhaps one must have read more literatures, and passed through more phases of literary judgment than one, before saying it with conviction—that there is no school or period of literary practice in which the precepts of Horace, when rightly taken, have lost, or are ever likely to lose, critical validity. To say this is to say a very great deal. But it is not inconsistent with—and it makes especially necessary—the further observation that the critical attitude of Horace is a wofully incomplete one. In the first place, he has left us no really “grasping” judgment of a single writer he has mentioned. He had not much room, but nobody could put a paragraph in a line better than he could, when he understood and cared for the matter. Horace 228on Orpheus and Amphion, on Homer, nay, on Æschylus and Plautus, is banal—badly banal, one may add. But let us grant that the knack of luminous summarising of the individual was not, and could not be, yet born, was not even with Longinus, was not even fifteen hundred years after Horace. His shortcomings do not cease here. Here as elsewhere, except in a few passages of the graver philosophy of life, there is no “soul” in him. He has no enthusiasm, no passion. It is perhaps improper to bring together Horace and Mr Browning, but I never read the Epistola ad Pisones without thinking of certain lines of the latter:—
It goes without saying that Horace has shown an unmatched and definitely unparalleled cleverness and precision—not just in the tags, phrases, and standout sections mentioned earlier, but throughout his work—in presenting, supporting, and embellishing his views. Unless he's in a few extreme moods when all of literature seems overly dramatic and choked with pretension, he's never ridiculous; he’s never even unimportant. The most chaotic Romantic might overlook him, but that neglect always comes at their own risk—they must be a Shakespeare, or at least a Marlowe, a Shelley, or at least a Beddoes, if they disregard Horatian principles. These principles, even in their opening remarks about “mediocrity” and their conclusions, contain a good amount of remedy for their own weaknesses. “Not worth writing” would be Horace’s judgment on many a “Classical” poem that the critic might admit is quite well written; on the other hand, the problems of excess, imbalance, and tedious whims that he critiques throughout his work are real issues that should not be downplayed. It’s not an extreme statement—though perhaps one should have read more literature and gone through more phases of literary judgment before saying this with certainty—that no school or literary period has rendered Horace’s principles, when correctly interpreted, obsolete or likely to lose their critical relevance. To claim this is to say something significant. But it’s also important to note that Horace’s critical perspective is sadly incomplete. First, he hasn’t provided a strong judgment about a single writer he discusses. He didn’t have much space, but no one could condense a paragraph into a line more effectively than he could when he truly understood and cared about the subject. Horace’s takes on Orpheus and Amphion, on Homer, and even on Aeschylus and Plautus are clichéd—very clichéd, one might add. But let’s acknowledge that the ability to clearly summarize individual writers wasn’t developed yet, not even with Longinus, and not even fifteen hundred years after Horace. His shortcomings don’t stop there. Except for a few sections dealing with serious life philosophy, he lacks any “soul.” He has no enthusiasm, no passion. It might be inappropriate to compare Horace and Mr. Browning, but I can’t read the Letter to the Pisons without thinking of some lines from the latter:—
Longinus, one feels, would have been in some danger of losing his literary loves on this principle; the modern critic can “say ditto to Mr Browning” over a thousand passages. But Horace was quite safe. He never felt this enthusiasm for author, or book, or page; and so he never tried, as others in their despairing way do, to render a reason for it.
Longinus, one might think, could have risked losing his literary favorites because of this. A modern critic can easily agree with Mr. Browning on a thousand lines. But Horace was perfectly fine. He never experienced that kind of enthusiasm for an author, a book, or a passage; and so he never attempted, as others do in their frustration, to explain it.
To those who consider criticism as a whole and historically, the enormous influence which the Ars Poetica has exercised |The Satires and Epistles.| must always give it the prerogative place among its author’s critical work. But it is needless to say that he has other claims to appear here. And the pieces which give him these claims have by some been considered more important, as they certainly are more original. It is unnecessary to pick out Pindarum quisquis and the other literary references in the Odes, universally known, admirably expressed, but as criticism hardly more than a refashioning of publica materies. The Fourth and Sixth Satires of the First book, which are probably a good deal earlier than the adaptation from Neoptolemus, and the two Epistles of the Second 229book, which may be taken as later, are serious documents. The Satires perhaps give a better opinion of Horace’s talent than of his taste and temper. His critics had praised Lucilius against him; and without denying his predecessor all merit, he makes, though less generously, the sort of comment which even Dryden made on the rough versification and lack of art of the giant race before the flood. This (i. 4) naturally brought fresh attacks on him, and in i. 10 he returns to the subject, lashes the fautores ineptos Lucili, indulges in the too famous sneer at Catullus and Calvus, and with a touch of something which is perhaps not quite alien from snobbishness, boasts his intimacy and agreement not merely with Varius, Virgil, Pollio, Messala, among men of letters, but with Mæcenas and Octavius.
For those who look at criticism as a whole and throughout history, the significant impact of the Poetics has made it a primary piece among its author's critical works. However, it's important to note that he has other valid reasons for being included here. Some have regarded the works that support these reasons as more important, as they are certainly more original. There's no need to highlight Pindarum quisquis and the other well-known literary references in the Odes, which are beautifully expressed but, in terms of criticism, are mostly just a reworking of public matter. The Fourth and Sixth Satires from the First book, which were likely written quite a bit earlier than the adaptation from Neoptolemus, and the two Epistles from the Second book, which can be considered later, are serious works. The Satires might reflect better on Horace’s skill than on his taste and demeanor. His critics had favored Lucilius over him; and while he doesn't completely dismiss his predecessor's value, he makes similar comments, though less generously, about the rough style and lack of artistry of the giants before the flood, which Dryden also noted. This (i. 4) naturally led to new criticisms of him, and in i. 10 he revisits the topic, criticizes the inept supporters of Lucilius, delivers the infamous jab at Catullus and Calvus, and, with a hint of what might be considered snobbishness, boasts of his connections and agreement not just with Varius, Virgil, Pollio, and Messala among writers, but also with Mæcenas and Octavius.
His general position here is easy enough to perceive, and there are of course defences for it. Among all our thousand fragments of Lucilius,[289] but two or three at most are long enough to give us any idea of his faculty of sustained composition. And fine as is the fragment to Albinus—with its Elizabethan reiteration of virtus at the beginning of the lines, its straight-hitting sense, and the positive nobility of its ethic—numerous as are the instances in the smaller scraps of Romana simplicitas and picturesque phrase, there is no doubt that the whole is rough and unfinished, not with the roughness of one who uses a rudimentary art, but of one who has not mastered—perhaps, as Horace insinuates, has not taken the trouble to master—one ready to his hand. But there is something of the Frenchman’s “We are all princes or poets” about the tone of 230Horace himself. He is, mutatis mutandis, too much in the mood of a parvenu who has just been admitted to an exclusive club, and thinks very meanly of poor wretches who are not entitled to use the club-paper.
His overall stance here is pretty straightforward, and there are definitely arguments to support it. Out of all our many fragments of Lucilius,[289] only two or three at most are long enough to give us any insight into his ability to write consistently. While the fragment to Albinus is impressive—with its Elizabethan repetition of virtue at the start of the lines, its direct meaning, and the clear nobility of its morals—many examples in the shorter snippets of Simple Romance and vivid language show that the whole is indeed rough and unfinished. This isn't the roughness of someone using a basic skill, but rather someone who hasn’t truly mastered—maybe, as Horace suggests, hasn’t bothered to master—something readily available to him. However, there’s a bit of that French attitude of “We are all princes or poets” in Horace’s tone. He comes across as a with necessary changes made new member who has just gained entry to an exclusive club and looks down on those poor souls who can’t use the club stationery.
On the other hand, Mr Nettleship is surely justified in calling the Epistles of the second book “the best of Horace’s critical utterances,” though perhaps they are not the most important. Indeed, their eulogist hastens to add that “it is the incomparable manner of the writer, the ease and sureness of his tread,” which really interests the reader. It is so; but there is more in criticism than manner, and you must be right as well as felicitous. Horace is not exactly wrong, but he is limited—the Chrysostom of Correctness has acquired better breeding than he showed in the Satires, but he has not enlarged his view. The horridus Saturnius still strikes its own horror into him: he still girds at the ancients; and though in the epistle to Julius Florus there is some pleasant self-raillery, as well as an admirable picture of the legitimate poet, yet there is perhaps no piece of Horace which brings more clearly home to us the fact that he was after all, as he has been called, far more a critic of life than of literature, and much more seriously interested in the former than in the latter. So much the better for him perhaps; so much the better for all the ancients who more or less agreed with him. But that is a matter of argument: the fact remains.[290]
On the other hand, Mr. Nettleship is definitely right in describing the Epistles of the second book as “the best of Horace’s critical thoughts,” although they may not be the most significant. In fact, their admirer quickly points out that “it is the unique style of the writer, the ease and confidence of his approach,” that truly engages the reader. That’s true, but there’s more to critique than just style—you have to be accurate as well as elegant. Horace isn’t exactly wrong, but he has a narrow perspective—the Chrysostom of Correctness has shown better refinement than he did in the Satires, but he hasn’t broadened his outlook. The
The third representative selected for Roman criticism of the latest Republic and earliest empire, the elder Seneca—"Seneca Rhetor"—is again of a different class and at a different standpoint, though he is very much nearer to Cicero than to Horace.
The third representative chosen for Roman criticism of the late Republic and early empire, the elder Seneca—"Seneca Rhetor"—comes from a different background and perspective, although he is much closer to Cicero than to Horace.
The declamations of antiquity had an influence on its prose style—and consequently an effect on its critical opinions of |“Declamations.”| style both in verse and prose—which it is almost impossible to exaggerate. The practice of them began in boyhood; it formed almost the greater part of the higher education; and it appears to have been continued in 231later life not merely by going to the Schools to hear novices, but in actual practice, half exercise, half amusement, by orators and statesmen of the most established fame. It was a sort of mental fencing-school or gymnasium, to which those who wished to keep their powers in training resorted, even to the close of life. We know that Cicero composed, if he did not actually deliver, declamations up to the very end of his career; and, in a very different department of letters, we know from Seneca himself that Ovid, though not a constant, was a by no means infrequent, attendant of the schools, and either acquired or exercised his well-known fancy for turns and plays of words in prose as well as in verse.
The speeches from ancient times influenced its writing style—and thus impacted its critical views on “Speeches.” style in both poetry and prose—an influence that's hard to overstate. This practice started in childhood; it made up a large part of higher education and seemed to continue in 231later life, not just by attending schools to listen to newcomers, but by practicing it themselves, blending exercise and entertainment, among well-established orators and statesmen. It served as a kind of mental gym or training ground for those looking to keep their skills sharp, right up until the end of their lives. We know Cicero wrote, if not delivered, speeches up to the very end of his career; and from Seneca himself we learn that Ovid, though not a regular, often attended these schools, where he either developed or showcased his well-known talent for wordplay in both prose and poetry.
In theory, and no doubt to some extent in practice also, these meletæ, or declamations, were permissible and desirable in |Their subjects: epideictic| all the branches of Rhetoric. But the examples which have come down to us, and the references that we possess to others, show us that, as, indeed, we should expect, Epideictic and Dicanic provided the chief subjects. The declamations of the former kind were those at which the satirists chiefly laughed—Hannibal crossing the Alps, Leonidas at Thermopylæ, Whether Cicero could decently have avoided death by making a bargain with Antony, and the like. To this kind of subject there could evidently be no limit, and it might sometimes pass, as in the Orations (which are after all only declamations) of Dion Chrysostom we know that it at least once did pass, into a regular literary Essay. But it seems more generally to have affected the fanciful-historic.
In theory, and to some extent in practice as well, these meletæ, or declamations, were allowed and even encouraged in |Their topics: epideictic| all areas of Rhetoric. However, the examples we have and the references to others show us that, as we would expect, Epideictic and Dicanic were the main topics. The declamations of the former type were those that the satirists mainly ridiculed—like Hannibal crossing the Alps, Leonidas at Thermopylæ, or whether Cicero could have reasonably avoided death by making a deal with Antony, and so on. Clearly, there could be no limit to these types of subjects. In fact, sometimes, as seen in the Orations (which are essentially just declamations) of Dion Chrysostom, it did even evolve into a proper literary essay. However, it generally seemed to lean more towards the fanciful-historic.
The purely forensic declamation had some differences. As its object was not merely or mainly, like that of the other, to |and forensic.| display cleverness, but to assist the acquisition and display of ability as a counsel, it fell into certain rather narrow and not very numerous grooves. Certain “hard cases,” paradoxes of the law, seem from very early times to have been excogitated by the ingenuity of the rhetoricians, and the game was to treat these—on one side or the other, or both—with as much force, but above all with as much apparent novelty, as the speaker’s wits could manage. A very favourite one was based on the venerable practice of allowing the victim 232of a rape the choice of death for her violator or requiring him to marry her, with the aporia, “Suppose a man is guilty of two such crimes, and one girl demands death, the other marriage, what is to be done?” Or “Suppose a girl, situated like Marina in Pericles, but slaying her Lysimachus, not converting him. Released from her bondage, she presents herself as candidate for a priestess-ship. Is she eligible or not?”[291] The extremity of perverse fancy in this direction is perhaps reached by a pair of the declamations attributed to Quintilian,[292] in which the lover of a courtesan brings an action against her for administering a counter-philtre, so that he may love her no longer, and she may accept a wealthier suitor. But there is no limit to the almost diseased imagination of these Cases. A city[293] is afflicted by famine, and a commissioner is sent to buy up grain, with orders to return by a certain day. He executes his commission successfully and quickly, but being driven into port in a third country by bad weather, sells the grain at a high price, buys twice as much elsewhere, and returns by the appointed time. But, meanwhile, the famine has grown so severe that the people have been driven to cannibalism, which his return direct with his first bargain would have prevented. Is he guilty or not guilty?
The purely forensic declamation had some differences. Its purpose was not just to show off cleverness, like other forms, but to help develop the skills of a lawyer. This led to certain specific and not very numerous topics. Certain “hard cases,” or paradoxes of the law, seem to have been crafted by the creativity of the rhetoricians from early times, and the challenge was to tackle these—on one side or the other, or both—with as much impact, but especially with as much apparent originality, as the speaker could manage. One very popular example was based on the longstanding custom of giving the victim of a rape the choice between death for her attacker or requiring him to marry her, with the dilemma: “What if a man is guilty of both crimes, and one girl demands death while the other asks for marriage, what should be done?” Or “What if a girl, like Marina in Pericles, kills her Lysimachus instead of converting him? After escaping her captivity, she wants to become a priestess. Is she eligible or not?” The extreme of twisted imagination in this area might be found in a pair of declamations attributed to Quintilian, where a man sues a courtesan for giving him a love potion that made him stop loving her so she could accept a wealthier suitor. But there’s no limit to the almost pathological creativity of these cases. A city is hit by famine, and a commissioner is sent to buy grain, with instructions to return by a certain date. He successfully and quickly completes his mission, but due to bad weather, he is driven to port in a different country, sells the grain at a high price, buys twice as much elsewhere, and returns on time. However, in the meantime, the famine has become so severe that people have resorted to cannibalism, which his prompt return with the first shipment could have prevented. Is he guilty or not guilty?
A very little consideration will show that both these classes of composition must have had great, permanent, and not altogether |Their influence on style.| good effects on style. Both dealt with hackneyed subjects, and in both success was most likely to be achieved by “peppering higher,” in various ways. The epideictic subjects suggested various forms of bombast, conceit, trick, from the use of poetical, archaic, or otherwise unfamiliar diction to the device of the mouther of whom Seneca tells us,[294] and who, declaiming on Greeks and Persians, stood a-tiptoe and cried, “I rejoice! I rejoice!” and only after a due pause explained the cause of his rejoicing. The forensic subjects tempted the racking of the brain for some new quibble, some fresh refinement 233or hair-splitting. Especially was this the case in the subdivision of what were called the colores—ingenious excuses for the parties, whence comes the special sense of our word colourable, and whereof Seneca makes a special heading, usually at the end of his articles. No pitch of mental wiredrawing, no extravagance of play on word or phrase, was too great for some declaimers, of whom a certain Murredius is Seneca’s favourite Helot. In fact, in both classes, epideictic and forensic, one can see that a plain, forcible, manly style could only be commended by a combination of very unusual genius on the part of the speaker, and still more unusual taste and receptivity on the part of the audience. Their sophos, their euge, their belle,[295] were much more likely to be evoked by ingenious and far-fetched conceit than by solid reasoning and Attic style, which latter, indeed, on such trite subjects were nearly impossible.
A bit of thought will show that these two types of writing must have had significant, lasting, and not entirely positive impacts on style. Both focused on overused topics, and success was most often achieved by "peppering higher" in various ways. The epideictic topics led to different forms of exaggeration, cleverness, and tricks, ranging from the use of poetic, archaic, or unusual language to the example of the speaker Seneca mentions, who, while talking about Greeks and Persians, stood on tiptoe and exclaimed, "I rejoice! I rejoice!" and only after a pause explained why he was pleased. The forensic topics encouraged finding some new twist, some fresh refinement, or nitpicking. This was especially true in what were called the colores—clever excuses for the parties involved, which is where we get the specific meaning of our word "colourable," and Seneca even makes it a specific heading at the end of his articles. No amount of intellectual stretching, no degree of wordplay or phrase manipulation, was too extreme for some speakers, including Seneca's favorite example, a certain Murredius. In fact, for both epideictic and forensic styles, a straightforward, strong, and manly style would only stand out with a rare combination of exceptional talent from the speaker and even rarer taste and openness from the audience. Their sophos, euge, and belle were far more likely to be stirred by clever and far-fetched ideas than by solid reasoning and an Attic style, which was nearly impossible on such overused topics.
For illustration of what has been said, the hodge-podge of Seneca is more valuable than the finished declamations of the Pseudo-Quintilian. These latter,[296] despite the absurdity, or at any rate the non-naturalness, of their subject, are sometimes rather accomplished pieces of writing in a very artificial style. The speech, Pro Juvene contra Meretricem, referred to above, is, in its whimsical way, a decidedly remarkable example of decadent prose. The crime of making some one cease to love is odd in itself; the complaint that you have been injured by being made to cease to love odder still. Besides, if you complain of this as an injury, do you not still love, and have you not, therefore, nothing to complain of? The topsyturvyfication is, it will be seen, complete. And the declaimer, whoever he was, treats his subject con amore. The tricks of his thought are infinite, and well suited with the artifices of his speech. In particular, every paragraph leads up to, and winds up with, a sort of variation on one general theme or Leitmotiv.
To illustrate what has been said, the mix of ideas in Seneca is more valuable than the polished speeches of the Pseudo-Quintilian. These latter, [296] despite being absurd or, at the very least, unnatural in their topic, are sometimes quite skillful pieces of writing in a very contrived style. The speech, Pro Juvene vs. Meretricem, mentioned earlier, is, in its quirky way, a striking example of decadent prose. The idea of making someone stop loving is odd by itself; the complaint that you have been hurt by being made to stop loving is even stranger. Besides, if you’re complaining about this as a hurt, don’t you still love, and thus have nothing to complain about? The confusion is, as you can see, total. And the speaker, whoever he was, approaches his subject with love. The tricks of his thought are endless and well matched with the artifices of his speech. In particular, each paragraph builds up to and closes with a kind of variation on one general theme or Recurrent theme.
“To be compelled to hate is the one incurable form of disease.”
“To be forced to hate is the one unhealable form of illness.”
234“There is some solace in being miserable in love. 'Tis a more cruel destiny to hate a harlot.”
234“There’s a strange comfort in being unhappy in love. It’s a harsher fate to despise a sex worker.”
“He who cannot leave off hating a harlot is still her lover.”
“Someone who can’t stop hating a prostitute is still in love with her.”
“The victim of a counter-philtre may hate one: he can love none.”
“The victim of a counter-love potion may hate one person: he can love no one.”
Thinker and writer, it will be seen, are a sort of pair of bounding brothers: they stand on their heads, fling circles, intertwine limbs, take every non-natural posture, to the utmost possibility of intellectual acrobatics.
Thinker and writer, as you'll notice, are like a pair of bouncing brothers: they turn things upside down, toss ideas around, intertwine their thoughts, and take every awkward stance, pushing the limits of intellectual gymnastics.
The Seneca book,[297] much more fragmentary, is also of its nature richer. It consists of one book of “Suasories”“Suasories” (examples |Seneca the Elder.| of the symbouleutic or epideictic kind), and ten (by no means completely extant) of “Controversies” (Forensic subjects), the latter sometimes including introductions of interest to the writer’s three sons—Novatus, afterwards Gallio, Seneca the Philosopher, and Mela, father of the poet Lucan—and usually concluding with a kind of résumé (called Excerpta) of their contents. The substance is made up of short extracts from the most celebrated declaimers of Rome, and a few Greeks, on the various subjects.
The Seneca book,[297] is much more fragmented, yet it's also richer in nature. It contains one book of “Suasories”“Suasories” (examples of the deliberative or ceremonial kind), and ten (which are not completely preserved) of “Controversies” (Forensic topics), the latter sometimes including introductions relevant to the writer's three sons—Novatus, who later became Gallio, Seneca the Philosopher, and Mela, the father of the poet Lucan—and typically ending with a kind of resume (called Excerpta) summarizing their contents. The content is composed of brief extracts from the most famous declaimers of Rome, as well as a few Greeks, on various subjects.
They give us a really invaluable abundance, in all kinds, of rhetorical loci communes, tags, pointes, with which, from early |The Suasories.| and late practice, the mind of every educated man at Rome was simply saturated, and which could hardly fail to colour his style, either directly in the way of imitation, or indirectly in that of repulsion, and preference of extreme severity.
They provide us with an incredibly valuable wealth of rhetorical commonplaces, tags, and pointe shoes, which, from early The Suasories. to later practice, deeply influenced the minds of every educated person in Rome, and which inevitably shaped their style, either through direct imitation or indirectly through a preference for extreme simplicity or rejection.
For instance, the first Suasoria deals with the question, “Shall Alexander cross the Ocean?” though the exact statement of question is lost altogether, with the beginning of the piece itself. It seems to have opened with a sort of abstract of general commonplaces, and then come the quotations. Argentarius [perhaps Marcus the epigrammatist] addresses the conqueror: “Halt! the world that is thine calls thee back; we have conquered as far as it was lawful for us. There is nothing I can seek at the risk of Alexander.” Oscus said: “It is time for Alexander to leave off where the sun and the earth 235leave off likewise,” and endeavoured to describe the sea, “immense and untried by human experience, the bond of all the world and the keeper of its lands, the vastness unruffled by any oar, the shores, now harried by the raging tide, now deserted by its ebb, the horrid darkness brooding on the waves, and the eternal night oppressing what nature has withdrawn from human eyes.” And so many. Then there is a section (headed Divisio), on the particular kind of suasion to be used in such speeches, the devices which it is safe and proper for orators to address to kings, with gradations as before. It will readily be perceived from this example what sort of dealing is here on the other stock subjects—the deliberation of the three hundred at Thermopylæ, whether they shall go or not; of Agamemnon, whether he shall sacrifice Iphigenia; of Alexander, whether he shall enter Babylon; of the Athenians, whether on Xerxes’ threat of a second invasion they shall remove the Persian war trophies; of Cicero, whether he shall ask mercy of Antony, or burn his Philippics. The quotations are sometimes verse as well as prose, and give us specimens of poets otherwise lost, with an occasional literary anecdote of interest, such as the offence which Asinius Pollio[298] took at the praise given to Cicero in the recitation by a certain poet of Corduba, Sextilius Ena—
For example, the first Suasoria discusses the question, “Should Alexander cross the Ocean?” although the exact wording of the question is completely lost along with the beginning of the piece itself. It seems to have started with a kind of abstract of general ideas, followed by quotations. Argentarius [possibly Marcus the epigrammatist] addresses the conqueror: “Stop! The world that belongs to you is calling you back; we've conquered as far as we lawfully can. There’s nothing I can pursue that’s worth the risk for Alexander.” Oscus said, “It's time for Alexander to stop where the sun and the earth also come to an end,” and tried to describe the sea, “vast and unexplored by human experience, the connection of all the world and the guardian of its lands, the expanse untouched by any oar, the shores, sometimes battered by the raging tide, sometimes abandoned by its retreat, the terrifying darkness hovering over the waves, and the eternal night weighing down what nature has kept hidden from human sight.” And many more. Then there’s a section (titled Divisio) on the specific types of persuasion to be used in such speeches, the tactics that are suitable and appropriate for orators addressing kings, with rankings as before. From this example, it’s easy to understand the kind of discussions happening regarding other significant topics—the deliberation of the three hundred at Thermopylae, whether they should advance or not; Agamemnon’s choice to sacrifice Iphigenia; Alexander deciding whether to enter Babylon; the Athenians considering whether to remove the Persian war trophies in response to Xerxes’ threat of a second invasion; Cicero’s dilemma of whether to seek mercy from Antony or burn his Philippics. The quotations are sometimes in verse as well as prose and provide us with samples of poets otherwise lost, along with the occasional literary anecdote of interest, such as the offense that Asinius Pollio[298] took at the praise given to Cicero during a recitation by a certain poet from Corduba, Sextilius Ena—
which Cornelius Severus borrowed, and improved into—
which Cornelius Severus took and made better into—
This anecdote is interesting in many ways,—first for the protest of Pollio, almost equally piquant whether it proceeded from critical severity, from personal jealousy, or from political feeling; and secondly, for the evidence it gives of the straining for point and rhetorical “hit,” in verse and prose alike.
This story is intriguing for several reasons. First, there's Pollio's protest, which is almost equally sharp whether it comes from critical harshness, personal jealousy, or political sentiment. Second, it highlights the effort to achieve a point and a rhetorical "impact" in both verse and prose.
The Preface of the First Book of the Controversies—addressed 236to the three sons—gives a rather interesting view of the scheme |The Controversies: their Introductions.| of these curious compositions, which seems to have been that Seneca the father should brush up his memory of the golden or nearly golden age of Latin Rhetoric which immediately followed Cicero, and illustrate it from more strictly literary sources. A good deal in the piece (as is usual in the better class of rhetorical writing) bears directly on our subject. The old rhetorician commends his sons for extending their view beyond their own age, for wanting to know what Roman eloquence there was to set against “insolent Greece”[299]—in short, for endeavouring to take that comparative view of at least one division of literature the want of which (as we have so fully set forth) was the crying sin and yet the inevitable weakness of Greek criticism. He has the usual complaint of luxury withdrawing men from literature, which was doubtless as true, and as little peculiar, then as at all other times. He lets us know that there were none (or no good) commentarii of the best declaimers, that he himself had heard them all except Cicero, whom, as far as chronology went, he might have heard,[300] but for the confusions of the state: he points out that the regular declamation was a rather late growth, and extols the character of Porcius Latro, one of its oldest practitioners. The Introduction to the Second Book is much shorter, and principally celebrates the ability of Arellius Fuscus. The Third (for the text of which we only have the Excerpts, not the full articles) has an important preface, which starts from the fact or assertion that Cassius Severus, a great orator on serious occasions, was not a good declaimer, though he had good bodily advantages, a voice at once powerful and sweet, a delivery with all the merits and none of the drawbacks of the stage, and an extraordinary faculty of improvisation. It 237seems that Seneca once asked him why these faculties failed him in set agonismata, and his answer (whether to the point or not) is of the very first interest, as illustrating that difficult point of the ancient conjunction of oratory and literature, and also as a counterblast to the Plinian idea (v. infra) of the poly-historic littérateur. “What great wit,” said he, “has ever been good at more than one thing [whereby, let it be observed, he separates declamation from oratory]? Did not Cicero’s eloquence fail him in verse? Virgil’s genius in prose? We read the orations of Sallust simply as a compliment to the historian: and the oration of that most eloquent man Plato, which is written for Socrates, is worthy neither of counsel nor of client.”
The Preface of the First Book of the Controversies—addressed 236to the three sons—provides a pretty interesting perspective on the plan The Controversies: their Introductions. of these intriguing compositions, which seems to suggest that Seneca the father intended to refresh his memory of the golden or near-golden age of Latin Rhetoric that followed Cicero, and illustrate it using more strictly literary sources. A lot of the content (as is typical in higher quality rhetorical writing) relates directly to our topic. The old rhetorician praises his sons for looking beyond their own time, for wanting to learn what Roman eloquence could be put against “insolent Greece”[299]—essentially, for striving to take a comparative perspective on at least one section of literature the lack of which (as we have elaborately discussed) was the major flaw and yet the unavoidable weakness of Greek criticism. He has the usual complaint about luxury distracting people from literature, which was likely just as true and as unremarkable then as it is at any other time. He informs us that there were none (or no good) comments of the best declaimers, that he himself had listened to all of them except Cicero, whom, considering the chronology, he might have heard,[300] if not for the chaos in the state: he points out that regular declamation was a relatively recent development, and praises the character of Porcius Latro, one of its earliest practitioners. The Introduction to the Second Book is much shorter, mainly highlighting the talent of Arellius Fuscus. The Third (for which we only have the Excerpts, not the complete articles) features an important preface that starts from the fact or assertion that Cassius Severus, a great orator in serious contexts, was not a good declaimer, despite having great physical traits, a voice that was both powerful and sweet, a delivery with all the advantages and none of the disadvantages of the stage, and an incredible gift for improvisation. It 237appears that Seneca once asked him why these abilities let him down in formal competitions, and his response (whether pertinent or not) is of utmost interest, as it sheds light on that complex relationship between oratory and literature in ancient times, and also serves as a counterargument to the Plinian notion (v. infra) of the poly-historic writer. “What great talent,” he said, “has ever excelled at more than one thing [which, note, distinguishes declamation from oratory]? Did not Cicero’s eloquence falter in verse? Virgil’s brilliance in prose? We read the speeches of Sallust merely as a tribute to the historian: and the speech of that most eloquent man Plato, which is written for Socrates, is unworthy of either counsel or client.”
All these things invite comment—the last most of all. I put aside, as entirely irrelevant, certain modern dubitations as to the genuineness of the Platonic Apology. They rest upon no warranty of scripture, and opinion is simply opinion, to be received politely, and to be “laid on the table.” But it is worth dwelling on the point that the Apology as we have it, though to all competent judges of literature one of the capital works of antiquity, arch-worthy of Plato, more than arch-worthy of Socrates, might very well seem to a Roman lawyer unworthy of both, and might possibly have so seemed to Aristotle himself.himself. For of all recorded plaidoyers it is perhaps, in the temper of the jury and the circumstances of the case, the least likely to secure an acquittal, and the most likely to render condemnation inevitable. The other remarks do not matter so much; but it is of weight that a man should seriously put the difference between Declamation and practical Oratory on the same footing as the difference between poetry and prose. It shows how ill-adjusted, as yet, the grasp of literary criticism was, and also how necessary it is to keep an eye on everything that is said about Rhetoric, if we are really to master what was thought about Criticism. The introduction to the Fourth Book, again one of Excerpts only, gives the information that Asinius Pollio (whose works, if we had them, would probably be of the greatest possible value to us) disliked declaiming in public, but was, on the rare occasions when he could be heard thus exercising himself, more florid than in his actual orations. We can well 238believe it, and it shows that Pollio had the root of the matter in him. In the same way a man with critical sense will allow himself, in a rough draft, flowers which he cuts out in the most ruthless manner before he prints.
All these things invite discussion—especially the last one. I completely set aside certain modern doubts about the authenticity of the Platonic Apology as irrelevant. They have no solid basis, and opinions are just opinions, which can be acknowledged politely but should be “laid on the table.” However, it's worth noting that the Apology as we have it, while regarded by all competent literary judges as one of the great works of antiquity, truly worthy of Plato and even more so of Socrates, might seem unworthy to a Roman lawyer and perhaps even to Aristotle himself.himself. Out of all recorded legal speeches, it may be the least likely to achieve an acquittal given the jury's mindset and the case's circumstances, and the most likely to lead to a guilty verdict. The other comments aren't as significant, but it's important that someone seriously considers the difference between declamation and practical oratory as being as distinct as the difference between poetry and prose. This illustrates how poorly developed literary criticism was at the time and highlights the necessity of paying attention to everything said about Rhetoric if we truly want to understand the views on Criticism. The introduction to the Fourth Book, again just excerpts, reveals that Asinius Pollio (whose works, if we still had them, would likely be immensely valuable to us) didn’t like public declamation but, on the rare occasions he did perform, was more elaborate than in his actual speeches. We can believe this, and it shows that Pollio truly understood the essence of the matter. Similarly, a person with critical insight will allow himself to include embellishments in a rough draft that he later cuts out ruthlessly before publication.
The Fifth and Sixth books, which are in the same fragmentary condition, have no introductions at all; but the seventh is in better case. Like the others, it is mainly devoted to the characteristics of a single orator—in this case Silius Albucius. Some of the things said about him touch us nearly, as, for instance, Pollio’s—the severe Pollio’s—description of his sentences (axioms, maxims, apophthegms) as “white”—that is to say, simple, clear, with nothing obscure or unexpected,—but “vocal” and “splendid.” It was impossible, continues Seneca, to complain of the poverty of the Latin tongue when you heard him: he was never in the very least in pain for a word. Yet, on the other hand, he was not equal. His language was at one moment magnificent, at another he would mention the most sordid things—"vinegar, and pennyroyal, and lanterns, and pumice, and sponges." He thought “nothing must not be named in a declamation [and the reason is valuable or invaluable] because he feared to smack of the Schools.” And yet further we get the important obiter dictum: “Familiar phrase is, among oratorical virtues, a thing which rarely succeeds.” And then there is a very luminous and jocund anecdote of the real trouble into which the devotion to Figures might even then bring men. Albucius had rhetorically proposed to administer certain oaths. His opponent, L. Arruntius, very coolly rose and said, “We accept the condition: he shall swear.” Albucius protested that this would do away with Figures altogether. Quoth Arruntius (very sensibly), “Let them go—we can do without them”: and the centumviri allowed the catch. The unlucky orator was so annoyed that he renounced actual pleading from that day, because of the insult done to his beloved Figures.
The Fifth and Sixth books, which are also in a fragmentary state, have no introductions at all; however, the seventh is in better shape. Like the others, it focuses mainly on the characteristics of a single orator—in this case, Silius Albucius. Some of the comments made about him resonate with us, such as Pollio’s—those strict words from Pollio—description of his sentences (axioms, maxims, sayings) as “white”—meaning simple, clear, without anything obscure or surprising—but also “vocal” and “spectacular.” According to Seneca, it was impossible to complain about the limitations of the Latin language when you heard him speak: he never struggled to find the right word. Yet, on the flip side, he wasn’t consistent. His language could be magnificent one moment, then he’d be mentioning the most trivial things—“vinegar, and pennyroyal, and lanterns, and pumice, and sponges.” He believed “nothing must be left unmentioned in a declamation [and the reason is significant] because he was afraid of sounding like a scholar.” Moreover, we get the important offhand remark: “Familiar language is, among oratorical virtues, something that rarely succeeds.” Then there’s a very illuminating and amusing anecdote about the troubles that devotion to Figures could even then bring people. Albucius had rhetorically proposed to administer certain oaths. His opponent, L. Arruntius, calmly stood up and said, “We accept the condition: he shall swear.” Albucius protested that this would eliminate Figures altogether. Arruntius replied (very sensibly), “Let them go—we can manage without them”: and the Centumviri went along with the joke. The unfortunate orator was so frustrated that he gave up actual pleading from that day on, due to the insult to his cherished Figures.
The Eighth Book is again without its preface; but though there is a very large lacuna in ix., we have part of the introduction. It yields little. The last is in better case, but still not very fertile, though we have another instance of the mania for Figures. It is said of the above-quoted Oscus: “Dum nihil 239non schemate dicere cupit, oratio ejus non figurata erat sed prava.” Certainly there are no few examples of this “pravity” in the declamations themselves, which it would be interesting, but in our space impossible, to examine, as we have examined the prefaces.[301]
The Eighth Book is once again without its preface; however, even though there’s a significant gap in ix., we do have part of the introduction. It doesn’t provide much. The last one is in better shape but still not very productive, although we see another example of the obsession with Figures. It’s mentioned about the previously quoted Oscus: "Since he wanted to say nothing that wasn't in the outline, his speech was not figurative but twisted." There are definitely quite a few instances of this “pravity” in the declamations themselves, which would be interesting to examine, but it’s impossible given our space, as we have with the prefaces.[301]
They, however, also contain examples of that severity of taste which has always distinguished Latin criticism, and of which Pollio is the great example. Messala, as we learn, was Latini utique sermonis observator diligentissimus, and he said of Latro (whom Seneca’s later taste admired) “sua lingua disertus est”—"He is an eloquent man in his own lingo." Seneca himself, however, is by no means tolerant of excessive conceit, and rebukes the class of “sentence” which, he tells us, some charged upon Publilius as inventor. The examples given are in the case of a disinherited son found with poison, which he spills on discovery in the interior of his father’s house: and the sentences are, “He washed out his disinheriting with poison, and what he spilt was my death,” both being supposed to be spoken by the father. And in another stock case—the curious one which has more than one historical analogue, where the Prætor Flamininus was accused of having had a condemned man’s throat cut at dinner, to amuse a courtesan who said she had never seen a man die—the unlucky Murredius is said to have arranged a tetracolon—a four-membered antithesis: “The courts are made subservient to the bed-chamber; the prætor to a harlot; the prison to the banquet; day to night”; as to which last Seneca justly asks, “What sense has it?”
They also include examples of the strict taste that has always marked Latin criticism, with Pollio being a prime example. We learn that Messala was a “diligent observer of the Latin language,” and he described Latro (whom Seneca’s later taste admired) as “eloquent in his own language.” However, Seneca is not at all tolerant of excessive arrogance and criticizes a type of “sentence” that some attribute to Publilius as an invention. The examples refer to a disinherited son caught with poison, which he spills upon being discovered in his father’s house: the sentences are, “He washed out his disinheritance with poison, and what he spilled was my death,” both supposedly spoken by the father. In another typical case—one that has several historical parallels—Prætor Flamininus was accused of having a condemned man's throat cut during dinner to entertain a courtesan who claimed she had never seen a man die. The unfortunate Murredius is said to have crafted a tetracolon—a four-part antithesis: “The courts are made subordinate to the bedroom; the prætor to a prostitute; the prison to the feast; day to night”; to which Seneca rightly asks, “What sense does that make?”
On the whole, this very valuable and interesting book, which has been spoken of with surprisingly uncritical contempt by some, and to which I should like to devote much greater space, forms, with Pliny’s Letters and Quintilian, the great trinity of documents for appreciating directly the state of Latin opinion as to literature, and its causes, in the first century after Christ, while with Cicero and Horace it forms a similar trinity for that in the last century before Christ. And it is needless to say that these two periods were, early avant-coureurs 240and belated decadents excepted, the flourishing time of classical Latin literature. Of this state and these causes we shall speak generally later.
Overall, this extremely valuable and interesting book, which some have surprisingly criticized without much thought, is part of a great trio of texts, along with Pliny’s Letters and Quintilian, that help us understand the views on literature and its influences in the first century after Christ. Together with Cicero and Horace, it also represents a similar trio for the last century before Christ. It goes without saying that these two periods, aside from the early pioneers and later decadents, were the peak of classical Latin literature. We will discuss this situation and these influences in more detail later.
One writer of famous memory who belongs to this period—who |Varro.| indeed was older even than Cicero—has been hitherto unmentioned, because, as a matter of fact, we have practically no literary criticism remaining from him, and that is Varro. I should myself have been disposed to relegate the author of the De Re Rustica and the De Lingua Latina to the place of his brother (or grandson) grammarians; but this might seem unceremonious in face of the importance of the critical position which Professor Nettleship assigned to him. It is, perhaps, also a convenient place to notice the exact character of that importance. As in so many other cases, if we went by titles only, and by guesswork from them, Varro must certainly have a high rank. “On Poets,” “On Poems,” “On Characters” (in the technical Greek sense of literary differentia?), “On Scenic Action,” “Plautine Questions,” might seem at first sight likely to be, if we had them, a very El Dorado of Latin criticism. But the few surviving fragments are a little discouraging. That Varro would be fertile in grammatical, mythological, social explanation, we may be quite certain. But the fragments seldom go much farther. The report, quoted by Quintilian, of Ælius Stilo’s saying that if the Muses wrote Latin they would write in the language of Plautus, is one of those rather irritating critical catchwords which carry with them the minimum of critical illumination. It is, in fact, only an ad captandum fashion of saying that the speaker liked Plautus, or wanted to pay him a compliment at the moment. Most of the others seem (as indeed Mr Nettleship saw) to be merely examples, either of the habits of “placing” authors in this or that rank, of comparing them with this or that other, from which criticism has suffered many things and gained few, or else of the not much less barren classification of kinds.
One well-known writer from this time—who was actually older than Cicero—has not been mentioned until now, and that is Varro. I might have thought to class the author of the De Re Rustica and the De Lingua Latina alongside his fellow grammarians; however, this could seem disrespectful considering the significant role that Professor Nettleship attributed to him. This might also be a good opportunity to clarify that significance. In many other instances, if we judge by titles alone and make guesses based on them, Varro would definitely rank highly. Works like “On Poets,” “On Poems,” “On Characters” (in the Greek sense of literary differentia?), “On Scenic Action,” and “Plautine Questions” might initially seem like a treasure trove of Latin criticism if we had access to them. But the few surviving fragments are somewhat disappointing. We can be quite sure that Varro was rich in grammatical, mythological, and social insights. However, the fragments rarely extend beyond that. The report, cited by Quintilian, of Ælius Stilo’s remark that if the Muses wrote Latin, they would write in the language of Plautus, is one of those somewhat frustrating critical catchphrases that provide minimal insightful analysis. Essentially, it’s just a ad captandum way of saying that the speaker liked Plautus or wanted to compliment him at the time. Most of the other examples seem (as Mr. Nettleship observed) to be merely instances of the practice of ranking authors or comparing them with others, which has often hindered criticism and yielded little, or else of the similarly unproductive classification of types.
It is on the first point that I wish to make a slight digression. It is evident from the epithets that he uses in regard to them, such as “stupid,” “trifling,” “vicious,” that these processes of 241placing and of comparison were not to Mr Nettleship’s taste. I shall myself admit that the addiction of Greek, and still more of Latin, criticism to them seems to me to be among the very greatest weaknesses of both. But I must add a distinction which is constantly forgotten, and which I am not sure that Mr Nettleship himself had in mind. The “placing” of A, B, C, and D in order of merit is “stupid” and “trifling” enough; the still further awarding of seventh place to A for Somethingity, and of third to B for Somethingelseness, is more stupid and more trivial still. Nor is that comparative criticism, the locus classicus of which is perhaps M. Taine’s ejaculation, “J’aime mieux Alfred de Musset,” as a criticism on Tennyson, any better; in fact, as being not merely sterile and jejune, but illogical and actively misleading, it is considerably worse. But there is a placing and there is a comparison, which are two very different things—which are, in fact, the two highways of all real literary criticism. The placing is that which sets a man, not in the first division of the first class, or the second of the third, but in his relations to time and country, to language and manner, to predecessors and successors—to the whole literary map in larger or smaller circumference. The comparison is that which does not work out a performer’s rank, but disengages his qualities. These are the methods to which all the great critics have perforce resorted, and which have made them great. That there is less of them than there should be in ancient criticism may be true enough; that the want of them (with perhaps a little want also of sympathy with the highest poetry) is what prevents Aristotle from being the greatest critic of all time, is true enough; that the presence of them in Longinus is one of the main secrets of his unmatched quality, is true enough. But they are very different things from the enumeration of Volcatius Sedigitus, and from the in argumentis Cæcilius in ethesin Terentius in sermonibus Plautus of Varro.[302]
I’d like to take a moment to digress on the first point. It’s clear from the labels he uses for them, like “stupid,” “trifling,” and “vicious,” that Mr. Nettleship didn’t appreciate these methods of categorizing and comparing. I’ll admit that the reliance of Greek and, even more so, Latin criticism on these methods strikes me as one of their biggest weaknesses. However, I must point out a distinction that is often overlooked, and I’m not sure Mr. Nettleship himself considered it. Ranking A, B, C, and D by merit is “stupid” and “trifling,” but going further to award A seventh place for Somethingity and B third place for Somethingelseness is even more foolish and trivial. Moreover, that sort of comparative criticism, perhaps best exemplified by M. Taine’s quip, “I prefer Alfred de Musset” when critiquing Tennyson, is no better; in fact, it is not only unproductive and dull but also illogical and misleading, making it considerably worse. However, there is a way to rank and there is a way to compare, which are two very different things—these are, in fact, the two fundamental approaches to genuine literary criticism. Ranking ties a work to its time and place, language and style, as well as its predecessors and successors—essentially fitting it into a broader literary landscape. Comparison doesn’t determine a performer’s rank but instead reveals their qualities. These are the methods that all the great critics have inevitably turned to, which have defined their greatness. It may be true that there’s less of this in ancient criticism than there ought to be; it’s also true that Aristotle’s lack of this, perhaps alongside a limited empathy for the highest poetry, keeps him from being the greatest critic of all time; and it’s true that Longinus’s mastery stems from his use of these methods. But these approaches are very different from the listing by Volcatius Sedigitus and from Varro’s Cæcilius in his arguments, Terentius in his ethics, and Plautus in his conversations..[302]
275. Probably the very temperament, which spurs the critic on to his business, afflicts him with this thorn in the flesh. I should not be surprised if examples of it were found in the present volume. But it has been kept down as far as possible.
275. Likely the same temperament that drives the critic in his work also bothers him like a thorn in his side. I wouldn't be surprised if there are instances of it in this volume. However, it's been suppressed as much as possible.
276. I am not aware of any work, corresponding to Egger’s, in reference to Latin Criticism.Criticism. But in English there is an Essay of the first excellence on the subject by the late Mr Henry Nettleship (reprinted at vol. ii. p. 44 of his Lectures and Essays, Oxford, 1895). In my case old personal obligations were not needed to deepen the admiration which every one, who would even like to be a scholar, must feel for Mr Nettleship’s work. I am here, however, to demur to his opening division of criticism into “criticism of philosophy, which investigates the principles of beauty,” and “isolated and spontaneous judgments, never rising beyond personal impression.” It is one main purpose of this book to show that a third course is possible and desirable, by way of the wide and systematic comparison of the manifestations of literary beauty in the accomplished work of letters.
276. I’m not aware of any work, similar to Egger’s, regarding Latin Critique.Criticism. But in English, there’s an outstanding essay on the topic by the late Mr. Henry Nettleship (reprinted in vol. ii. p. 44 of his Lectures and Essays, Oxford, 1895). Personally, I didn't need old obligations to enhance the admiration that anyone aspiring to be a scholar must feel for Mr. Nettleship’s work. However, I’m here to disagree with his initial division of criticism into “criticism of philosophy, which explores the principles of beauty,” and “isolated and spontaneous judgments, which never go beyond personal impression.” One of the main goals of this book is to demonstrate that a third approach is both possible and valuable, through a broad and systematic comparison of the expressions of literary beauty in accomplished literary works.
277. The actual primacy is assigned to a verse canon of the Ten Latin Comic Poets by a certain Volcatius Sedigitus, who may be close to 100 B.C. This “stupid production,” as Mr Nettleship unkindly but most justly calls it, may be found in his Essay (so often quoted) in Aulus Gellius, xv. 24, or in Baehrens' Poetæ Latini Minores, vi. 279. The six-fingered one puts Cæcilius first, Plautus second, Terence sixth, Ennius tenth, antiquitatis causa. He had, of course, borrowed the “canon” system from the Alexandrians, among whose most dubious services to criticism the arrangement of such things must be placed. There are touches of literary and critical reference in Ennius, in the Prologues of Terence, &c., but nothing that need delay us.
277. The true priority is given to a list of the Ten Latin Comic Poets by a guy named Volcatius Sedigitus, who lived around 100 B.C. This “silly work,” as Mr. Nettleship unkindly yet rightly calls it, can be found in his often-cited Essay in Aulus Gellius, xv. 24, or in Baehrens' Latin Minor Poets, vi. 279. The six-fingered one places Cæcilius first, Plautus second, Terence sixth, Ennius tenth, for the sake of antiquity. He had obviously borrowed the “canon” system from the Alexandrians, among whose more questionable contributions to criticism this arrangement belongs. There are hints of literary and critical references in Ennius, in the Prologues of Terence, etc., but nothing that should hold us up.
278. Ad Att., ii. 1: Meus autem liber totum Isocratis μυροθήκιον, atque omnes ejus discipulorum arculas, ac nonnihil etiam Aristotelia pigmenta consumpsit.
278. To the Advertiser., ii. 1: My book includes the complete collection of Isocrates μυροθήκιον, along with all the boxes belonging to his students, and even some of Aristotle's paints.
280. It has been urged upon me that my judgment of Cicero’s verse is rather harsh, and that he at any rate made some progress towards the Lucretian hexameter before Lucretius. It may be so; tolerably careful and tolerably wide students of literature know that these things are always “in the air,” and that, sometimes if not always, you find them in the poetaster before you find them in the poet. But after reading all Cicero’s extant verse two or three times over, seeking diligently for mitigations of judgment, I am still afraid that “Cousin Cicero, you will never be a poet,” would have been, and justly, the verdict of Lucretius, had they stood to one another in the relations in which Swift and Dryden stood.
280. I've been told that my view of Cicero's poetry is pretty harsh, and that he did make some strides towards the Lucretian hexameter before Lucretius. That could be true; knowledgeable and reasonably thorough students of literature recognize that these ideas are often "in the air," and that sometimes, if not always, you find them in lesser poets before you find them in the masters. But after reading all of Cicero’s existing poetry two or three times, searching earnestly for reasons to soften my judgment, I still fear that “Cousin Cicero, you will never be a poet,” would have been, and rightly so, Lucretius’s verdict if they were in the same position as Swift and Dryden were.
281. It is one of Ovid’s titles (v. infra) to credit as a critic that he did see the value of Lucretius, and expressed it in the well-known couplet (Amor., i. 15. 25)—
281. It is one of Ovid’s titles (v. infra) to acknowledge as a critic that he recognized the value of Lucretius and highlighted it in the famous couplet (Amor., i. 15. 25)—
Virgil’s still better known quit-rent for his borrowings (Georg., ii. 490) is a mere praise of the Lucretian free-thought, with no reference to poetry. But the praise (no mean one) of having appreciated Lucretius better than any other Roman is due to Statius (v. infra, pp. 268-270).
Virgil’s more famous quit-rent for his borrowings (Georg., ii. 490) is just a compliment to Lucretius’s free-thought, with no mention of poetry. However, the significant praise for having understood Lucretius better than any other Roman comes from Statius (v. infra, pp. 268-270).
283. τραχύς, αὐστηρός, αὐθαδής, αὐχμηρός, εὐπινής, στρυφνός, συνεσπασμένος, ἀντίτυπος, ἀρχαϊκός, πυκνός, δεινός, &c. Mr Nettleship gives in all thirty-three, to which, I daresay, one could add as many more from the later rhetoricians, Longinus, and others down to Photius.
283. rough, strict, stubborn, harsh, smooth, awkward, tense, contrasting, archaic, dense, formidable, etc. Mr. Nettleship lists a total of thirty-three, to which I would say one could easily add as many more from later rhetoricians, Longinus, and others up to Photius.
285. It has not seemed necessary to go through the literary passages of the Orations, though some, the Pro Archia especially, are not infertile in them. “What counsel says is not evidence,” whatever else it is.
285. It hasn't seemed necessary to review the literary sections of the Orations, although some, particularly the Pro Archia, do contain them. "What counsel says is not evidence," no matter what else it may be.
286. Here, however, as elsewhere, the fatally parasitic character of the whole literature comes in. There is little doubt (see Nettleship, op. cit.) that the piece was very closely modelled upon the work of a certain Neoptolemus of Parium, an Alexandrian critic, whose date is not known.
286. Here, however, as in other instances, the destructive parasitic nature of the entire literature emerges. There is little doubt (see Nettleship, op. cit.) that the work was heavily based on the writings of a certain Neoptolemus of Parium, an Alexandrian critic, whose date is still unknown.
287. Here comes in one of the most famous and often-quoted of the “tags”—difficile est proprie communia dicere, a sentence which, hackneyed as it is, is not altogether easy to translate fully even by itself, and becomes in the context less easy still.
287. Here comes one of the most famous and often-quoted “tags”—It's hard to say common things., a phrase that's so overused it's almost cliché, yet it's not completely straightforward to translate even on its own, and it gets even trickier in context.
288. I had hoped that no reader would want explanation of this, but it has been hinted to me that some may. For them only, I note that the saying, the thought of which has found various and frequent expression, is slightly altered in form from Dryden, and is one of his happiest scholasticisms. It glances, utilising the old philosophical opposition-connection of γένεσις and φθορά, at the theory, put later by another person of genius more bluntly, that critics are those who “have failed in literature and art.”
288. I had hoped that no one would need an explanation for this, but I’ve been told that some might. For those readers, I want to mention that the phrase, which has been expressed in various ways over time, is slightly changed from Dryden’s original, and it's one of his best clever remarks. It references the classic philosophical contrast of γένεσις and φθορά, hinting at the later idea, put forth more bluntly by another talented individual, that critics are people who “have failed in literature and art.”
289. Poet. Lat. Min. (Baehrens), vi. 139-266. Our greatest English Latinists recently have been singularly unkind to this poet. Munro made what I can only call a violent attack on him: and Mr Nettleship, while allowing him “extraordinary vigour” and “the ring of Caius Gracchus” (see his Essay on the Satires (second series),series), where Munro’s diatribe is quoted), practically indorses this. Against such judges I should not have a word to say on the linguistic side: but I claim full parrhesia on the literary. The Virtue passage (which Munro specially refuses to except) is as rough as, say, Marston; but it has a far sincerer, loftier, and more truly poetical tone than anything of the kind in Horace, and than most things in Juvenal. And everywhere I see quality, passion, phrase. Here, at least, I can agree with Cicero (De Orat., ii. 6 and elsewhere), though perurbanus is not exactly the epithet that I should, from his extant writings, myself select for Lucilius.
289. Poet. Latin. Minor. (Baehrens), vi. 139-266. Our top English Latinists lately have been pretty harsh on this poet. Munro launched what I can only describe as a fierce attack on him, and Mr. Nettleship, while acknowledging “extraordinary vigor” and “the ring of Caius Gracchus” (see his Essay on the Satires (second series),series), where Munro’s criticism is quoted), practically endorses this view. Against such critics, I won't have a word to say on the linguistic side, but I assert my full parrhesia on the literary aspect. The Virtue passage (which Munro specifically refuses to exclude) is as rough as, say, Marston; but it has a much more sincere, elevated, and genuinely poetic tone than anything in Horace and most of Juvenal. And everywhere I see quality, passion, phrase. Here, at least, I can agree with Cicero (De Orat., ii. 6 and elsewhere), though perurban is not exactly the term I would choose based on his remaining writings to describe Lucilius.
290. Mr Nettleship justly and, considering his enthusiasm for Horace generously contrasts the “comprehensive sympathy” of Ovid (Am., i. 15-19, Trist., ii. 423) with the lack of the same quality in the Venusian.
290. Mr. Nettleship fairly and, given his enthusiasm for Horace, generously compares the “comprehensive sympathy” of Ovid (Am., i. 15-19, Trist., ii. 423) with the absence of that quality in the Venusian.
291. Seneca, Contr., i. 2.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Seneca, Contr., i. 2.
295. Of these equivalents of “Hear! hear!” or “Bravo!” the second is good adopted Latin of all times. The first, well known from Martial, is post-Augustan; the third (which Cicero did not much like) seems to have been both lukewarm and affected.
295. Among these alternatives to “Hear! hear!” or “Bravo!” the second is a classic Latin expression that has stood the test of time. The first, famously used by Martial, comes from the period after Augustus; the third (which Cicero wasn't a fan of) appears to have been both indifferent and pretentious.
296. V. inf., p. 279 sq.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. V. inf., p. 279 etc.
298. See Suas., vi. Pollio, a great friend of Antony, was both an orator of high reputation and a very severe critic. It was he, it should be remembered, who found “Patavinity” in Livy; though it has been ingeniously suggested that this was only an excessive propriety of speech, such as enabled the old woman to detect Theophrastus as not an Athenian.
298. See Suas., vi. Pollio, a close friend of Antony, was known for being a talented speaker and a tough critic. It's worth noting that he was the one who identified “Patavinity” in Livy; although someone cleverly suggested that this was just an excessive level of proper speech, similar to how the old woman recognized Theophrastus was not an Athenian.
299. Insolenti Græciæ (op. cit., p. 59). I hope it may be hardly necessary to quote certain lines, “To the memory of my beloved Master, William Shakespeare, and what he hath left us.” It is already known to students of Ben Jonson that Ben was soaked in Latin, especially of the silver age: and Professor Schelling of Philadelphia has done good work by indicating sources in his edition of the Discoveries. But the vein is not exhausted. Seneca and Quintilian were to Ben almost more than Browne and Fuller were to Lamb.
299. Insolence of Greece (op. cit., p. 59). I hope it's not really necessary to quote certain lines, “To the memory of my beloved Master, William Shakespeare, and what he left us.” It's already known to students of Ben Jonson that he was deeply influenced by Latin, especially from the silver age: and Professor Schelling of Philadelphia has done great work by pointing out sources in his edition of the Discoveries. But the topic isn't fully explored. For Ben, Seneca and Quintilian were almost more significant than Browne and Fuller were for Lamb.
301. It has always to be remembered that they are not integral and complete, but centos of quoted flights, conceits, &c., on the stock hard cases.
301. It must always be remembered that they are not whole and complete, but rather collections of borrowed ideas, clever remarks, etc., based on the usual hard cases.
302. Varro was happier in the phrase filo et facetia sermonis applied to Plautus: and he seems to have been genuinely devoted to the dramatist whose canon he constituted, v. Noctes Atticæ, III. iii.
302. Varro was more content with the phrase wit and humor of conversation used for Plautus: and he appeared to be truly dedicated to the playwright whose works he compiled, v. Noctes Atticæ, III. iii.
CHAPTER II.
THE CONTEMPORARIES OF QUINTILIAN.
PETRONIUS—SENECA THE YOUNGER—THE SATIRISTS—PERSIUS—THE PROLOGUE AND FIRST SATIRE—EXAMINATION OF THIS—JUVENAL—MARTIAL—THE STYLE OF THE EPIGRAMS—PRÉCIS OF THEIR CRITICAL CONTENTS—STATIUS—PLINY THE YOUNGER—CRITICISM IN THE ‘LETTERS’—THE ‘DIALOGUS DE CLARIS ORATORIBUS’—MR NETTLESHIP’S ESTIMATE OF IT—THE GENERAL LITERARY TASTE OF THE SILVER AGE—“FAULTLESSNESS”—ORNATE OR PLAIN STYLE.
PETRONIUS—SENECA THE YOUNGER—THE SATIRISTS—PERSIUS—THE PROLOGUE AND FIRST SATIRE—AN EXAMINATION OF THIS—JUVENAL—MARTIAL—THE STYLE OF THE EPIGRAMS—A SUMMARY OF THEIR CRITICAL CONTENTS—STATIUS—PLINY THE YOUNGER—CRITICISM IN THE ‘LETTERS’—THE ‘DIALOGUS DE CLARIS ORATORIBUS’—MR. NETTLESHIP’S ASSESSMENT OF IT—THE OVERALL LITERARY TASTE OF THE SILVER AGE—“FAULTLESSNESS”—ORNATE OR PLAIN STYLE.
From the later years of Augustus, and the earlier of his immediate successors, we have no criticism of importance |Petronius.| except Seneca’s. But the Neronian time has left us interesting approaches to the subject in the works of Petronius and Seneca the younger, as well as in the poet Persius; while, somewhat later, the satires of Juvenal and the epigrams of Martial are, the former not destitute, the latter full, of literary allusion and opinion. These, with a certain contribution from Pliny’s Letters and the Dialogus de Claris Oratoribus (usually included among the works of Tacitus, but not resembling him in style, and sometimes attributed to Quintilian), must be successively dealt with. Quintilian himself is of too great importance not to deserve a separate chapter.
From the later years of Augustus and the early years of his immediate successors, we have no significant criticism except for Seneca's. However, the time of Nero has given us interesting insights on the subject through the works of Petronius and Seneca the Younger, as well as the poet Persius. A little later, the satires of Juvenal and the epigrams of Martial contain, the former not lacking, the latter rich in literary allusion and opinion. These works, along with some contributions from Pliny's Letters and the Dialogue on Famous Orators (which is usually categorized with the works of Tacitus, but does not share his style, and is sometimes credited to Quintilian), need to be addressed in turn. Quintilian himself is too significant not to merit a separate chapter.
We can understand, as well from the character usually given of the Arbiter elegantiarum as from the style of his curiously dismembered and rather disreputable written work,[303] that questions of literary criticism must have been of the first interest 243to him. If we had the entire Satires (supposing that they ever were more entire than Tristram Shandy or the Moyen de Parvenir), there can be very little doubt that this element would show itself in very large proportion. There must have been suppers less brutally vulgar and Philistine than that of Trimalchio; and literary discussion was as indispensable at a Roman supper of the better class as broiled bones at an English one—while suppers lasted. Even the Circes, if not the Quartillas, of the time were very frequently “blue” in the intervals of more exciting amusements, and Agamemnon, Eumolpus,[304] and others must have frequently spoken in character. As it is, the opening of the fragment as we have it, and a passage farther on, deal directly with the subject.
We can tell, both from the usual portrayal of the Arbiter of elegance and from the style of his strangely disjointed and somewhat scandalous writings,[303] that issues of literary criticism must have really mattered to him. If we had the complete Satires (assuming they were ever more complete than Tristram Shandy or Moyen de Parvenir), it’s likely that this aspect would be very prominent. There must have been dinners that were less crass and tasteless than that of Trimalchio; literary discussions were as essential at a classy Roman dinner as broiled bones at an English one—while dinners lasted. Even the Circes, if not the Quartillas, of the time often had “blue” conversations during breaks from more thrilling activities, and Agamemnon, Eumolpus,[304] and others must have frequently conversed in character. As it stands, the beginning of the fragment we have, and a section further along, address the subject directly.
The opening passage is occupied with that denunciation of bombastic and “precious” language which seems to have been the favourite occupation of the critics of the time. The attack is at first directed against the practice of declamation, which almost inevitably tempted boys and youthful writers to bombast, but it so quickly glides into a general literary censure that it is worth giving in full.
The opening passage focuses on the criticism of overly elaborate and "fancy" language, which seems to have been a common activity for critics of that era. The initial attack is aimed at the practice of declamation, which often led young boys and writers to use bombastic language, but it quickly shifts into a broader literary critique that is worth presenting in full.
“I believe that the reason why schoolboys and students become such fools is, that they never see or hear of anything to which we are accustomed in the actual world. They are occupied by pirates standing on the beach with chains in their hands, by tyrants ordaining that sons shall cut their fathers’ heads off, by oracles against a pestilence to the effect that three or more virgins are to be sacrificed, by little bundles of words smeared with honey, and everything, as it were, powdered with poppy-seed and sesamum. For people bred in this fashion sense is as impossible as a pleasant odour for those who live in the kitchen.[305] If you will excuse my saying so, you rhetoricians were the first to ruin literature. By exciting ridicule of [or playing tricks with] your light and empty phrases,[306] 244you weakened and prostrated the whole body of oratory. Youth had not yet been enslaved to declamations when Sophocles and Euripides devised the words in which they were to speak. The private schoolmaster[307] had not spoilt good wits when Pindar and the Nine Lyrists feared to sing in Homeric verse. And not to allege poets only, I certainly find it nowhere said that Plato and Demosthenes betook themselves to this kind of eloquence. Oratory full grown, and, if I may say so, in her maidenhood, is not spotted and swelling [like a toad], but shoots up in natural beauty.
“I think the reason schoolboys and students act so foolishly is that they never see or hear about the things we experience in the real world. They’re preoccupied with pirates standing on the beach with chains in their hands, with tyrants declaring that sons must behead their fathers, with oracles predicting a plague that requires three or more virgins to be sacrificed, with little bundles of words coated in honey, and everything, in a way, dusted with poppy seeds and sesame. For people raised this way, common sense is as impossible as a pleasant smell for those living in a kitchen.[305] If I may say so, you rhetoricians were the first to ruin literature. By encouraging mockery of [or messing around with] your light and empty phrases,[306] 244you weakened and degraded the entire art of oratory. Youth hadn't been shackled to meaningless speeches when Sophocles and Euripides crafted the words they used. The private schoolmaster[307] hadn’t ruined sharp minds when Pindar and the Nine Lyric Poets were afraid to write in Homeric verse. And not to mention just poets, it’s certainly not noted that Plato and Demosthenes turned to this kind of style. Mature oratory, if I may say so, in her youth, does not have spots and bulges [like a toad], but grows in natural beauty.”
“Of late this windy and extravagant loquacity has shifted from Asia to Athens, and has breathed upon the aspiring minds of youth like a pestilential star, and forthwith true eloquence, its rule corrupted, has been arrested, and put to silence. Tell me, who has since equalled the fame of Thucydides, of Hyperides? Not so much as a lyric of wholesome complexion has appeared, and everything, as if poisoned with the same food, has been unable to last to a natural grey old age. Even painting has made no better end, since the audacity of the Egyptians has cut so great an art down to shorthand.”
“Recently, this windy and extravagant talk has moved from Asia to Athens, and it's influenced the ambitious minds of young people like a toxic star, and as a result, true eloquence, its principles corrupted, has been silenced. Tell me, who has since matched the reputation of Thucydides or Hyperides? Not even a single wholesome lyric has emerged, and everything, as if tainted by the same source, has been unable to last into a natural old age. Even painting hasn't fared better, since the boldness of the Egyptians has reduced such a great art to a mere shorthand.”
The rhetorician Agamemnon defends scholastic procedure by the old plan of throwing the blame on parents and the like; but the story quickly turns to one of its more than “picaresque” episodes, and the subject drops.
The speaker Agamemnon defends academic practices by blaming parents and similar figures; however, the narrative quickly shifts to one of its more than “picaresque” episodes, and the topic is dropped.
The other passage[308] begins with equal abruptness, and serves as preface only to a very much longer poetical recitation by Eumolpus, who speaks it. It is chiefly noteworthy for containing the phrase Curiosa felicitas, applied to Horace, which perhaps itself gives us as good a notion of Petronius’ critical faculty as anything could. But it conveys some sound doctrine. Verse itself seems easy; any boy thinks he can write it as soon as he has learnt the rules, and retired orators (a hit, I suppose, at Cicero) compose it as a relaxation, as if it were easier than their speeches. But it is no such light matter. You must take choice words [we are almost at Dante’s “sifted” words], words far 245from the use of the vulgar crowd,[309] and at the same time you must be careful that individual phrases are not too fine for the rest. Nor must you treat your subject—civil war, for instance—in the mere tone of a chronicler, but the “free spirit must be forced through[310] difficulties, and the ministry of the gods, and a fabulous torment of sentences, so that it may rather appear the vaticination of a frenzied mind than a trustworthy and scrupulous document under attestation.” Now this advice, though much in it is sound, takes distinctly the other side to that which Encolpius had urged in the overture.
The other passage[308] starts just as abruptly and serves as a preface to a much longer poem recited by Eumolpus, who performs it. It's especially noteworthy for including the phrase Curious happiness, referring to Horace, which might give us a clear idea of Petronius’ critical skill. But it also presents some solid advice. Writing verse seems easy; any kid thinks they can write it once they've learned the rules, and retired orators (probably a jab at Cicero) create it as a way to relax, as if it's simpler than their speeches. But it's really not that simple. You need to choose your words carefully [we are almost at Dante’s “sifted” words], selecting words far from common usage,[309] and at the same time ensuring that individual phrases aren’t too grand for the overall piece. You also can't approach your subject—like civil war—just in the straightforward tone of a chronicler; instead, the “free spirit must navigate[310] challenges, along with the help of the gods, and an intense struggle with sentences to make it seem more like the prophecy of a crazed mind than a reliable and careful account.” Now, while there’s a lot of good advice here, it clearly contradicts what Encolpius had argued in the introduction.
On the whole, we must regret very keenly that we have not more of the Arbiter’s remarks on the subject. It is improbable that anything like a coherent theory of criticism on the great scale would have emerged, and very likely that (as in the two extant examples just quoted) we should rather have had ingenious centos of opposing views. But all would have been originally and brightly put, and it is by no means impossible that what we now chiefly desiderate—aperçus of particular authors, books, or passages, done with grasp and insight—would have been forthcoming. As it is, we have but what we have.
Overall, we really regret that we don’t have more of the Arbiter’s comments on the topic. It's unlikely that a cohesive theory of criticism on a large scale would have developed, and it's quite possible that, like in the two existing examples mentioned, we would have instead seen clever mixtures of conflicting opinions. However, everything would have been presented in an original and engaging way, and it’s certainly not impossible that what we now primarily long for—insights of specific authors, books, or passages, expressed with understanding and depth—could have been available. As it stands, we only have what we have.
Nero’s other victim, the curious compound between Polonius and Mr Pecksniff (with, it must be owned, some merits which |Seneca the Younger.| belonged to neither), whose name was L. Annæus Seneca, has left us a great deal more work than Petronius, and was certainly a man of letters. He was even a considerable man of letters, and if he wrote the Tragedies, a very considerable man of letters indeed.[311] He had, moreover, though 246scarcely a good, a distinct and by no means commonplace style, and while Quintilian attacks him nominatim in a passage which will occupy us later, it is by no means improbable that Petronius (who must have known him well, and was probably bored by him) had Seneca himself in his mind when he talked of the ventosa et enormis loquacitas.
Nero's other victim, the odd mix of Polonius and Mr. Pecksniff (who, it must be said, had some qualities that belonged to neither), named L. Annæus Seneca, has left us a lot more work than Petronius, and he was definitely a man of letters. He was even quite a significant man of letters, and if he wrote the Tragedies, then he was a very significant man of letters indeed.[311] He also had, although not particularly good, a distinct and far from ordinary style, and while Quintilian directly criticizes him in a passage we will discuss later, it’s quite likely that Petronius (who must have known him well and was probably bored by him) had Seneca in mind when he talked about the suction and excessive talkativeness.
Seneca, however, was by profession a Stoic, and these classical Pharisees, though their sect was not exactly unliterary, pushed to an extreme the partly superfine, partly puritanic, contempt with which, as we have seen, the philosophy of antiquity generally chose to regard the minutiæ of literary criticism and literary craft. The “wise man of the Stoics” might be a perfect man of letters, as he was a perfect everything else; but it was entirely beneath him to take seriously such things as metre, or style, or the pleasure of literary art. In the Tenth Dialogue, de Brevitate Vitæ,[312] after the philosopher has been talking in his high-sniffing way of collecting brasses, singing, giving long and recherché dinners (but not, so far as I remember, of putting out money at usury), he begins a new chapter with things to be treated more contemptuously still.
Seneca, however, was a Stoic by profession, and these classical Pharisees, while their group wasn’t completely lacking in literary culture, took to an extreme the somewhat pretentious and puritanical disdain that the philosophy of ancient times generally had for the details of literary criticism and craft. The “wise man of the Stoics” could be a masterful writer, just as he excelled in everything else; but it was far beneath him to seriously engage with matters like meter, style, or the joy of literary art. In the Tenth Dialogue, On the Shortness of Life,[312] after the philosopher has been discussing in his snobbish manner topics like collecting brasses, singing, hosting lavish and sought after dinners (but not, as far as I recall, lending money at interest), he starts a new chapter with subjects that deserve even more scorn.
“’Twould be long,” he says, “to track them all out—those whose life draughts, or ball-playing, or the practice of carefully cooking their flesh in the sun, has caused to waste away. They are not exactly lazy people, since their pleasures give them a great deal of trouble. For nobody can doubt that they make much ado about nothing, who are detained by the study of useless letters—there is a considerable company of them among us Romans. It has been a mania of the Greeks to inquire how many rowers Ulysses had, whether the Iliad was written earlier than the Odyssey, further, whether the two are by the same author, and other matters of the same stamp, which, if you keep to yourself, they will not help your silent 247conscience, while, if you talk about them, you will seem not more learned but only more of a bore.”
"It would take a long time," he says, "to track them all down—those people whose lives have wasted away from drinking, playing ball, or the practice of cooking their flesh in the sun. They’re not exactly lazy, since their pleasures cause them a lot of trouble. After all, no one can deny they make a big fuss about nothing, especially those who get stuck studying useless letters—there's a large crowd of them among us Romans. The Greeks have this obsession with questions like how many rowers Ulysses had, whether the Iliad was written before the Odyssey, and if both were written by the same author, along with other similar trivial matters. Keeping these thoughts to yourself won't ease your conscience, but talking about them won't make you seem smarter, just more tedious."
The rest of the chapter draws up a long list of similar enormities of curiosity—historical and literary. “Who had the first naval triumph?” &c. Seneca even ironically supplies questions of the kind, and information about them, to those who like such things. Elsewhere in the 88th (the third of the thirteenth book)[313] of those not disagreeable epistles which he composed for the edification of a man of straw called Lucilius, and for the display of his own ability, he supposes the definite question to be put to him, “What do you think of liberal studies?” and he goes off at score in the true style of the Stoic pulpit. He respects none, counts none as good. They are all very well as exercises, as preparations; you may stick to them as long as you can do nothing better. They are called “liberal,” as worthy of a free man: but there is only one study worthy of a freeman (does one not hear the very drone of the ancestor of Mr Chadband?), and that is the study of WISDOM. All else is petty and puerile: it has nothing to do with making a GOOD man. Will the grammarian, who, if he does not stick to mere philology, goes to history or, at farthest, to poetry, be a road-maker for us to VIRTUE, my brethren? Will syntax and prosody banish fear, quench cupidity, bridle lust? And so forth. He makes, indeed, not bad fun of the attempts to make out Homer now a Stoic, now an Epicurean, now a Peripatetic. But he soon relapses into the “chaff and draff” of the conventional moralists at all times. What are the tempests that impelled Ulysses to the storms of the mind? What does it matter whether Penelope was chaste? Teach me what Chastity is. Et patati et patata. From a man in this frame of mind comes no good critical thing; though we certainly should like to have heard from the Tragedian, whoever he was, what put into his head the idea of that remarkable compromise between Classic and Romantic Tragedy which gave us the Latin Hippolytus and the Octavia.
The rest of the chapter lists a long series of similar curiosities—historical and literary. “Who had the first naval triumph?” etc. Seneca even humorously provides questions of that sort, along with answers, for those who enjoy them. In another part of the 88th (the third of the thirteenth book)[313] of those not-so-bad letters he wrote for the enlightening of a guy named Lucilius, and to showcase his own skills, he imagines the definitive question being asked: “What do you think of liberal studies?” and he goes off on a tangent in the true style of a Stoic lecturing. He respects none, considers none as good. They’re fine as exercises, as training; you can stick with them as long as you can’t do anything better. They’re called “liberal” because they’re worthy of a free person: but there’s only one study worthy of a free person (can you hear the echoes of Mr. Chadband’s ancestor?), and that’s the study of WISDOM. Everything else is trivial and childish: it doesn’t contribute to making a GOOD person. Will the grammarian, who, if he doesn’t just focus on language, turns to history or, at most, poetry, be a guide to VIRTUE for us, friends? Will grammar and poetry drive away fear, satisfy greed, and control desire? And so on. He indeed pokes fun at the attempts to redefine Homer as a Stoic, then an Epicurean, then a Peripatetic. But he quickly falls back into the “chaff and drivel” of conventional moralists at all times. What are the storms that drove Ulysses to the storms of the mind? Does it really matter if Penelope was chaste? Teach me what Chastity is. And blah blah blah. No good critical insights come from someone in this mindset; though we would definitely like to know from the Tragedian, whoever he was, what made him think of that remarkable blend between Classic and Romantic Tragedy which resulted in the Latin Hippolytus and the Octavia.
The three satiric poets give us both directly and indirectly a great deal of matter; in fact, they may almost be said to provide 248the illustrative commentary to their contemporary and friend[314] Quintilian’s precepts. It is possible that |The satirists.| the example of Horace may have had something to do with this; but such an example need not have been required. As we know, not merely from themselves, the first century at Rome, if not one of the very greatest times of literary production, was one of very great and very widespread literary interest. As Persius tells us—
The three satirical poets give us a lot of content, both directly and indirectly; in fact, they can nearly be seen as providing the illustrative commentary to their contemporary friend Quintilian’s teachings. It's possible that Horace's example played a role in this, but it wasn’t strictly necessary. We know that the first century in Rome, while not necessarily the greatest era of literary output, was one of significant and widespread literary interest. As Persius tells us—
while Seneca’s remarks, take them with what grains of salt we will, are sound corroborative evidence. Further, it appears on all hands, not merely that there was a distinct fashion of literature, but that this fashion had its own distinct characteristics, that it was one of the times of ornate as opposed to plain style in verse and prose alike, a time of “preciousness,” of “raising the language to a higher power,” a time when men openly called Cicero a commonplace and obvious writer, and, if they did not fail to pay a kind of conventional reverence to Virgil, wrote in a way as far as possible from being Virgilian. This always gives plenty of handles to the poetical satirist, and, as we shall see, all the three availed themselves of these handles to the full.
While Seneca's comments, take them with whatever skepticism we like, are valid supporting evidence. Furthermore, it seems clear from all perspectives that there was not only a unique literary style, but that this style had its own specific characteristics. It was a period of ornate writing as opposed to simple style in both verse and prose, a time of “preciousness,” of “elevating the language to a higher level,” when people openly referred to Cicero as a mundane and obvious writer. While they didn't hesitate to show a certain conventional respect for Virgil, they wrote in a manner that was as distant as possible from being Virgilian. This always provides ample opportunities for the poetic satirist, and, as we will see, all three took full advantage of these opportunities.
The scanty and notable work of Persius—work which, in the junction of these two qualities, has hardly a parallel in literary |Persius.| history, except that of Collins in English—is soaked in criticism of literature as well as of life. The poet’s turbid rush of thought and style, forcing its way through self-created obstacles but still forcing it, thick with suspended matter, but all the richer therefor, allows him not merely to deal directly with this subject, but in dealing with others to make constant allusion and by-blow. The famous |The Prologue and First Satire.| scazontic prologue, with its affected language, satirising affectation, and its conceits, giving an object-lesson of conceited style, is all literary except the moral, quoad 249“Master Gaster, first Master of Arts,” as Rabelais refashioned it fifteen hundred years later. The “horsy fountain” and the sleep on “two-headed” Parnassus, the relinquishment of the Muses to those whom such ladies concern, and the final fling about the crow-poets and poetess-magpies, may be gibes at dabblers in literature: but they show that the giber is steeped in literature himself, and has taken a critical as well as a delighted bath therein. And the first satire (the longest but one) is wholly and directly devoted to the subject. With the old device of a cool objecting friend, Persius takes occasion, while declaring (also an old trick) his own honest desire to keep to better matters, to draw a lively picture of the professional poet, or declamation-writer, scribbling in his locked study, arraying himself in his best clothes, and even with such jewelry as he can muster, carefully gargling his throat, and then tickling the ears of his audience, and comforting himself, when anybody objects the worthlessness of such applause, by the plea—
The sparse yet remarkable work of Persius—work that combines these two qualities in a way that’s almost unique in literary history, aside from Collins in English—is filled with critiques of both literature and life. The poet’s chaotic flow of thoughts and style, pushing through self-imposed hurdles yet still managing to break through, is dense with ideas and, as a result, becomes richer. This allows him not just to engage directly with his topics but also to constantly reference and insinuate while discussing others. The famous The Prologue and First Satire. sarcastic prologue, with its pretentious language mocking pretentiousness, and its clever ideas demonstrating a self-important style, is entirely about literature except for the moral, quoad 249“Master Gaster, first Master of Arts,” as Rabelais reimagined it fifteen hundred years later. The “horsy fountain” and the sleep on “two-headed” Parnassus, the abandonment of the Muses to those interested in such ladies, and the final jibe at amateur poets and poetess magpies may be digs at those who dabble in literature; however, they also reveal that the one mocking is deeply immersed in literature himself and is both critically and joyfully engaged in it. The first satire (the second longest) is entirely focused on the topic. Using the old technique of featuring a skeptical friend, Persius takes the opportunity, while also stating (another age-old tactic) his genuine wish to focus on better subjects, to vividly portray the professional poet or declamation writer, holed up in his locked study, dressing in his finest clothes and whatever jewelry he can find, carefully gargling his throat, and then charming his audience, while reassuring himself, when someone questions the value of such applause, with the excuse—
A still livelier picture follows of the symposium referred to in the lines above quoted as to Romulidæ saturi; of the literary dandy in hyacinthine garment mincing and twanging through his nose some morbid stuff (rancidulum quiddam) about Phyllis and Hypsipyle, and being cheered in a fashion fit to make the poet’s ashes happy, his slab lie lighter on his tomb, and violets spring therefrom.
A much more animated scene follows about the symposium mentioned in the lines quoted regarding Romulidae fat ones; it depicts the literary dandy in a purple outfit, prancing around and nasally singing some twisted stuff (some rancid thing) about Phyllis and Hypsipyle, while the crowd cheers in a way that would make the poet's spirit happy, lighten the weight of his tombstone, and cause violets to bloom from it.
Then he draws in his horns a little. Verse, of course, is not necessarily bad because it is popular only. But Euge! and Belle! are not the be-all and end-all of literature. What wretched stuff has not received them? How often have they not been consideration for a good dinner, and a cloak just a little torn! And what is even genuine popular judgment worth? Why do not poets adopt honest Roman subjects, 250instead of chattering about unreal Hellenics? And why do they affect such antiquated and unnatural style? What is the good of borrowing such stuff as
Then he pulls back a bit. Verse isn't necessarily bad just because it's popular. But "Euge!" and "Belle!" aren't the ultimate measures of literature. What terrible work hasn't received those praises? How often have they not been exchanged for a nice dinner and a slightly torn cloak! And what is genuine popular opinion even worth? Why don't poets choose honest Roman themes instead of rambling about imaginary Greeks? And why do they insist on such old-fashioned and unnatural styles? What's the point of borrowing things like
of ranging everything in doctis figuris, and of writing passages, such as two famous ones which he quotes, and which are traditionally asserted to be the work of Nero himself. He exhausts his images of scorn on these unlucky lines, and holds up Arma virum against them as an example of natural knotty strength against effeminate drivel. And to a fresh protest of his friends about the danger of this kind of criticism, he replies by an ironical consent to declare it all very good, and a coda of regret for the time when Lucilius used what freedom of speech he chose, when Horace laughed at everybody without giving offence, more seriously declaring that, whether he can publish or not, he will write as the giants of the Old Comedy wrote.
of encompassing everything in academic figures, and of writing excerpts, like two well-known ones that he mentions, which are commonly said to be the work of Nero himself. He pours out his contempt on these unfortunate lines and contrasts Arms and the man with them as an example of raw, rugged strength versus weak nonsense. And in response to his friends' fresh concern about the risks of this kind of criticism, he ironically agrees to declare it all very good, and adds a outro of regret for the time when Lucilius utilized whatever freedom of speech he wanted, when Horace mocked everyone without causing offense, more seriously stating that, whether he can publish or not, he will write like the giants of the Old Comedy.
In this lively crabbed production there are two distinct strains or bents to note. All the best critics have for some time admitted that in professed satire generally, and in Roman satire more than in any other, there is, if not a touch of cant, at any rate a distinct convention of moral indignation—a sort of stock-part of bluff, honestly old-fashioned, censuring of modern corruption—which the satirist takes up as a matter of business. Even Martial, upon whom, Heaven knows! it sits oddly enough, though his consummate dexterity carries it off not ill, affects this now and then; it sometimes suggests itself even through the gloomy intensity of Juvenal; and though such a line as Persius’ famous
In this vibrant and somewhat grumpy production, there are two clear trends to observe. All the top critics have long recognized that in satire in general, and Roman satire in particular, there's often a hint of pretense, or at least a clear sense of moral outrage—a kind of standard act of straightforward, traditional criticism of modern corruption that the satirist adopts as part of the job. Even Martial, who it definitely doesn't suit very well, manages to pull it off with his impressive skill from time to time; it occasionally comes through even in the serious intensity of Juvenal. And although a line like Persius’ famous
carries us far out of the dissenting-pulpiteer region where Seneca too often gesticulates, there is in this First Satire, at any rate, some suspicion of forced wrath, of the righteous overmuch.
carries us far out of the area of dissenting preachers where Seneca often gestures too much; in this First Satire, at least, there's some hint of exaggerated anger, a bit too much of the righteous.
But the other strand in the twist, the other glance of the view, is in a very different state. There is nothing unreal, to 251all appearance, in the poet’s condemnation of the preciousness |Examination of this.| and conceit of poetic and prose style in his day. That his own is very far from simple or Attic does not matter; the satire had a prescriptive right to be crabbed, archaic, irregular, bizarre. Whether political dislike of the tyrant did not sharpen literary objection to the poetaster (if the lines really are Nero’s) may be a debatable question for those who care to debate it; but, in any case, the objection was there, and seems to have been quite genuine. Now, as has been often pointed out, these definite passages, definitely objected to or praised, are precisely what we want most, and have least of, in ancient criticism. A short examination of them, therefore, will serve our turn very well.
But the other aspect of the situation, the other perspective, is in a completely different state. There’s nothing fake, as far as anyone can tell, in the poet’s criticism of the pretentiousness and arrogance of poetic and prose styles in his time. That his own style is far from simple or classic doesn’t really matter; the satire had every right to be complicated, outdated, irregular, and strange. Whether his political dislike of the tyrant intensified his criticism of the lesser poet (if those lines really are by Nero) could be debated by anyone who wants to discuss it; however, the criticism was definitely there and seems to have been quite sincere. Now, as has been pointed out many times, these specific passages that are either criticized or praised are exactly what we need the most and have the least of in ancient criticism. A brief examination of them will suffice for our purposes.
The first passage appears to be cited chiefly as an objectionable example of archaism. We shall see that Quintilian (perhaps in obedience to this very passage, for he knew his Persius, and admired him) repeats the objection to the word ærumna[316]—to us a word not in the least objectionable, but the contrary. And if it be said that foreigners, and especially foreigners who acknowledge themselves entirely uncertain about the probable pronunciation of Latin, have no business to give an opinion about the euphony of words, the retort is obvious and pretty triumphant. To some Romans, at any rate, if not to Persius and Quintilian, the word must have sounded agreeable, or as poets they would not have used, and as hearers or readers would not have applauded, it. The conceit of “cor fulta ærumnis”—with heart stretched on pillows of woes—was no doubt another crime, and it is not improbable that luctificabile was a third. The Romans had a rather pedantic horror of long words, which is again formulated by Quintilian, just as it is implied and exemplified here.
The first passage seems to be cited mainly as a questionable example of outdated language. We will see that Quintilian (possibly in response to this very passage, since he was familiar with Persius and admired him) raises the same issue about the word ärumna[316]—a word that we find completely acceptable, if not the opposite. If it’s argued that foreigners, particularly those who are unsure about how to pronounce Latin, shouldn’t express opinions on the sound of words, the counterargument is clear and quite compelling. To some Romans, at least, if not to Persius and Quintilian, the word must have sounded pleasing, otherwise they wouldn’t have used it, and audiences wouldn’t have applauded it. The phrase "heart full of troubles"—with heart stretched on pillows of woes—was likely seen as another offense, and it’s quite possible that luctificabile was a third. The Romans had a somewhat pedantic dislike for long words, which Quintilian reiterates, as it's also implied and illustrated here.
Of the same type and colour is the objection to rasa antitheta and doctæ figuræ which follows, as well as that to the vowel 252harmony, the soft cadence, the mouth-watering[317] tenderness of the Neronian fragments. We may, without rashness, point to the soft sound of “Berecynthius Attin,” the alliteration of “dirimebat” and “Delphin” with the internal half-rhyme of “cæruleum” and “Nerea,” the leonine effect of “longo” and “Apennino” and the two tetrasyllables, with the sudden pull up of the spondaic ending, as what irritated Persius. This same accompaniment of sound, and cunning contrast or echo of vowels, recurs in the second and more coherent extract: “Torva, cornua”; “Mimalloneis bombis,” “raptum caput”; “vitulo superbo”; “lyncem corymbis”; the long words “reparabilis” and “Mimalloneis,” with the foreign effect of the latter and others. These, no doubt, were the things which annoyed our poet here.
The objections to rasa antitheta and doctor figures that follow are similar in type and color, as are those regarding the vowel harmony, the smooth rhythm, and the mouth-watering tenderness of the Neronian fragments. We can confidently point to the gentle sound of “Berecynthius Attin,” the alliteration of “dirimebat” and “Delphin,” along with the internal half-rhyme of “cæruleum” and “Nerea,” the leonine effect of “longo” and “Apennino,” and the two tetrasyllables, with the abrupt rise of the spondaic ending, as elements that irritated Persius. This same combination of sound and clever contrast or echo of vowels recurs in the second and more coherent excerpt: “Torva, cornua”; “Mimalloneis bombis,” “raptum caput”; “vitulo superbo”; “lyncem corymbis”; the lengthy words “reparabilis” and “Mimalloneis,” which have a foreign feel. These were undoubtedly what annoyed our poet here.
A little reflection will make this annoyance exceedingly interesting. Not merely is the general effect of these lines very similar to that of hundreds and thousands of lines, in the earlier English Romantic school from Marlowe to Chamberlayne, in the later from Keats to Mr Swinburne; but the indignation of Persius is exactly similar, if not to the almost incredulous and disgusted disdain with which the critics and poets of the “school of good sense” looked back on the vagaries of their predecessors, to the alarmed and furious attempt made by critics of the present century to extinguish contemporaries who indulged in such things. Persius on Nero, if Nero it was, no doubt gave hints to, and, with hardly less doubt, was himself quite in sympathy with, the Quarterly Reviewers of Keats and Tennyson. There is the same protest against the effeminate, the luscious, the unrestrained, the same indignant demand for manliness, order, sanity.
A bit of thought will make this annoyance incredibly interesting. Not only is the overall effect of these lines very similar to that of countless lines from earlier English Romantic writers like Marlowe to Chamberlayne, and later ones from Keats to Mr. Swinburne; but the outrage of Persius is just like the almost disbelieving and disgusted disdain with which the critics and poets of the “school of good sense” looked back at the quirks of their predecessors, as well as the shocked and furious attempts by critics of this century to silence contemporaries who engaged in such things. If it was indeed about Nero, Persius likely gave insights to, and probably sympathized with, the Quarterly reviewers of Keats and Tennyson. There is the same protest against the effeminate, the decadent, the unrestrained, and the same furious demand for manliness, order, and sanity.
But we may go even further. These same processes, which we have ventured to point out as certainly illustrated by the gibbeted verses, and as probably accounting for the wrath of their executioner, are the very processes by which all our great nineteenth-century poets in English have produced their characteristic effects—alliteration, internal rhyme or assonance, 253complete or muffled, and, above all, the modulation of vowel and consonant so as to produce a sort of song without music, accompanying the actual words. And it may be noted that while some of our modern critics have objected to these things in themselves, many more, oddly enough, object to the process of pointing them out, and seem to think that there is something almost indecent in it.
But we can take it even further. The same processes we’ve pointed out, which are definitely shown in the hanging verses and likely explain the anger of their executioner, are the same processes by which all our great 19th-century English poets created their signature effects—alliteration, internal rhyme or assonance, 253complete or muted, and especially the way they modulated vowels and consonants to create a kind of song without music, accompanying the actual words. It's worth mentioning that while some of our modern critics have criticized these elements on their own, many more, oddly enough, take issue with the act of pointing them out and seem to think there's something almost inappropriate about it.
It would be unreasonable to expect that in the narrow compass of some six hundred lines this passage—locus uberrimus fructuosissimusque, to borrow the Ciceronian superlatives—should repeat itself. But the literary interest of Persius, as regards criticism, is by no means exhausted. The next three satires are indeed wholly occupied by the exposition of that practical, honest, upright, rather hard, rather limited morality which it is the pride of Rome to have carried as far as mere morality of the sort can travel. But the beginnings of the fifth[318] and sixth[319] have a literary and critical turn in them, and though the course of the satire is afterwards deflected, these beginnings show the same man, the same tastes, the same standards that we have seen in the first. Don’t potter over fantastic subjects and sham Greek epics, but attack something Roman and serious. Whatever you write, write it in a manly fashion, with no æsthetic trifling. That is the critical gospel of Persius, and he sets it forth with a vigour which we shall seldom find equalled, and with (in the instance we have dwelt upon) a most fortunate fertility of illustration.
It would be unreasonable to expect that in the limited space of about six hundred lines this passage—very fertile and fruitful place, to borrow Cicero’s superlatives—should repeat itself. However, the literary interest in Persius, in terms of criticism, is far from exhausted. The next three satires are entirely focused on discussing that practical, honest, and straightforward morality that Rome takes pride in having extended as far as typical morality can go. Yet, the beginnings of the fifth[318] and sixth[319] have a literary and critical aspect to them, and even though the satire takes a different direction afterward, these openings reveal the same man, the same interests, and the same standards we've seen in the first. Don’t mess around with fanciful subjects and fake Greek epics, but tackle something Roman and serious. Whatever you write, do it in a strong way, without any aesthetic trivialities. That is the critical message from Persius, and he expresses it with a vigor that we will rarely find matched, along with (in the example we've focused on) a remarkably rich array of illustrations.
The far bulkier work of Juvenal—work also of far higher genius in parts, but more unequal and uncertain—contains less |Juvenal.| that concerns our subject. It is impossible to mistake in Persius, young as he died, and scanty as are his remains, a very direct interest in literary form, such as did not always or often accompany Stoic philosophy. Juvenal, with a less definite philosophical creed, and perhaps a rather lower moral standard, had a higher “Pisgah-sight” and a stronger grasp of life as a whole. However long Persius had lived, it is improbable that he would ever have given us anything 254equal to the magnificent Tenth Satire. But Juvenal, much more of a pessimist than Persius, was less capable of enthusiasm. His general critical standpoint does not seem to have been very different from that of his predecessor, or indeed (allowing for the vastly greater difference of temperament) from that which we shall find in Martial. But to Juvenal literature as literature had no special pre-eminence among the contents of his famous farrago. It would even appear that, although practising it greatly himself, he had a rather special contempt for it.[320] The well-known opening of the First Satire[321] agrees with Persius and with Martial in its scorn of artificial Greek epics, of sham heroic subjects and forms generally. But there pierces through it something of a special contempt for “Grub Street”—for the unlucky “Codrus”—who reappears, not always to be abused, but always to be dismissed with a sort of kick of contempt. There is something more than the stock superciliousness of the satirist in the thousand times quoted
The much bulkier work of Juvenal—though showcasing higher genius at times—comes off as more uneven and unpredictable and includes less Juvenal. that relates to our topic. It's clear that, despite dying young and leaving behind few remains, Persius had a clear interest in literary style that wasn’t always or often found with Stoic philosophy. Juvenal, with a less clear philosophical belief and maybe a slightly lower moral compass, had a better “overarching view” and a stronger understanding of life as a whole. No matter how long Persius might have lived, it seems unlikely he would have produced anything 254 as impressive as the outstanding Tenth Satire. However, Juvenal, being much more of a pessimist than Persius, struggled to feel enthusiasm. His overall critical perspective doesn't appear to differ much from that of his predecessor, or, considering their vastly different temperaments, from what we see in Martial. Yet for Juvenal, literature didn’t hold any special superiority among the various elements of his famous farrago. It even seems that, despite engaging in it extensively himself, he had a particular disdain for it.[320] The famous opening of the First Satire[321] aligns with Persius and Martial in its disdain for artificial Greek epics and phony heroic themes and forms overall. But it shows a distinct contempt for “Grub Street”—for the unfortunate “Codrus”—who keeps coming back, not always to be criticized but always to be dismissed with a sort of contemptuous kick. There’s more going on than just the usual arrogance of the satirist in the thousands of times quoted
The same tone is maintained throughout, and when poetry and literature appear (which is not extremely often), poets and men of letters are treated as practitioners of a rather troublesome, nearly superfluous, and slightly disreputable, profession, not as bad or good artists as the case may be. The stage-fright of the rhetorician who is going to make a speech at Lyons (the gird at the provincial is obvious), the book-chest of Codrus, with the mice gnawing the divine poems, the Greek mania which alternates with others in wives, and the learned lady who talks for hours on the comparative merits of Homer and Virgil, are introduced with the poet’s usual spirit and vigour, but very distinctly not from the literary point of view. They are ludicrous things and persons, good satiric matter: but the book-chest is in the same class with the lectus Procula minor, the fancy for Greek with the fancy for gladiators, the critical lady with her 255sister who enamels her face. It is by no means un-noteworthy that, in the Tenth itself, the vanity of literary study and success—an admirably suggestive subject—is hardly touched at all; that the careers of Demosthenes and Cicero are held up as a moral because of their political ill-success, and the sanguinary fate of each—which might have happened to the most illiterate of men. But this is most noticeable of all in the Seventh, which may be said to have a definitely literary frame and scheme, or which at least certainly would have had these in the hands of a man really inclined to literary criticism. It opens with a characteristic picture of what the Americans would call a “slump” in poetry—the most celebrated bards giving up the profession in sheer despair, becoming bath-keepers, or stokers, or auctioneers’ criers, selling their tragedies at rummage sales, or at the very best getting empty praise and no pudding from their stingy though wealthy patrons. Then Juvenal becomes a little graver, and contrasts the victim of cacoethes scribendi with the really exceptional poet (whom he cannot point out, and only imagines), who will put forth no hack-work, and writes not even for fame, but to please himself and the Muses. Such a poet must be in independent circumstances—if Virgil had had no boy to wait on him, and no tolerable lodging, all the snakes would have dropped from the hair of his Erinyes, says he in one of his most characteristic Juvenalisms. Lucan happened to be well off: but Statius, for all the popularity of his Thebais, would have gone dinnerless if he had not sold his Agave to the actor Paris (apparently to pass off as his own).[322] Nor is the historian’s labour more profitable. Indeed it is less so, for it consumes more paper, more time, and more oil for the lamp, as Juvenal points out in what some modern reviewers would call “his flippant manner.” Even the much-praised trade of the orator brings in wretched fees as a rule—a ham, a jar of sardines, a bunch of onions, half-a-dozen of common wine. If you wish to soar higher in the matter of receipts, you must 256spend greatly, have handsome horses, furniture, rings. Merely teaching to declaim may be rather more profitable, but think of the intolerable boredom of the business! the same patter of stock declamations and exercises, the unreality and folly of it all! True, there are exceptions—and here comes a curious passage, half satirical, half complimentary, on Quintilian himself, but treating him not in the least from the literary standpoint. And so to the end.
The same tone is kept consistent throughout, and when poetry and literature come up (which isn’t very often), poets and writers are seen as people in a pretty annoying, almost unnecessary, and slightly disreputable profession, not as good or bad artists depending on the situation. The anxiety of the speaker who is about to present in Lyon (the embarrassment of the provincial is clear), the book-chest of Codrus, with mice munching on the sacred poems, the Greek obsession that shifts with others in wives, and the educated woman who talks for hours about the merits of Homer and Virgil, are introduced with the poet’s usual energy and flair, but very clearly not from a literary perspective. These are ridiculous scenarios and characters, good material for satire: but the book-chest is in the same category as the Procula's smaller bed, the obsession with Greek alongside the passion for gladiators, the critical woman with her 255sister who paints her face. It’s quite significant that, in the Tenth itself, the vanity of literary study and success—an incredibly thought-provoking topic—is barely touched upon; that the careers of Demosthenes and Cicero are held up as moral lessons due to their political failures, and the bloody end of each—which could have befallen the most uneducated man. But this is especially noticeable in the Seventh, which might be said to have a clearly literary structure and theme, or which at least certainly would have had these in the hands of someone genuinely inclined toward literary criticism. It opens with a typical depiction of what Americans would call a “slump” in poetry—the most famous poets giving up the profession in total despair, becoming bathhouse attendants, or stokers, or auctioneers’ criers, selling their tragedies at garage sales, or at best getting empty praise with no real reward from their cheap but wealthy patrons. Then Juvenal gets a bit more serious and contrasts the victim of the urge to write with the truly remarkable poet (whom he can’t identify, and only imagines), who won’t produce any subpar work and writes not even for fame, but to satisfy himself and the Muses. Such a poet must be in a stable situation—if Virgil had no boy to attend to him, and no decent place to stay, all the snakes would fall from the hair of his Erinyes, he says in one of his most typical Juvenal remarks. Lucan happened to be well off: but Statius, despite the popularity of his Thebais, would have gone hungry if he hadn’t sold his Agave to the actor Paris (apparently to pass it off as his own).[322] Nor is the historian’s work more rewarding. In fact, it’s less so, because it uses more paper, more time, and more oil for the lamp, as Juvenal points out in what some modern reviewers would call “his flippant manner.” Even the highly-regarded profession of the orator usually brings in miserable fees—a ham, a jar of sardines, a bunch of onions, half a dozen cheap bottles of wine. If you want to make more money, you have to spend a lot, get fancy horses, nice furniture, and rings. Just teaching how to declaim might be a bit more lucrative, but think of the unbearable boredom of it! the same routine of standard declamations and exercises, the untruth and absurdity of it all! True, there are exceptions—and here comes an interesting passage, half satirical, half complimentary, about Quintilian himself, but not looking at him in any literary light. And so it goes until the end.
This abstract, though brief, should be sufficient to establish our point—that Juvenal, while he rarely cared to touch strictly literary subjects, hardly ever treated them in a strictly literary manner. He shared the opinion of the best Roman literary judges at all times—and especially in his own times, when the popular current was setting in the opposite direction—that literary style ought to be plain, nervous, manly; and he could express this with even better right than Persius, inasmuch as his own, though extremely allusive and of the most original character, is quite clear from involution or conceit. But he did not care in the least to investigate literary processes: nor did he trouble himself very much to contrast styles and differentiate their values. One may even, without any rashness of guess, be certain that he would have regarded criticism of form with nearly as much disfavour in a man as he expressly does in a woman. In fact, he would have considered it the occupation of a fribble.
This brief summary should be enough to make our point—that Juvenal, while he seldom focused on purely literary topics, rarely approached them in a purely literary way. He agreed with the best Roman literary critics of all time—especially during his own era when popular opinion was leaning in the opposite direction—that literary style should be straightforward, robust, and masculine; and he had even more reason than Persius to say this, as his own style, while highly allusive and uniquely original, is clear of complexity or pretentiousness. However, he was not interested in delving into literary techniques, nor did he spend much time comparing styles or differentiating their merits. One can confidently assume that he would have viewed criticism of form with nearly as much disdain in a man as he explicitly does in a woman. In fact, he would have seen it as a pastime of a superficial person.
When we pass to the graceful graceless crowd of motes, or rather midges (for they have a very distinct bite), which composes |Martial.| the works of Martial, we find, as has been said, very much the same general attitude towards styles in literature. But the expression is differentiated, not merely by the existence in the writer of a different moral complexion, but by the necessary conditions of his form. They could discuss; he can only glance. Further, the avowed purpose of amusement, of composing the verses of a very peculiar society, which animates the epigrams practically throughout, affects the result very considerably. Their author resembles both Persius and Juvenal in paying very elaborate attention to the outside of things, to the accidents of the literary business. 257We hear in him continually the echo of the sophos, the “bravo!” which the reciter and the rhetorician sought for, and which they sometimes, if not often, procured by the agency of a regular claque. We learn (not in the least to our surprise) that then, as now, there existed the kind literary friend who was quite eager to receive presentation copies, but who was by no means ready to go to the publishers and exchange even an extremely moderate number of his own denarii for a nice clean book, on polished vellum and neatly rubricated.[323] There were also then, as now, readers or reviewers who would take copyists’ (lege “printers’”) errors very seriously, and upbraid the poet for them[324]—which he did not bear patiently.
When we look at the elegant yet awkward crowd of tiny pests, or rather midges (since they do leave a pretty noticeable bite), that make up the works of Martial Martial, we see a similar overall attitude toward styles in literature. However, the expression differs not just because the writer has a different moral outlook, but also due to the specific nature of his form. They could have discussions; he can only make quick observations. Moreover, the clear goal of entertainment, in crafting verses for a rather unique society, influences the results significantly. The author is similar to both Persius and Juvenal in that he pays close attention to the surface of matters, to the minor details of literary work. 257 We constantly hear in him the echo of the sophos, the “bravo!” that reciters and rhetoricians sought, and which they sometimes, if not frequently, achieved with the help of a regular cheering crowd. We find out (not that we’re surprised) that even then, like today, there were the kind of literary friends eager to receive free copies, but who weren’t at all willing to go to the publishers and exchange even a modest amount of their own coins for a nice clean book on polished vellum, neatly printed. [323] There were also back then, as now, readers or reviewers who took copyists’ (lege “printers’”) mistakes very seriously, and would scold the poet for them [324] — which he did not accept lightly.
Here we have the certainly pointed, if not very polite, excuse for not submitting to the same tax of presentation copies, that he fears his friend may reply with a present of his works:[325] elsewhere (in those triumphs of ingenious trifling the apophoreta, or gift-tickets) the neat suggestion, with a blank album, that a poet can offer no more acceptable present than paper not written upon.[326] In one place there is, to carry off a piece of sheer begging, an irresistibly comic anecdote of a “curious impertinent,” who after asking whether the poet is not the Martial whom everybody not a fool admires, and receiving a confession of the soft impeachment, abruptly demands why such a poet has such a shocking bad great-coat, and receives the meek reply, quia sum malus poeta.[327] But these, and a good many others, which an easy reading, and a not very troublesome classification, of the Epigrams will enable any one to produce, are examples parallel rather to our citations from Juvenal than to the capital one from Persius. That is to say, they are examples rather of the selection of a particular subject, as one of a hundred suitable to the special mode of treatment, than of the assertion or the display of any particular interest in that subject, or any special theories upon it. So, too, in some cases of more special reference, Martial’s habits of flattery, and the unblushing way in which (not for the first or the last time) men of letters in his generation were wont to fish for presents, make it not always quite easy to know how much seriousness 258to attach to his expressions of opinion on particular writers. Did he, for instance, really think Silius Italicus such a great poet?[328] One cannot say: it is certain that Silius was rich, and a person who seems to have been able to keep his head above water, and on his shoulders, during all the stormy changes of his lifetime. And if such a man wrote poetry, if he was not his enemy—still more if, as was the case here, he was his friend—we know but too well that Marcus Valerius Martialis was never likely to publish any unflattering opinion of it.
Here we have a quite blunt, if not very polite, excuse for not submitting to the same requirement of presentation copies, as he worries his friend might respond with a gift of his works:[325] elsewhere (in those clever yet trivial items the apophoreta, or gift-tickets) the tidy suggestion, along with a blank album, that a poet can give no more appreciated gift than paper not written on.[326] In one instance, to pull off a bit of sheer begging, there's an irresistibly funny story about a “curious impertinent,” who after asking whether the poet is indeed the Martial that everyone who isn't a fool admires, and getting a confession of the soft accusation, suddenly demands why such a poet has such a terribly shabby great-coat, and gets the humble answer, because I am a bad poet.[327] But these, along with many others, which anyone can easily spot through casual reading and a not very difficult classification of the Epigrams, are more akin to our citations from Juvenal than to the significant one from Persius. In other words, they are more examples of choosing a specific subject, as one of many appropriate for the particular style of treatment, rather than expressing or showcasing any particular interest in that subject, or any specific theories about it. Similarly, in some cases with more specific references, Martial’s tendencies to flatter and the candid way in which (not for the first or last time) men of letters in his era solicited gifts make it not always easy to determine how much seriousness to assign to his views about particular writers. Did he, for example, actually consider Silius Italicus a great poet?[328] One can't say: it's clear that Silius was wealthy, and someone who seems to have managed to stay afloat, and maintain his sanity, through all the turbulent changes of his life. And if such a person wrote poetry, if he was not an enemy—especially if, as was the case here, he was a friend—we know all too well that Marcus Valerius Martialis was never likely to publish any unflattering opinions about it.
But, in a very large number of cases, there was no possibility of hoodwinking, nor any object in attempting the operation. In |The style of the Epigrams.| the very numerous references to his own books, Martial shows us that he wrote, not at haphazard but with the keenest critical knowledge of the requirements of the form. That he recognises, in more places than one,[329] Catullus as his own master, model, and superior, is itself a critical document and testimonial of the first value. For it is notorious that the Romans, as a rule, by no means rated the great poet of Verona at his due; and though the sneer of Horace[330] may have been dictated by a sufficiently ignoble but very intelligible jealousy, the slight and passing note of Quintilian[331] admits of no such explanation. But it was the Catullus of the epigrams that Martial endeavoured to rival. In doing so he shows that he had a very definite, and a very just, notion of the versification and diction necessary to his purpose. His praise of the Romana simplicitas shown in the style of the lampoon of Augustus on Fulvia, in respect to which one can only refer modern readers to the original,[332] is capable of being mistaken for a mere laudation of coarse language—for an anticipation of that curious fallacy which has more than once made men regret the withdrawal of the licence to “talk greasily.” But this is unfair both to the poet and to the Emperor. Martial certainly does talk greasily with a vengeance; but the last line of this Imperial fescenninity depends for its point by no means merely on the obscene, and is an excellent example of clear-cut, straight-hitting phrase.
But in many cases, there was no way to trick anyone, nor any reason to even try. In The style of the Epigrams. his many references to his own works, Martial shows us that he wrote with a clear and sharp understanding of what the genre demanded, not randomly. The fact that he acknowledges, in more than one instance,[329] Catullus as his master, model, and superior is a crucial piece of evidence and highly valuable testimony. It's well-known that the Romans generally did not give the great poet from Verona the credit he deserved; and while Horace's[330] snark may have stemmed from some rather petty jealousy, Quintilian's[331] brief remark cannot be explained away. However, it was Catullus's epigrams that Martial aimed to match. In doing this, he shows he had a clear and accurate idea of the rhythm and language needed for his work. His praise of the Romana simplicitas, as shown in the lampoon of Augustus directed at Fulvia, which modern readers should refer to the original,[332] might come off as just an appreciation for crude language—an early hint of that odd fallacy that has led people to lament the loss of the freedom to “talk greasily.” But that view is unfair to both the poet and the Emperor. Martial certainly does engage in crude language quite aggressively; however, the final line of this Imperial farce finds its impact not just in the obscene but serves as a great example of sharp, straightforward phrasing.
259This phrase Martial himself almost always achieved, though in a few cases his points are still dark to us, and though he had not the slightest objection to using Greek words, vulgar words, and so forth when it suited his purpose. The misty magniloquence which attracted so many men of his time had no charms for him. When he rises, as he sometimes does, from sheer naughtiness or playful trifling to pathos, to seriousness, to graceful description of landscape—in the well-known Pætus and Arria piece, in the epitaphs on Erotion, and the still finer one on Paris, in his country poems and elsewhere—he is purely Attic. No style can have a simpler and a less affectedly simple grace. And that he did this deliberately—that it was his theory as well as his practice—we may see very well from a sort of cento of passages bearing on the subject. He differs not merely from Catullus but from Prior (who is perhaps his nearest analogue in almost all ways) by having obviously no velleities towards the grand style. We can imagine Prior writing, and writing quite as well, the piece which tells how pretty Phyllis, when her lover was racking his brains for some elegant present to reward her kindness past, exerted fresh coaxing before asking him for—a jar of wine,[333] or describing the singular history of Galla on the stock- and share-lists of Love.[334] But we cannot imagine Martial writing Alma or Solomon. And all his critical observations, direct or indirect, testify to a conception of literature perfectly clear and not really deserving the term narrow, if only because the poet quite frankly limits it to the kind in which he wishes to, and knows that he can, excel, the kind indicated in his own famous quatrain:—
259Martial almost always managed this phrase, although there are a few instances where his points remain unclear to us, and he had no problem using Greek words, slang, and so on when it served his purpose. The grandiloquent style that fascinated many of his contemporaries had no appeal for him. When he occasionally shifts, whether out of sheer mischief or playful distractions, to moments of deep emotion, seriousness, or elegant descriptions of nature—in the well-known piece about Pætus and Arria, in the epitaphs for Erotion, and the even finer one for Paris, in his rural poems and elsewhere—he is purely Attic. No style is simpler and less pretentiously straightforward in its grace. That he did this intentionally—that it was both his theory and his practice—is evident from a collection of passages related to the topic. He differs not only from Catullus but also from Prior (who is perhaps his closest comparable figure in nearly every way) by clearly having no inclination towards the grand style. We can easily picture Prior writing, and writing just as well, the piece about how the lovely Phyllis, while her lover was racking his brain for a thoughtful gift to show his appreciation for her past kindness, playfully prompted him before asking for—a jar of wine,[333] or recounting the unusual saga of Galla in the love stock and share lists.[334] But we can't imagine Martial writing Alma or Solomon. And all his critical observations, whether direct or indirect, reflect a clearly defined view of literature that isn’t truly narrow, simply because the poet openly confines it to the type he wishes to excel in, which he knows he can, the type mentioned in his own famous quatrain:—
Let us see what morsels of criticism such handling furnishes.
Let's see what bits of criticism this approach provides.
The prose preface and the opening epigrams of the first book contain humorous statements of his own fame, excuses (not quite valid) for his licence of speech, and jocose exaggerations of the 260critical temper of the times; but there is not much doctrine in them. There is more in ii. 77, where, not in the best temper |Précis of their critical contents.| (for Martial, like some other persons, though he loved to criticise, was not excessively fond of being criticised), he points out to a certain Cusconius what the French wit afterwards borrowed from him in the phrase “ce n’est pas long, mais il y a des longueurs.” Verses, he says, like his own, though there may be many of them, are not long because they can spare nothing, because there is nothing otiose in them. Cusconius, on the other hand, can write distichs which are long. There is a not uninteresting glance at the fashionable literary subjects and kinds—History of the times of Claudius, criticism of the myths about Nero (these could be safely done under the Flavian emperors), fables in the style of Phædrus, tender elegiacs and stern hexameters, Sophoclean tragedy or Attic salt—in iii. 20. Another French jest—one of the very best of Piron on La Chaussée—is anticipated with variation in the 25th of the same book, by the suggestion to a friend whose baths have been overheated, that he should ask Sabinæus the rhetor to bathe. He can reduce the temperature of the Thermæ of Nero themselves. IV. 49 gives us another critical laudation of the epigram. Flaccus is quite wrong to think it child’s play. The poet is much more guilty of that who busies himself with Tereus and Thyestes and Dædalus and Polyphemus. There is no mere bombast in his book: his Muse is not frounced with senseless tragic train.[335] “But,” says Flaccus, “the others are the things that people praise.” “Perhaps,” says Martial, “they praise them: but they read me,” with of course the implied and very sound criticism that it is not so easy to write what shall be easy to read. V. 10 ends with a jest, the poet saying that if his fame is to come after his death he hopes it will come late. But it treats rather seriously the other “touch of nature” (opposite to that of which Shakespeare speaks and complementary to it), that in literature, and at times [not always, O Martial!] men do not “praise new-born gauds.” They read Ennius in the lifetime of Virgil, laughed at Homer [the evidence for this?] in his own days, preferred 261Philemon to Menander, and left Ovid to the appreciation of Corinna.[336] But he shows his less critical mood in setting this down to envy rather than to the undoubted fact that, in at least many cases, poets anticipate, if they do not exactly create, the taste for them—that, as it has been said, a poet’s chief admirers are born at about the time when he writes. The necessity of some “bite”[337] in epigrams, vii. 25, is counsel at least as much of common-sense as of literature. In the 85th of the same, the poet objects to Sabellus that he can write a few quatrains rather well, but not a book—by which he probably glances at the necessity, in a book, of varying and sorting the kinds, as well as of providing a mere quantity of monotonous stuff. And in the 90th again of the same book he is still more explicitly argumentative. A certain Matho, it seems, went about saying that Martial’s books were unequal. If this be so, retorts our bard, it is because Calvinus (? or Cluvienus, as in Juvenal) and Umber write “equal” verses, and a bad book is always an “equal” one.
The prose preface and the opening quotes of the first book contain funny remarks about his own fame, excuses (not quite valid) for his free speech, and humorous exaggerations of the critical mood of the times; but there isn't much substance in them. There’s more in ii. 77, where, not in the best mood (since Martial, like some others, while eager to critique, wasn't too fond of being critiqued himself), he points out to a certain Cusconius what the French wit later borrowed from him in the phrase "It’s not long, but there are some slow parts." He says that verses like his, even if there are many, aren't long because they don’t waste any words; there’s nothing superfluous in them. In contrast, Cusconius can write couplets that are lengthy. There’s an interesting look at the popular literary themes and genres—History of the reign of Claudius, critiques of the myths about Nero (which could safely be discussed under the Flavian emperors), fables in the style of Phædrus, sentimental elegies, and serious hexameters, Sophoclean tragedy or Attic wit—in iii. 20. Another French joke—one of Piron’s very best on La Chaussée—is anticipated with a twist in the 25th of the same book, with a suggestion to a friend whose baths are too hot, that he should ask Sabinæus the rhetor to bathe. He can lower the temperature of Nero’s own baths. IV. 49 gives us another critical praise of the epigram. Flaccus is completely mistaken to think it’s child’s play. The poet is far guiltier who focuses on Tereus and Thyestes and Dædalus and Polyphemus. There’s no empty bombast in his book: his Muse isn’t weighed down by pointless tragic baggage.[335] “But,” says Flaccus, “those are the things people praise.” “Maybe,” says Martial, “they praise them: but they read me,” implying a very sound critique that writing something easy to read isn’t so simple. V. 10 ends with a joke, the poet claiming that if his fame is to come after his death, he hopes it delays. But it discusses quite seriously another “touch of nature” (the opposite of what Shakespeare mentions and complementary to it), that in literature, and at times [not always, O Martial!] people do not “praise new-born trinkets.” They read Ennius while Virgil was alive, laughed at Homer [the evidence for this?] in his own time, preferred Philemon over Menander, and left Ovid for Corinna to appreciate.[336] But he shows his less critical side by attributing this to envy rather than to the undeniable fact that, in many cases, poets often predict, if they don’t exactly create, the taste for their work—that, as has been said, a poet’s main admirers are born around the time he writes. The need for some “bite”[337] in epigrams, vii. 25, is advice based as much on common sense as on literature. In the 85th of the same book, the poet tells Sabellus that he can write a few quatrains quite well but not a whole book—likely hinting at the need, in a book, for variety and organization of themes, as well as avoiding mere monotonous content. And in the 90th again of the same book, he is even more explicitly argumentative. It seems a certain Matho went around saying that Martial’s books were inconsistent. If this is true, our poet retorts, it’s because Calvinus (? or Cluvienus, as in Juvenal) and Umber write “equal” verses, and a bad book is always “equal.”
Now, what exactly did he mean by “equal”? When we say that a book is unequal, we generally mean that it has faults as well as beauties, that it is not equally good, and in this sense Martial would merely be vindicating himself from the charge of a tame faultlessness, from that æqualis mediocritas which Quintilian smites in passing. But, if we take it in conjunction with the Sabellus epigram just quoted, I think it will not be unfair to allow to æqualis also its other sense of “unvarying,” “monotonous,” and give the prominence to this in the equivalence with malus of the last line.[338] Martial specially and critically prided himself on the variety of his books, on their containing something for every taste, and something (almost) about every subject. And the book, he says therefore, that has not this quality is a bad book. The same doctrine pierces through the laudation of the prose preface of the Eighth to Domitian, and points the hope that the celestial verecundia 262of the “bald Nero” will not be offended by the naughtier epigrams.
Now, what exactly did he mean by “equal”? When we say that a book is unequal, we generally mean that it has faults as well as strengths, that it is not equally good, and in this sense, Martial would simply be defending himself against the accusation of being bland and flawless, that equal mediocrity which Quintilian criticizes in passing. However, if we consider it alongside the Sabellus epigram just quoted, I think it’s fair to let equal also take on its other meaning of “unvarying,” “monotonous,” and emphasize this in its equivalence with malus from the last line.[338] Martial particularly prided himself on the variety of his works, on how they had something for every taste, and almost every subject. And the book, he says, that lacks this quality is a bad book. The same idea is reflected in the praise of the prose preface of the Eighth to Domitian and expresses the hope that the celestial modesty of the “bald Nero” will not be offended by the naughtier epigrams.
The third of this eighth book contains an interesting dialogue between the Poet and his Muse. Were it not, says he, better to stop? Are not six or seven books enough and too much? Their fame is far and widely spread, and when the monuments of the great are dust they will be, and strangers will take them to their own country. It is never quite easy to know whether Martial is laughing in his sleeve or not in these boastings. But the ninth of the sisters, her hair and garments dripping with perfume (probably Thalia, certainly not one of the Musæ severiores), upbraids him with ingratitude and folly. Why drop these pleasantries? What better pastime will he find? Will he change his sock for the buskin, or arrange hexameters to tell of wars, that pedants may spout him, and that good boys and fair girls may loathe his name? Let the grave and precise write such things by their midnight lamp. But for him, let an elegant saltness dash his Roman books, let real living people recognise and read their own actions and characters; and if the oat be thin, remember that it conquers the trumpets of many. The Epigram here, it will be seen, arrogates to itself something like the place of the full Satire.
The third part of this eighth book features an interesting conversation between the Poet and his Muse. He asks, isn’t it better to just stop? Aren’t six or seven books enough, or even too many? Their fame is widespread, and when the great monuments turn to dust, people will take them back to their own countries. It's always a bit unclear whether Martial is secretly laughing at these boasts. But the ninth Muse, with her hair and clothes soaked in perfume (probably Thalia, definitely not one of the Serious muses), criticizes him for ingratitude and foolishness. Why abandon these fun moments? What better pastime will he find? Will he trade his lighthearted writing for serious epics or compose hexameters about wars, just so scholars can quote him while good boys and nice girls despise his name? Let the serious and meticulous write those things by the light of their midnight oil. But for him, let a touch of elegance and wit flavor his Roman works, allowing real people to see and recognize their own actions and characters; and if the poem is thin, remember that it can still outshine the trumpets of many. The Epigram here, as you can see, claims a role similar to that of a full Satire.
This, one of the best and most spirited of Martial’s literary pronouncements, is followed up in a lower key by the 56th epigram of the same book, addressed to that Flaccus who is elsewhere the recipient of the poet’s literary confidences. It contains the famous line—
This, one of Martial's most vibrant and clever literary statements, is followed in a quieter tone by the 56th epigram of the same book, directed at Flaccus, who is also the person to whom the poet shares his literary thoughts. It includes the famous line—
and elaborates the doctrine that the patron makes the poet, comfort, if not luxury, the poetry, in an ingenious but impudent manner, carrying off the impudence, however, by the close. What, he supposes Flaccus to say, will you be a Virgil if I give you what Mæcenas gave him? Well, no, perhaps: but I may be a Marsus—a poet who wrote many things, but chiefly 263in the occasional kind, whom Martial greatly admired, and whose epilogue on Tibullus—
and expands on the idea that the patron shapes the poet, offering comfort, if not luxury, to poetry in a clever yet bold way, though he manages to tone down the boldness by the end. What he imagines Flaccus would say is, “Will you be a Virgil if I give you what Mæcenas gave him?” Well, maybe not, but I could be a Marsus—a poet who wrote a lot, but mainly in the occasional style, whom Martial greatly admired, and whose epilogue on Tibullus— 263
with two or three other fragments, we possess.[340] And the same doctrine, that love and luxury are needful to the bard, reappears in 73.
with two or three other fragments, we have.[340] And the same idea, that love and luxury are essential to the poet, shows up again in 73.
Martial does not often come down to the minutiæ of criticism, but he sometimes does, and once in a very noteworthy passage, ix. 11. Here, in some of his most gracefully fluttering verses, he celebrates the charm of the name[341] Eiarinos or Earinos, notes that unless he takes the epic licence of the first form it will not come into verse, and then adds—
Martial doesn't usually get into the small details of criticism, but sometimes he does, and in a particularly notable example, ix. 11. Here, in some of his most elegantly flowing lines, he praises the charm of the name[341] Eiarinos or Earinos, mentions that unless he uses the epic freedom of the first version it won't fit into verse, and then goes on to add—
There are two things noticeable here—first, Martial’s truly poetical sensitiveness to the beauty of a name, for certainly there is none prettier than Earine (let him keep the masculine to himself!) which also appears elsewhere; and secondly his equally poetical yearning for that licence of “common” quantification, which has made Greek and English the two great poetical languages of the world.[342] If he would have developed these views a little oftener, and at a little greater length, we really could have spared a considerable number of epigrams imputing unmentionable offences to the persons he did not like. It was his cue, however, to profess (though half his charm comes from his sense of them) disdain for such niceties, as in the 81st epigram of the same book, which is one of his neatest 264turns. Readers, he says, and hearers like his books, but a certain poet denies that they are correctly finished (exactos). It does not trouble him much, for he would rather that the courses of the feast he offers pleased the guests than that they pleased the cooks. In this, light as it is, there lurks the germ of a weighty criticism, and one which would, had it been worked out, have carried Martial far from the ordinary critical standpoint of his time. That, in homely phrase analogous to his own, the proof of the pudding is in the eating—that the production of the poetical satisfaction afterwards, not the satisfaction of the examiners beforehand as to the observation of the rules, is the thing—that Martial doubtless saw, and that he, by implication, says. But he does not say it quite openly, and it might have shocked Quintilian (though it would not have shocked Longinus) if he had.
There are two noticeable things here—first, Martial's genuine sensitivity to the beauty of a name, as there’s hardly a name prettier than Earine (let him keep the masculine form to himself!), which also appears in other places; and second, his equally poetic longing for the freedom of “common” measurement, which has made Greek and English the two great poetic languages in the world.[342] If he had developed these ideas a bit more often and in greater detail, we could have avoided a considerable number of epigrams accusing those he didn’t like of unspeakable offenses. However, it was his style to claim (even though half his charm comes from his awareness of these things) disdain for such subtleties, as seen in the 81st epigram of the same book, which is one of his cleverest quips. He says that readers and listeners like his books, but a certain poet argues that they aren’t properly finished (exactly). This doesn’t bother him much, because he prefers that the dishes he serves please the guests rather than just delight the cooks. In this seemingly light statement, there lies the seed of a significant critique, one which, had it been fully explored, would have taken Martial far from the typical critical viewpoint of his time. In simple terms akin to his own, the proof of the pudding is in the eating—that it’s the final poetic satisfaction that matters, not whether the examiners are pleased beforehand with the adherence to the rules. Martial certainly understood this, and he implicitly conveys it. But he doesn’t say it outright, and it might have shocked Quintilian (though it wouldn’t have surprised Longinus) had he done so.
The Tenth book is particularly rich in literary epigrams. It opens with a batch of them,—one of his pleasant excuses for yet another reappearance (the pieces are so short that if you don’t like the book you can lay it down as finished at any moment), an honest indication of the fact that some of the epigrams are only new editions, so to speak, of old ones, smoothed with a recent file, one of the not disagreeably boasting reminders that letters outlive brass and marble (a boast justified in his own case, but not so, alas! in those of Marsus and others whom he admitted as his masters), a strongly worded protest against some clandestine poet who has been forging bad epigrams in his name, a repetition of the old contemptuous pooh-poohing of stock Greek subjects, and the old exhortation to study the life. The 19th, in a pleasant envoy of the book to Pliny, bids the Muse who carries it observe her time, and not disturb the grave man at his graver hours. The 21st is an expostulation with a certain Sextus, who seems to have prided himself on the eccentric vocabulary of his poems. What is the use of writing so that Modestus and Claranus themselves (known men of learning) can scarcely understand you, and so that your books demand not an ordinary reader but the Delphic Apollo? You would prefer to Virgil Cinna—Helvius Cinna, whose fancy for out-of-the-way 265words we can see, even in the petty wreckage of his work that time has fated to us.[343] Perhaps, Martial admits, such poems may be praised; but he would rather have grammarians like his work, and not be necessary to its liking.[344] The 35th is a specially graceful compliment to the poetess Sulpicia, who wrote her love poems (apparently rather warm ones[345]) to her husband only, and with whom, says Martial, for schoolmate or schoolmistress, Sappho herself would have been doctior et pudica—a right happy blending of comparative and positive. 70 is a quaint apology, not for writing so much but for writing so little, the satire of which is so ingeniously airy that it is possible to interpret its irony in more ways than one. Potitus calls him lazy because he does not bring out more than one book a-year. What time has a man to write poetry? Calls and congratulations (which, somehow, he does not find returned), attendances at religious and official functions, listening the whole day long to other poets, to advocates, to declaimers, to very grammarians, the bath, the sportula—why, the whole day slips away sometimes without one’s being able to settle to work at all!
The Tenth book is particularly filled with literary epigrams. It starts with a bunch of them—his charming excuse for making yet another appearance (the pieces are so brief that if you don’t enjoy the book, you can put it down anytime), which honestly shows that some of the epigrams are basically just new versions of old ones, polished up recently, a not-so-modest reminder that literature lasts longer than bronze and marble (a claim that holds true for him, but unfortunately not for Marsus and others whom he acknowledged as his mentors), a strong statement against a certain underground poet who’s been writing bad epigrams under his name, a repeat of the same snarky dismissal of common Greek topics, and the usual encouragement to study life. In the 19th epigram, a nice envoy from the book to Pliny, he advises the Muse who carries it to take her time and not disturb the serious man during his more serious moments. The 21st is a conversation with a guy named Sextus, who seems to take pride in the quirky vocabulary of his poems. What’s the point of writing in a way that even Modestus and Claranus (well-known scholars) can hardly understand, so that your books require not an average reader but the Delphic Apollo? You’d rather have Helvius Cinna—whose knack for obscure words is clear even in the tiny remnants of his work that time has left us. Perhaps, Martial admits, such poems can be praised; but he would prefer that grammarians appreciate his work without needing to cater to it. The 35th is a particularly elegant compliment to the poetess Sulpicia, who wrote her love poems (which seem to be quite passionate) just for her husband, and with whom, Martial says, Sappho herself would have been doctor and modest—a happy blend of comparative and positive. 70 is a quirky apology, not for writing too much but for writing too little, the irony of which is so cleverly light that it can be interpreted in several ways. Potitus calls him lazy for not publishing more than one book a year. How is anyone supposed to find time to write poetry? There are calls and congratulations (which, for some reason, he doesn’t find reciprocated), attending religious and official events, listening all day long to other poets, advocates, declaimers, and even grammarians, the bath, the sportula—some days just slip away without him being able to focus on his work at all!
The 78th, addressed to Macer, contains the graceful request—
The 78th, addressed to Macer, contains the graceful request—
which shows Martial’s faithfulness to his exquisite master.
which shows Martial’s loyalty to his distinguished master.
The Eleventh and Twelfth, the last of the epigrams proper (for the Xenia and Apophoreta[346] have been dealt with so far as the little that they have concerns us, and the Liber de Specta 266culis is out of the question), are also fruitful. The common habit of addressing the book itself at its beginning frequently has a literary turn given to it by Martial, and as in the Tenth so in the Eleventh, not one but a batch appears as overture, chiefly dedicatory; while another batch farther on is opened by the promise, certainly not falsified, that the book is going to be the naughtiest of all. The 90th, however, is important for us, though by no means immaculateimmaculate, because the sudden fling of a handful of mud, in which Martial too often delights, is led up to by satire on that same preference for uncouth and archaic language, which, as we have seen, so often defrays the satiric criticism of the time. Chrestillus, the victim, it seems, approves no smooth verses; they must roll over rocks and jolt on half-made roads to please him. A verse like
The Eleventh and Twelfth, the last of the proper epigrams (since the Xenia and Apophoreta[346] have been mentioned as much as they concern us, and the Book of Shows is irrelevant), are also rich in content. It's common for authors to address the book itself at the beginning, a practice that Martial gives a literary twist to. In both the Tenth and Eleventh, a series of poems serves as an introduction, mostly dedicatory; while another set later on begins with the promise—certainly not untrue—that this book will be the most risqué of all. The 90th is significant for us, even though it’s by no means impeccableimmaculate, because the sudden throw of a handful of mud, which Martial frequently enjoys, is introduced through satire on the same preference for crude and archaic language, which, as we’ve seen, often navigates the satirical critique of the era. Chrestillus, the target of the joke, apparently dislikes smooth verses; they must tumble over rocks and jolt on uneven paths to satisfy him. A verse like
is better to him than all Homer, and he worships terrai frugiferai and all the jargon of Attius and Pacuvius.
is better to him than all of Homer, and he worships earth-nurturing and all the nonsense of Attius and Pacuvius.
The prose preface of the Twelfth book starts with an excuse for a three years’ silence (it would appear that for a considerable time Martial had produced a book yearly), due to the poet’s return to Spain. He had been, as the epigram above quoted pleads, too busy or too lazy to write in town; in the country he found himself deprived of the material for writing. The stimulating, teasing occupations of Rome had given place to mere clownish vacancy. However, to please Priscus, he has busied himself again, and he only hopes that his friend will not find his work “not merely Spanish of the Roman Pale, but Spanish pure and simple.”[347] In the third epigram there is a half-rueful recommendation (which Thackeray would have translated impeccably) to his book to revisit the dear old places, ending with a distich revindicating, in no wise foolishly, the crown of style—
The preface of the Twelfth book begins with an apology for a three-year silence (it seems that Martial had been publishing a book every year for quite some time), which was due to the poet's return to Spain. As suggested by the epigram above, he had either been too busy or too lazy to write while in the city; in the countryside, he found himself without the inspiration to write. The exciting, challenging experiences of Rome were replaced by dull emptiness. However, to please Priscus, he has started writing again, and he just hopes that his friend won’t find his work “not merely Spanish of the Roman Pale, but Spanish pure and simple.”[347] In the third epigram, there’s a somewhat regretful request (which Thackeray would have translated perfectly) for his book to return to the beloved old places, ending with a couplet that wisely defends the art of writing with style—
He was right. Nobody but Martial could have written 267Martial except Catullus himself in his less noble moods; and the boast is in itself a criticism and a just one. Yet Martial had his dignity, and an odd epigram, the 61st of this book, disclaims the mere coarse language in which he seems to us too often to have indulged. And the tale of literary epigrams ceases (I apologise for omissions in the bright and shifting bevy) with another odd piece, which may be either gross flattery, irony of a rather sanguinary kind, or mere playfulness, and in which he remonstrates with his friend Tucca for touching and executing, so as to make competition impossible, every kind of poetry.poetry. Epic, tragedy, lyric, satire, epigram itself—Martial has tried them all and dropped them, because he feels himself beaten by Tucca. This is not fair; let Tucca leave him at least one kind, the kind that he doesn’t care for. It is not fanciful, surely, to find a critique of poetical polypragmatism here also.
He was right. No one but Martial could have written 267Martial except Catullus himself in his less dignified moments; and that claim is itself a valid critique. Yet Martial maintained his dignity, and one peculiar epigram, the 61st in this collection, denies the crude language he seems to have used too frequently. The discussion of literary epigrams ends (I apologize for the missing details in the lively and changing group) with another unusual piece that could be seen as either excessive flattery, dark irony, or just playful banter, in which he calls out his friend Tucca for touching and executing, making it impossible to compete with him in every kind of poetry.poetry. Epic, tragedy, lyric, satire, and epigram itself—Martial has tried them all but dropped them because he feels overmatched by Tucca. This isn’t fair; Tucca should at least leave him one kind, the one he doesn’t care for. It’s not far-fetched, surely, to see a critique of poetic overreach here as well.
It may well seem to some that too much space has been accorded to Martial; but it has been allotted on the principle which, be it mistaken or not, is the principle that underlies this book. We have, in this good-for-nothing trifler, a very considerable number of pronouncements on critical points, or points connected with criticism, and, what is more, we have in him a writer who has a very clear notion of literary criticism in and for his own work. A great poet Martial is not: he has no fine madness, or only the remotest touches of it. He does not look back to the way in which Lucretius had infused that quality into the language; I do not think, speaking under correction, that he ever so much as names him. He does not anticipate (and if he had anticipated, he would not, I think, have welcomed with any pleasure) the tide which, welling in upon the severer Muses of classical Latin style, gave them once more the Siren quality in the Low Latin of the Middle Ages. Farther, he can hardly be said to have any “wood-notes wild”; even his country descriptions, charming as they are, are distinctly artificial. Much as he adores Catullus, it is not for the flashes of pure poetry which we see in that poet. But, on the other hand, Martial sees, not merely with instinctive but with critical certainty, that gift of precision, clearness, 268felicity, venustas, which the Greek-Latin blend of the Golden and Silver Ages had. He practises and he preaches the cultivation of this. He preaches it at no tedious length: his chosen form as well as his common-sense would have prevented that. But he directly extols the cultivation of style—of that quality which will make any decent judge identify a poet when he has heard three lines of his poem. And he practises what he preaches. Even what the grave and precise (quite truly one must confess) call his moral degradation saves him from confusing the moral with the literary quality of literature—the noble error of most ancient criticism. He has, as scarcely any other ancient writer has, formulated the great critical question, “L’ouvrage est-il bon ou est-il mauvais?” And if he had chosen to write a De Arte Poetica, I am bound, shocking as the confession may seem, to say that I think it would have been superior to that of Horace, while he has provided no unimportant progymnasmata towards one as it is.
It might seem to some that too much attention has been given to Martial; however, this is allocated based on the principle that, whether mistaken or not, underpins this book. In this seemingly trivial writer, we find a significant number of statements on critical issues, or topics related to criticism, and furthermore, he has a clear understanding of literary criticism regarding his own work. Martial is not a great poet; he lacks deep passion, or has only the faintest hints of it. He doesn't reference how Lucretius infused that quality into language; I don’t believe he even mentions him. He doesn’t anticipate (and if he had, I doubt he would have welcomed it) the trend that surged into the more serious Muses of classical Latin style, giving them once again the alluring quality in the Low Latin of the Middle Ages. Additionally, he can hardly be said to have any “wild notes”; even his pastoral descriptions, as charming as they are, feel distinctly contrived. Although he deeply admires Catullus, it’s not for the bursts of pure poetry found in that poet. On the other hand, Martial recognizes, not just instinctively but with critical clarity, that gift of precision, clarity, happiness, and beauty that the Greek-Latin blend of the Golden and Silver Ages possessed. He practices and advocates the cultivation of this. He doesn't preach at length: his choice of form as well as his common sense prevents that. Instead, he directly praises the development of style— that quality which allows any discerning critic to identify a poet after hearing just three lines of their work. And he lives by what he preaches. Even what the grave and precise (and it’s true, we must admit) call his moral degradation protects him from confusing the moral with the literary quality of literature—the noble mistake of most ancient criticism. He has, as few other ancient writers have, articulated the fundamental critical question, "Is the work good or is it bad?" And if he had opted to write a On the Art of Poetry, I feel, shocking as it may seem, that it would have been better than Horace’s, while he has laid down some important progymnasmata toward one as it is.
From “the mixed and subtle Martial,” as Gavin Douglas excellently |Statius.| calls him, we may pass to the poet, perhaps the rival, whom he never mentions[348]—the author of that only adequate Roman description of Lucretius which has been referred to above.[349] The precise sources of the popularity of Statius in the Middle Ages have never yet, I think, been thoroughly investigated. It is, however, not difficult to discern them afar off, and to include among them a certain touch of that uncritical quality which, as we shall see, was one of the main notes of the Middle Ages themselves. Yet the author of the words furor arduus Lucreti[350] must have been able at least to appreciate. And the poem which contains that phrase, as well as the prose prefaces of the Sylvæ where it occurs, will yield something more bearing on our subject. The first of these prefaces is a curious if not particularly felicitous plea for the legitimacy—indeed, for the necessity—of a poet’s indulging in lighter work in the intervals 269of Thebaids and Achilleids. This is something like the view of Pliny: the poet must be a Jack-of-all-poetical-trades. Martial knew better. But it is a noteworthy thing (and Martial himself would have been pungent on it) that Statius cannot make his trifles brief. Domitian’s horse has nearly three hundred lines. I do not think that there is a single poem in the five books of the Sylvæ which falls short of several scores, whatever its metre. In the preface of the second he apologises to his friend Melior for some of the pieces, as libellos quasi epigrammatic loco scriptos, and here again Martial might have had something to say about epigrams seventy-seven lines long. That Statius had not cleared up his own mind about criticism appears from the touching and attractive, though not quite consummate, Ad Claudiam Uxorem, where the poet, beaten in the public competitions where he had long triumphed, proposes that Naples, and his wife’s caresses, shall console him for the loss of tasteless and thankless Rome. But the Genethliacon Lucani, a commemorative birth-day poem on Lucan (which would have been a little more effective if we could forget that this tribute to the victim of Nero was written by a flatterer of Domitian), contains the central utterance of Statius about other poets. It is, as nearly everything of Statius has been said to be, too long and too much improvised, though also, like most things, if not everything, of his, it contains fine touches, especially that of Lucan in the shades:—
From “the mixed and subtle Martial,” as Gavin Douglas brilliantly refers to him, we can move on to the poet, perhaps his rival, whom he never mentions—the author of the only adequate Roman description of Lucretius that we've talked about before. The exact reasons for Statius's popularity in the Middle Ages haven’t really been explored in depth yet. However, it’s not hard to see some factors, including a certain uncritical tendency, which, as we will discuss, was a hallmark of the Middle Ages. Still, the author of the words passionate struggle of Lucreti must have had the ability to appreciate this. The poem that includes that phrase, along with the prose prefaces of the Sylvæ, will provide more relevant insights on our topic. The first of these prefaces is an interesting, if not particularly skillful, argument for why a poet should be allowed—indeed, why it’s necessary—for a poet to engage in lighter work during breaks from Thebaids and Achilleids. This is similar to Pliny’s view: the poet should be a Jack-of-all-poetical-trades. Martial knew better. It’s notable (and Martial himself would have had something sharp to say about this) that Statius can’t keep his trifles brief. Domitian’s horse has nearly three hundred lines. I don’t think there’s a single poem in the five books of the Sylvæ that doesn’t exceed several dozen lines, no matter what its meter. In the preface of the second book, he apologizes to his friend Melior for some of the pieces, referring to them as libels written in an epigrammatic style, and again, Martial might have had something to say about epigrams that are seventy-seven lines long. It seems that Statius hadn’t quite figured out his stance on criticism, which is apparent in the touching and appealing, albeit not fully resolved, Ad Claudiam Uxorem, where the poet, after losing public competitions in which he once triumphed, suggests that Naples and his wife's affection should comfort him for the loss of unappreciative and thankless Rome. However, the Genethliacon Lucani, a birthday poem celebrating Lucan (which might have had more impact if we could overlook that this tribute to the victim of Nero was penned by a flatterer of Domitian), holds Statius’s main thoughts about other poets. It is, as almost everything by Statius has been described, too long and too improvised, although, like most of his work, it also features some beautiful moments, especially that of Lucan in the underworld:—
But its interest for us, besides the Lucretian description, which is itself not improved by docti, consists in the long eulogy of Lucan himself, and the repeated, and therefore not probably conventional, advice to him not to be afraid of Virgil—
But what interests us, apart from the Lucretian description, which isn’t enhanced by doctors, is the lengthy praise of Lucan himself and the repeated, and likely not just conventional, advice for him not to be afraid of Virgil—
and after some time—
and after a while—
270It would be clear from this, if we did not know it from the evidence of his original work, that Statius was not on the side of the satirists, that he had no objection to the Spanish ampulla.
270It would be obvious from this, even if we didn't know it from his original work, that Statius wasn't on the side of the satirists and that he had no issue with the Spanish vial.
The, in all ways very delightful, Epistles[351] of the younger Pliny are not least delightful in the line of literary criticism. |Pliny the Younger: Criticism on the Letters.| Pliny was a confirmed man of letters. In no member of the most interesting group of late Flavian and early Antonine writers do we see more clearly the “bookish” tone which so largely pervaded Roman society. He even, on the celebrated occasion[352] when he tells Tacitus with modest pride that he had bagged three wild boars, et quidem pulcherrimos, admits that he sat at the nets with a pencil and a notebook, thus anticipating the action of Kingsley’s Lancelot Smith when he took St Francis de Sales to a meet. He takes an intelligent pride in his uncle’s literary work, and if he is a little wrong in doubting Martial’s power of “lasting” in the letter which he writes after his death,[353] let us remember that Martial had paid him a very pretty compliment (which he quotes and which we have quoted[354]), and that it would not have done to be too certain of the fact of this coming to Prince Posterity. The very first letter[355] admits a particular critical care in composition, and the second gives further particulars thereof. He had never taken such care as with the book that he sends to Arrian. He had tried to follow Demosthenes and Calvus, but few, quos æquus amavit (this allusiveness would have been reprehended by some of our modern critics), can really catch up such masters. The matter was good, and he had sometimes ventured to extract special ornaments from the “perfume-bottles”[356] of Cicero. But Arrian must give him a 271careful revision, for the booksellers tell him that the thing is already popular. He has many of the technical phrases which half attract and half repel modern readers, because they are so difficult to adjust. There is something like a miniature review in his description of the works of Pompeius Saturninus to Erucius in i. 16. This Pompey has something so varium, so flexibile, so multiplex, that he holds Pliny’s entire attention. He had heard him pleading both with and without preparation, acriter et ardenter, nec minus polite et ornate. There were in these speeches acutæ, crebræque sententiæ, a grave and decorous construction, sonorous and archaic terms (Martial and Persius would have shaken heads). “All these things,” he says, “please strangely when they are rolled forth in a rushing flood, and they please even if they are read over again. You will think as I do when you have his orations in your hands, orations comparable to those of any of the ancients whom he rivals. Yet he is still more satisfactory in History, whether you take his brevity, or his light, or his sweetness, or his splendour, or his sublimity. In popular addresses he is the same as in Oratory, though more compressed and circumscript, and wound together. His verses are as good as Catullus or Calvus, and full of elegance, sweetness, bitterness, love! and his Letters (which he calls his wife’s) are like Plautus or Terence without the metre.” Truly an Admirable Crichton of a Pompeius Saturninus! and great pity it is that he has not come down to us, this “Cambridge the everything”[357]—of circa 100 A.D.
The Epistles[351] of the younger Pliny are incredibly delightful, particularly in the realm of literary criticism. |Pliny the Younger: Critique of the Letters.| Pliny was a committed writer. In no other member of the fascinating group of late Flavian and early Antonine authors do we see more clearly the “bookish” vibe that was prevalent in Roman society. On the famous occasion[352] when he tells Tacitus with modest pride that he had caught three wild boars, and truly beautiful, he admits that he sat by the nets with a pencil and a notebook, similar to Kingsley’s Lancelot Smith when he took St. Francis de Sales to a meet. He takes intelligent pride in his uncle’s literary work, and even if he’s a bit mistaken in doubting Martial's capacity for “lasting” in the letter he writes after Martial’s death,[353] we should remember that Martial had given him a nice compliment (which he quotes and which we’ve quoted[354]), and it wouldn't have been wise to be too certain about this reaching Prince Posterity. The very first letter[355] shows particular critical care in composition, and the second provides further details about it. He had never put as much care into the book he sends to Arrian. He had tried to follow Demosthenes and Calvus, but few, equal love (this allusiveness would be criticized by some of our modern reviewers), can genuinely catch up with such masters. The content was good, and he had sometimes dared to lift special embellishments from the “perfume-bottles”[356] of Cicero. But Arrian must give him a careful revision because the booksellers say it’s already popular. He uses many technical phrases that simultaneously attract and repel modern readers, since they are so hard to adapt. There’s almost a miniature review in his description of Pompeius Saturninus's works to Erucius in i. 16. This Pompey has something so variant, so flexible, so multiplex, that he captures Pliny’s full attention. He had heard him speak both with and without preparation, with intensity and passion, as well as being both polished and elegant. In these speeches were sharp and frequent insights, a serious and proper construction, and sonorous archaic terms (Martial and Persius would have disapproved). “All these things,” he says, “are oddly enjoyable when delivered in a rushing torrent, and they remain enjoyable even when read again. You will think as I do when you have his speeches in your hands, speeches that can rival those of any of the ancients. Yet he is even more impressive in History, whether you consider his brevity, lightness, sweetness, splendor, or sublimity. In popular speeches, he’s just like in Oratory, though more concise and tightly woven. His verses are as good as Catullus or Calvus, filled with elegance, sweetness, bitterness, love! And his Letters (which he refers to as his wife’s) are reminiscent of Plautus or Terence but without the meter.” Truly an Admirable Crichton of a Pompeius Saturninus! It’s a great shame he hasn’t come down to us, this “Cambridge the everything”[357]—of around 100 CE
But the most famous of Pliny’s letters in connection with this subject is the twentieth of the first book,[358] to Tacitus, in which he deals with a set question of literary criticism. “A certain learned and skilful man” maintains that in oratory brevity is everything. In certain cases, Pliny admits, but only in certain cases. The adversary objects Lysias among the Greeks, the Gracchi and Cato among the Romans. Pliny 272retorts with Demosthenes, Æschines, Hyperides, Pollio, Cæsar, Cælius, Cicero. Indeed he does not fear to lay it down as a general principle, “the bigger the better.”[359] The adversary says that the orators spoke less than they published. Pliny dissents. And then he discusses the matter generally—from the point of view of oratory in the main, but partly also from that of literature. And his general view, like that of his generation (I hardly know whether to include his master Quintilian or not), may be taken as put in the phrase, Non enim amputata oratio et abscissa, sed lata et magnifica et excelsa tonat, fulgurat, omnia denique perturbat ac miscet.[360]
But the most famous of Pliny's letters on this topic is the twentieth from the first book,[358] to Tacitus, where he addresses a specific question in literary criticism. “A certain learned and skilled man” argues that in oratory, brevity is key. Pliny agrees in some cases, but only in certain situations. The opponent cites Lysias among the Greeks, the Gracchi, and Cato among the Romans. Pliny counters with examples like Demosthenes, Æschines, Hyperides, Pollio, Cæsar, Cælius, and Cicero. In fact, he confidently states a general principle: “the bigger the better.”[359] The opponent claims that orators spoke less than what they published. Pliny disagrees. He then discusses the topic broadly—from the viewpoint of oratory mainly, but also partly from the perspective of literature. His overall view, similar to that of his generation (I’m not sure if I should include his teacher Quintilian or not), can be summed up in the phrase, For it is not a speech that is cut off and severed, but one that roars, dazzles, and is expansive and extraordinary, disrupting and mixing everything in the end..[360]
The third letter of the second book is a set panegyric of Isæus,[361] which would be of more interest if criticisms of orators were not so common; the fifth of the third is the notice of the life, literary and other, of Pliny the Elder. The obituary criticism of Martial, to which reference has been made, occurs in the 21st of this third book, and is a little patronising. But the contemner of brevity, even if he were a private friend and a flattered one, and if he had (as most Romans would have had) no objection to Martial’s freedom of subject and language, could hardly be expected to do full justice to the epigrammatist.
The third letter of the second book is a glowing tribute to Isæus,[361] which would be more interesting if there weren't so many criticisms of orators; the fifth letter of the third book is about the life, both literary and otherwise, of Pliny the Elder. The critical obituary of Martial, which has been mentioned, appears in the 21st letter of this third book and comes off as somewhat patronizing. However, even a friend who isn't keen on brevity, and who would likely have no issue with Martial’s bold topics and language, would find it hard to fully appreciate the epigrammatist.
We are less able to judge the literary part of the flattering epistle (iv. 3) to Antoninus, afterwards Emperor, which is so much in the extravagant style of Roman compliment that, in the absence of the work referred to, it gives us no critical information whatever. The literary characteristic of the future Pius appeared to Pliny to be the mixture of the severe with the agreeable—of the grave with the gay, which made his style 273extraordinary sweet, as the eighteenth century would have said. The usual honey and its maker-bees put in the usual appearance to express Pliny’s sensations when he reads his correspondent’s Greek epigrams and iambics. He thinks of Callimachus or Herodes (doubtless our just recovered Herondas). Only neither has done anything so humane, so venust, so sweet, so loving, so keen, so correct. How could a Roman write such Greek? It is more Attic than Athens, and Pliny grudges such a writer to the Greeks, though there is no doubt that if Antoninus would only write in his mother tongue he would do better still.
We're not great at judging the literary quality of the flattering letter (iv. 3) to Antoninus, who later became emperor. It's so over-the-top in the typical Roman way that, without the work it references, it offers us no useful critical insight. Pliny saw the future Pius's unique writing style as a blend of seriousness and charm—combining the serious with the lighthearted, which made his style exceptionally sweet, as people in the eighteenth century would describe it. The usual imagery of honey and the bees pops up to convey Pliny’s feelings when he reads his correspondent’s Greek epigrams and iambics. He thinks of Callimachus or Herodes (and likely our just rediscovered Herondas). Yet neither has created anything as human, beautiful, sweet, loving, insightful, or precise. How could a Roman write such great Greek? It’s more Attic than what you'd find in Athens, and Pliny resents that such a talent belongs to the Greeks, even though there's no doubt that if Antoninus wrote in his native language, he'd likely excel even more.
IV. 14, enclosing some hendecasyllabics which have not come down (from other specimens they are a tolerable loss), contains some interesting and curious remarks on the always burning and never yet settled question of morality in literature. Pliny adopts to the full, as a matter of principle, the doctrine which his friend Martial had both practised and preached, that naughty things, and even the naughtiest words, may figure in poetry,—that, as Pliny himself puts it, with the still higher authority of Catullus—
IV. 14, which includes some hendecasyllabics that have not survived (from other examples, their loss isn’t too significant), features some interesting and thought-provoking comments on the ongoing and unresolved issue of morality in literature. Pliny fully embraces the principle advocated by his friend Martial, who both practiced and preached that inappropriate subjects, and even the most inappropriate words, can appear in poetry—just as Pliny himself states, with the added authority of Catullus—
Only he himself declines to use the naughty words,[362] not out of prudery, but out of timidity. He follows this up with the sounder doctrine that everything must be judged in its own kind.
Only he himself refuses to use the dirty words,[362] not out of being overly proper, but out of fear. He backs this up with the wiser idea that everything should be judged on its own terms.
Another short letter to Antoninus (iv. 18) not merely repeats the praise of his Greek epigrams, but informs us that Pliny himself has put some of these in Latin. A longer one, which follows, to Calpurnia Hispulla, contains an elaborate eulogy of the lady’s niece, Pliny’s second wife, who shows her good taste and virtue by learning her husband’s books by heart, instructing herself in literature generally for love of him, and singing his verses. And later, with something of the same innocence or lack of humour which was a Roman—in fact, has generally been a Latin—characteristic, he tells us that he has been for three days 274listening cum summa voluptate to a certain Sentius Augurinus, reciting his poems or poemkins (poematia). Sentius, it seems, performed many things with lightness, many with sublimity, many with beauty, many with tenderness, many with sweetness, many with bile. It is not quite clear under which head comes the specimen he produces, which is a rather feeble compliment to Pliny himself. “Vides,” says Pliny, after quoting it, “quam acuta omnia, quam apta, quam expressa.” Besides, he is the friend of Spurinna and Antoninus. What an emendatus adolescens!
Another short letter to Antoninus (iv. 18) not only repeats the praise of his Greek epigrams but also tells us that Pliny himself has translated some of these into Latin. A longer one that follows, addressed to Calpurnia Hispulla, contains an elaborate tribute to the lady's niece, Pliny’s second wife, who shows her good taste and virtue by memorizing her husband's works, studying literature out of love for him, and singing his verses. Later, with a hint of the same innocence or lack of humor that characterized the Romans—and has generally been a trait of Latin speakers—he tells us that he spent three days listening 274 with great pleasure to a certain Sentius Augurinus, reciting his poems or short poems (poematry). Sentius, it appears, performed many pieces with lightness, many with depth, many with beauty, many with tenderness, and many with sweetness, while others were done with bile. It’s not entirely clear which category the sample he presents falls under, which is a somewhat weak compliment to Pliny himself. "You see," Pliny says after quoting it, "how sharp everything is, how fitting, how well-expressed." Besides, he is friends with Spurinna and Antoninus. What a corrected teen!
V. 8[363] is a not uninteresting paper on History. Tutinius Capito wishes him, as he tells us others had done, to write this. Pliny is not ill-disposed to do so, not because he thinks he shall do it very well, but (the sentiment is a fine one, though a little bombastically expressed) because “it seems to him one of the best of actions to rescue from perishing that which ought to be eternal.”[364] His idea of history, however, is not very lofty. Oratory and Poetry, he says, must have style; History pleases howsoever it be written, because of the natural curiosity of man—a doctrine which, in slightly changed matter, has been joyfully accepted by the usual novelist. Besides, his uncle had been a diligent historian. Then why does he delay? Because he wants to execute a careful recension of his speeches in important cases, and he hardly feels equal to both tasks, while, though there is much in common between Oratory and History, they are also different. The contrast is curious, and shows the overweening position which Oratory had with the ancients. To History, says Pliny, things humble and sordid, or at least mediocre, belong: to Oratory, all that is exquisite, splendid, and lofty.[365] The bare bones, muscles, and nerves suit history: 275Oratory must have the swelling bulk of flesh and the waving plumes of hair. History pleases by rough, bitter energy:[366] Oratory by long-drawn sweetness. Diction, style, construction—all are different. After which he gives a somewhat unexpected turn to the famous Thucydidean saying, by admitting that history is the ktema, and the agonisma oratory. And, therefore, he thinks that he had better not attempt at once two things so different. A letter to Suetonius about the books of both (v. 10), another to Spurinna (v. 17) about a recitation by Calpurnius Piso, a third (vi. 15) on a thin jest by Javolenus Priscus at another recitation by a descendant of Propertius (who began “Prisce jubes,” and was interrupted by Javolenus, Ego vero non jubeo), may be glanced at rather than discussed.
V. 8[363] is an intriguing paper on history. Tutinius Capito wishes him, as he tells us others had done, to write this. Pliny is open to the idea, not because he thinks he’ll do a great job, but because “it seems to him one of the best actions to save from fading away that which should be eternal.”[364] However, his view of history isn’t very grand. He asserts that oratory and poetry need style; history is pleasing regardless of how it’s written, due to the natural curiosity of people—a belief that, with a few tweaks, has been eagerly embraced by today's novelists. Besides, his uncle was a dedicated historian. So, why the hesitation? Because he wants to carefully review his speeches from significant cases, and he doesn’t feel capable of handling both tasks at once. Although there are similarities between oratory and history, they are also distinct. The contrast is interesting and highlights the esteemed position of oratory in ancient times. According to Pliny, history deals with things humble, sordid, or at least mediocre, while oratory covers all that is exquisite, splendid, and lofty.[365] The bare bones, muscles, and nerves suit history: 275Oratory requires the rounded mass of flesh and the flowing strands of hair. History captivates with its rough, bitter energy:[366] Oratory with its drawn-out sweetness. Diction, style, and structure are all different. After this, he gives a surprising twist to the famous Thucydidean saying by asserting that history is the ktema, and oratory is the agonisma. Therefore, he thinks it’s better not to attempt both those very different things at once. A letter to Suetonius about the books of both (v. 10), another to Spurinna (v. 17) about a recitation by Calpurnius Piso, and a third (vi. 15) discussing a lighthearted joke by Javolenus Priscus at another recitation by a descendant of Propertius (who started with “Prisce jubes,” and was interrupted by Javolenus, I really don't command.), may be briefly mentioned rather than thoroughly discussed.
Perhaps there is no better document of Pliny’s literary criticism, both in its strength and in its weakness, than vi. 17. He writes in a state of indignatiuncula (let us translate “mild wrath”), which he can only relieve by working it off in a letter to his friend Restitutus. He has been at one of the eternal recitations, where the book recited was not so usual; indeed, it was absolutissimus—quite “A per se,” as our ancestors would have said. But one or two of the audience (clever[367] fellows, as they and a few others thought) listened to it as if they were deaf mutes. They did not open their lips: they did not clap: they did not even rise from their seats save when they were tired of sitting. What is the good of such gravity, such wisdom, nay, such laziness, arrogance, sinisterity (a good word!), or, to cut things short, madness, which leads men to spend a whole day [the terrors of recitation were obviously not exaggerated by the satirists] in offending and making an enemy of a man whom you have visited as a friend? Are you clever? Do not show envy: the envier is the lesser. Nay, whether you can yourself do as well, or less well, all the same praise him, 276whether he be inferior or superior or equal. Your superior, because, if he is not praiseworthy, still less are you; your equal or inferior, because the better he is, in that case, the better you are. Pliny, for his part, is wont to venerate and admire anybody who does anything in literature. It is a difficult thing, sir, an arduous, a fastidious, and it has a knack of bringing scorn on those who scorn it.[368] Restitutus will surely agree: he is the most amiable and considerate of judges. We may mark this passage as, of many interesting ones, that which gives us Pliny’s measure as a literary critic best.
Perhaps there’s no better example of Pliny’s literary criticism, both its strengths and weaknesses, than vi. 17. He writes in a state of indignation (let’s translate it as “mild anger”), which he can only relieve by writing a letter to his friend Restitutus. He’s just attended one of those endless recitations, where the book read was quite unusual; in fact, it was absolutist—totally “A per se,” as our ancestors would have put it. But one or two people in the audience (clever [367] fellows, or so they thought) listened as if they were deaf mutes. They didn’t say a word: they didn’t clap: they didn’t even get up from their seats unless they were tired of sitting. What good is such seriousness, such wisdom, or even such laziness, arrogance, sinisterity (a solid word!), or to put it plainly, madness, which leads people to spend an entire day [the fears of recitation were clearly not exaggerated by the satirists] offending and making an enemy of someone you visited as a friend? Are you smart? Don’t show envy: the envious person is the lesser. Whether you can do as well or not, either way, praise him, 276 whether he’s inferior, superior, or equal. Praise your superior because, if he’s not praiseworthy, then you’re even less so; praise your equal or inferior because the better he is, the better you are. Pliny, for his part, tends to respect and admire anyone who contributes to literature. It’s a challenging task, sir, a demanding one, and it tends to attract scorn from those who disdain it.[368] Restitutus will surely agree: he’s the most kind and thoughtful of judges. We can mark this section as one of many interesting ones that best illustrates Pliny’s perspective as a literary critic.
But the list of his noteworthy “places” is by no means closed. VI. 21 gives us his standpoint in another famous quarrel—that of Ancients and Moderns. He admires the former, but by no means so as to despise the latter. He does not hold with the doctrine of the senescence of nature. He recently heard Vergilius Romanus recite a comedy in the Old Comedy kind, which was as good as it could be. The same man has written mimiambics with perfect grace, comedies in another kind as good as Menander’s; he has force, grandeur, subtlety, bitterness, sweetness, neatness, he glorifies virtue, attacks vice, invents his personages,[369] and uses real ones, with equal appropriateness. And (as by this time we begin to expect in such cases) “In writing about me he has only gone wrong by excessive kindness; and, after all, poets may feign.” One sees that the excellent Pliny’s geese were swans in every quill.
But the list of his notable “places” is far from complete. VI. 21 shows us his position in another well-known debate—the one between Ancients and Moderns. He appreciates the former, but not in a way that belittles the latter. He doesn’t subscribe to the idea of nature growing old. Recently, he heard Vergilius Romanus perform a comedy in the style of Old Comedy, which was excellent. This same person has composed mimiambics with perfect grace, as well as comedies that are as good as Menander’s; he has strength, grandeur, subtlety, bitterness, sweetness, and precision. He celebrates virtue, criticizes vice, creates his own characters, and appropriately uses real ones. And (as we start to expect in such situations) “In writing about me, he’s only gone wrong through too much kindness; and, after all, poets can embellish.” One can see that the great Pliny’s geese were swans in every feather.
VII. 4 deals at some length with his own poems, and gives some hexameters about Tiro and Cicero, which are in style quite worthy of the subject. There are some elegiacs (rather better) in vii. 8, which is an elaborate recommendation of literary study—the turning of Greek into Latin, and vice versa, the refashioning and rearrangement of work already done, the alternation of oratorical practice with history, letter-writing, and verse of the lighter kind, which receives an elaborate and not unhappy encomium. As for reading, read 277all the best models in all the styles in which you write. VII. 17 is on recitation; 20 of the same book is one of several interesting, though slightly amusing, letters to Tacitus, in which Pliny implies it to be his own opinion, and quotes it as that of others, that he and Tacitus were the two greatest literary men of Rome, and that it was quite wonderful that they were such friends. What Tacitus thought of the conjunction we do not know; he was probably too well bred a man to put his thought in words, though a Tacitean expression of it would indeed be a treasure. In vii. 25 we meet another “swan,” Terentius Junior, who writes things quam tersa omnia! quam Latina! quam Græca! Later, in the 30th, a friend having compared his work, in vindication of Helvidius Priscus, to that of Demosthenes against Midias, he confesses that he had had the piece in view, though he thinks it would have been improbum et pæne furiosum to have imagined rivalry possible. In viii. 4 he encourages the friend to write an epic poem in Greek on the Dacian war, thereby incurring a considerable responsibility. The descendant of Propertius, on whom Javolenus Priscus made that surpassing joke, recurs in ix. 22 with fresh praise; and the last literary letter of importance (the 26th of the same) is on what may be called the grand style in oratory.
VII. 4 discusses his own poems at length and includes some hexameters about Tiro and Cicero that are impressive in style. There are some elegiacs (which are actually better) in vii. 8, where he recommends literary study—transforming Greek into Latin and vice versa, reworking and rearranging existing pieces, and alternating oratorical practice with history, letter-writing, and lighter verse, all of which receives a detailed and favorable praise. As for reading, check out all the best examples in every style you write. VII. 17 focuses on recitation; 20 of the same book contains one of several interesting yet somewhat amusing letters to Tacitus, where Pliny suggests that he believes, and quotes others who say, that he and Tacitus are the two greatest literary figures in Rome, marveling at how they are such good friends. We don’t know what Tacitus thought about this; he was probably too polite to express his feelings verbally, although his way of putting it would truly be a gem. In vii. 25, we encounter another “swan,” Terentius Junior, who writes things quam tersa omnia! quam Latina! quam Græca! Later, in the 30th, after a friend compares his work, in defense of Helvidius Priscus, to Demosthenes' against Midias, he admits he had that piece in mind, though he believes it would have been improper and almost mad to think of rivalry. In viii. 4, he encourages a friend to write an epic poem in Greek about the Dacian war, which comes with a significant responsibility. The descendant of Propertius, whom Javolenus Priscus joked about, appears again in ix. 22 with more praise; and the last significant literary letter (the 26th of the same) discusses what can be called the grand style in oratory.
Here, as elsewhere, there may no doubt be room for difference of opinion as to the space and importance allowed to our witnesses. From the point of view of this book, however, Pliny’s testimony is of the utmost importance. We may regret—I certainly do—that an equal abundance of documents of the same character has not come to us from some one of greater literary competence—from Aristotle, or even from Dionysius, from Longinus, or even from Quintilian. But this is distinctly a case where the better is enemy to the good. For the purpose of ascertaining what was the actual state of critical opinion and literary taste at a given time, it is of more value to possess such a collection as this of Pliny’s than to have fifty Arts of Poetry.
Here, as in other places, there's definitely room for different opinions on how much attention and significance we give to our witnesses. But from the perspective of this book, Pliny’s testimony is extremely important. I regret— and I really do— that we haven’t received an equal amount of documents from someone with greater literary skill— like Aristotle, or even Dionysius, Longinus, or Quintilian. However, this is definitely a situation where the better can be the enemy of the good. To truly understand the actual state of critical opinion and literary taste at a certain time, having a collection like Pliny’s is more valuable than having fifty Arts of Poetry.
Let us “write off” liberally at the outset for the drawbacks of the document. Pliny’s Letters, pleasant as they are, are 278not free from a suspicion, and, considering some statements of their own, something more than a suspicion, of being not entirely spontaneous: they were, at any rate in some cases, evidently written for publication. The author himself, though a man of excellent learning, of the completest cultivation of his day, of wide and ardent literary interests, and of no little common-sense, was, as some of his quoted judgments will have shown, not quite sufficiently possessed of the finest or most discriminating literary judgment. Moreover, he had a somewhat omnivorous and disproportionate opinion of the value of literary work, merely as such, even merely as something that looked such—compilation, translation, copying verse and prose, what not. Further, in these characteristics he to a great extent reflected those of his time—a time of great and active attention to literature, but rather one of talent than of genius, a period of decadence in many respects, and hardly of resurrection in any, and lastly, a period of doubtful literary taste, inclining, when it was sincere, to the florid and Asiatic, when it affected superiority, to a forced Pseudo-Atticism and concinnity.
Let’s “write off” the shortcomings of the document right away. Pliny’s Letters, as enjoyable as they are, may not be entirely genuine: they appear to be written for publication in some cases. The author, although highly educated, well-cultivated for his time, and passionately interested in literature, lacks the sharpest literary judgment, as some of his quotes indicate. Additionally, he held a rather inflated view of the value of literary work, regardless of its quality—compilation, translation, and other forms. Moreover, these traits reflect those of his time—a period engaged with literature, marked more by talent than by true genius. It was a time of decline in many respects and not really a revival, along with questionable literary taste that often leaned towards the excessive and Asiatic when genuine, or pretentious Pseudo-Atticism and artificial elegance when trying to appear superior.
Yet it will readily be perceived that none of these allowances is damning to the individual, while most of them even increase his value as a representative of the period itself. That he was, and was regarded by the time itself as, one of the most eminent of contemporary men of letters, cannot reasonably be doubted, though he certainly yokes himself rather unequally with Tacitus. And he is none the worse witness that, though a generous admirer of antiquity, he avowedly was by no means so out of conceit with his own time as men of letters often are. That this age was no decrepit one need hardly be said—with Persius “dead ere his prime,” and Martial, Juvenal, Quintilian, Tacitus, Statius, and Pliny himself, in full flourishing, with Marcus Aurelius and Arrian coming, with Lucian and Apuleius not far off—to mention no others—it had something considerable to show and say for itself. If we can obtain anything like a clear view of its opinions on literary criticism (to which it was naturally inclined, as being itself not of the very first, 279and having pasts of the very first behind it), we shall not do ill. And Pliny gives us help of a very special kind, and in very abundant degree, for the attainment of such a view, which we may proceed to take, after noticing briefly the only other documents of the time which require notice for our purpose.
Yet it's easy to see that none of these allowances are damaging to the individual, and most of them even enhance his importance as a representative of the era itself. There's no doubt that he was seen by his contemporaries as one of the most distinguished literary figures of his time, although he does pair himself rather unevenly with Tacitus. He’s not a lesser witness because, while he admired the past, he clearly wasn't overly critical of his own time like many writers often are. It hardly needs to be stated that this era was not a weak one—with Persius "dead before his prime," and Martial, Juvenal, Quintilian, Tacitus, Statius, and Pliny himself thriving, along with Marcus Aurelius and Arrian on the way, and Lucian and Apuleius not far behind, to say nothing of others—it had much significant work to show and discuss. If we can get a clear understanding of its views on literary criticism (which it naturally inclined toward, considering it wasn’t among the very best and had illustrious predecessors), we’ll be in good shape. Pliny provides a special and plentiful resource for us to gain such insight, which we can explore after briefly noting the only other documents from that time that are relevant to our purpose.
These are the Apocrypha[370] of Quintilian, which are, for more reasons than one, best regarded apart from the Institutes. There are, in the first place, the Declamations, already referred to[371]—nineteen complete, with sketches, fragments, and skeletons of a much larger number, which even thus falls short of the huge total of nearly four hundred assigned to him after a fashion. If the whole were written on the scale of the score that we possess, they would fill some four thousand closely printed pages. Interesting, in a fashion, they are; as pointed out above, they supply, with the works of the elder Seneca, our only considerable bodies in Latin of that work of the schools which for centuries occupied the growing intellects of the two great ancient literary nations, and which supplied the never-blunted point of the satirist’s
These are the Apocrypha[370] of Quintilian, which, for many reasons, are best seen separately from the Institutes. First, there are the Declamations, already mentioned[371]—nineteen complete pieces, along with sketches, fragments, and outlines of many more, which still falls short of the nearly four hundred attributed to him in some way. If everything were written at the same length as what we have, it would take up about four thousand densely printed pages. They are somewhat interesting; as noted earlier, they, along with the works of the elder Seneca, represent our only significant collections in Latin of the school work that engaged the intellectuals of the two great ancient literary cultures for centuries, and which provided the unyielding edge of the satirist’s.
Seneca has been treated already in his proper place. The Pseudo-Quintilian (for there is hardly a page of the Declamations which does not fly in the face of the Institutes) gives us speeches, adjusted to the strict canons of status and the rest, written in the well-known style of the Ciceronian superlative (one wonders that, simply to save breath and time, the bar of Rome did not agree that any one who said -issimus should be sconced an amphora, or, if that seem excessive, at least a congius), extremely ingenious now and then, but of the 280most fantastic and arbitrary quality. The chief interest of them, at least from our point of view, is, that in the mere reading one understands how impossible it was that attention to such things should consist with attention to true literary criticism.
Seneca has already been discussed in the right context. The Pseudo-Quintilian (since hardly a page of the Declamations doesn't contradict the Institutes) offers us speeches that adhere to the strict principles of status and more, written in the well-known style of Cicero's best work. It's surprising that, just to save breath and time, the legal community of Rome didn’t agree to fine anyone who used -issimus with an amphora, or, if that seems too harsh, at least a congius. These speeches are sometimes cleverly constructed, but they are also extremely peculiar and arbitrary. The main interest for us is that simply reading them shows how impossible it was for someone to focus on such matters while also engaging in genuine literary criticism.
The Dialogus de Claris Oratoribus, traditionally ascribed to Tacitus, though some will have it to be nothing less than the |The Dialogus de Claris Oratoribus.| otherwise lost De Causis corruptæ Eloquentiæ which Quintilian, as we know from himself, certainly wrote, is a much more meritorious performance. The style is very unlike[372] that of the surely unmistakable author of the Germania and the Annals, the method does not seem, to me at least, after a good deal of study of Quintilian, to be his. But it is very likely about their date, and by no contemptible author. The opening certainly chimes in not ill with the title of Quintilian’s missing treatise. A certain Justus Falinus had asked why, after the magnificent crops of oratory which former ages had yielded, the very name of orator had almost died out, and had been supplanted by “counsel”[373] and “advocate” and “patron.” The author replies, with a due Ciceronianism, that he had better rub up his memory of a remarkable conversation on the subject heard in his youth. Curiatius Maternus, both poet and orator, had recited a tragedy on Cato which excited the town nearly as much as another piece of the same name sixteen hundred years later; and Marcus Aper, a man of Gaulish origin, consular rank, and great fame, and Julius Secundus, met (with the writer) at Maternus’ house to talk over it. The first of these rather despised literature, relying on mother-wit; the second was said to be indebted more to art than to nature: but both were among the leading counsel of their day. Secundus gently suggests that Cato is a dangerous subject, and Maternus says 281that he has another tragedy in hand (Thyestes) with which to follow it. Then Aper opens fire upon him: first, for deserting oratory and the bar for idle play-writing; secondly, for choosing foolish fancy subjects like Thyestes. Maternus appeals to Secundus. He is accustomed to Aper’s denunciations of poetry. Will not Secundus act as judge? Secundus says that he is not quite impartial because of his friendship for Saleius Bassus (a contemporary epic poet of whom we hear in Quintilian as a particular friend of his). Oh, says Aper, let Bassus and others, who cannot compass oratory, cultivate poetry if they like. Here is Maternus who can: so he is wasting his time. And he embarks on a warm and by no means ineloquent eulogy of eloquence from its practical side, urging not merely its great political importance but other points. Eloquence opens positions of opulence and power, makes you valuable to your friends and the State, is a safeguard to yourself, gives fame, wealth, dignity. As for poetry, it brings none of these things. It is of no use, and the pleasure it gives is short, idle, and unprofitable. What is the good of it? Who thinks much even of Bassus himself? And if he or his friends are in any difficulty, to whom will they go? Why, to an orator. The poet spends an infinity of labour on his poem, compasses heaven and earth to whip an audience together, and gets nothing from it. Certainly Vespasian did give Bassus five hundred sestertia, and very noble it was of him; but this was mere alms. An orator earns his money. Besides, your poets have to skulk in the country, and even if they stay in town, who cares about them, or goes to see them? Of course, as before said, if a man cannot be an orator, why, let him be a poet. But eloquence is as great a thing from the merely literary point of view, and far more useful.
The Dialogus on Famous Orators, usually attributed to Tacitus, although some argue it is nothing less than the The Dialogus de Claris Oratoribus. otherwise lost De Causis of Corrupted Eloquence which Quintilian, as we know from his own words, definitely wrote, is a much more commendable work. The style is very different from[372] that of the unmistakable author of the Germania and the Annals; the method doesn’t seem to me, after a considerable study of Quintilian, to be his. However, it's likely from around the same time and written by a capable author. The opening definitely resonates well with the title of Quintilian’s missing treatise. A certain Justus Falinus questioned why, after the amazing oratory of earlier times, the very title of orator had nearly faded away, replaced by “counsel”[373] and “advocate” and “patron.” The author responds, with a touch of Cicero, that he should refresh his memory of a notable conversation about this topic he overheard in his youth. Curiatius Maternus, both a poet and orator, had recited a tragedy about Cato that stirred the town almost as much as another piece with the same name did sixteen hundred years later; and Marcus Aper, a man of Gallic descent, consular status, and significant reputation, along with Julius Secundus, met (with the writer) at Maternus’ place to discuss it. The first of them looked down on literature, relying on his natural talent; the second was said to owe more to technique than to talent: but both were among the leading counsels of their time. Secundus gently points out that Cato is a sensitive topic, and Maternus mentions 281that he has another tragedy in the works (Thyestes) to follow it. Then Aper launches into a critique: first, for abandoning oratory and the courtroom for pointless playwriting; second, for choosing trivial subjects like Thyestes. Maternus turns to Secundus. He knows Aper’s criticisms of poetry well. Will Secundus serve as the judge? Secundus admits he’s not entirely impartial because of his friendship with Saleius Bassus (a contemporary epic poet mentioned by Quintilian as a close friend of his). Oh, responds Aper, let Bassus and others, who can’t master oratory, pursue poetry if they want to. Here’s Maternus, who can: yet he’s wasting his time. And he goes on a passionate and certainly not clumsy praise of eloquence from its practical perspective, highlighting not only its great political significance but other benefits as well. Eloquence opens doors to wealth and power, makes you valuable to your friends and the State, protects you, and brings fame, money, and dignity. In contrast, poetry offers none of these advantages. It’s pointless, and the pleasure it provides is fleeting, trivial, and unhelpful. What’s the use of it? Who really thinks highly of Bassus himself? And if he or his friends face troubles, who do they turn to? An orator. The poet invests an immense amount of effort into his poem, strives to gather an audience, and gains nothing from it. Certainly, Vespasian did give Bassus five hundred sestertia, and that was very generous; but it was mere charity. An orator earns his pay. Moreover, poets have to hide away in the countryside, and even when they stay in the city, who cares about them or goes to see them? Of course, as previously mentioned, if someone can't be an orator, then they should be a poet. But eloquence is equally significant from a literary standpoint and far more practical.
Maternus takes this diatribe quite coolly, and replies readily enough. He has had some little experience, he says, and some little fame in both oratory and poetry: he does not care for the publicity (so precious to Aper) which the former brings, and, holding the contrary opinion to his friend’s, he thinks the country life far higher and better than that of the town. The great poets of old, if you reckon mere fame, are at least the 282equals of the orators, and (here we come to another point of contact with Quintilian) there are more nowadays who run down Cicero than Virgil. The unquiet and anxious life of the orator has no charms for him. He wants neither more money nor more power: and he would have himself figured on his tomb, not serious and frowning, but merry and crowned. At the peroration of Maternus comes in Vipsanius[374] Messalla, who, being informed by Secundus of the nature of the dispute, expresses his approval of it, but hints a strong preference for the older orators. Aper catches this up rather hotly, after his manner: and after a little general conversation puts the obvious aporia, Who are the old orators? running over the history of Roman oratory, with some not uninteresting criticisms, and a strong contention in favour of his own contemporaries. Maternus and Messalla take up the same matter from other sides, and the dialogue ends.
Maternus takes this criticism pretty calmly and responds without hesitation. He mentions that he has a bit of experience and some recognition in both public speaking and poetry: he doesn’t care for the fame (which is so valuable to Aper) that the former brings, and he believes that country life is far superior and better than city life, which is the opposite of his friend’s view. The great poets of the past, if you’re counting mere fame, are at least on par with the orators, and (as we connect with Quintilian here) more people today criticize Cicero than Virgil. He finds the restless and stressful life of an orator unappealing. He doesn’t want more money or more power; he’d prefer to be depicted on his tomb not looking serious and frowning, but happy and crowned. As Maternus finishes, Vipsanius Messalla enters, who, after Secundus informs him about the debate, expresses his approval but implies a strong preference for the older orators. Aper jumps on this rather defensively, as is his style, and after some small talk raises the obvious question: Who are the old orators? He goes through the history of Roman oratory, providing some interesting critiques and strongly arguing in favor of his own contemporaries. Maternus and Messalla discuss the topic from different angles, and the dialogue concludes.
This piece at first promises considerably, and it cannot be said to perform badly in any place; but its conclusion and middle part are of less importance to us than seemed likely at the beginning. The panegyrics of Oratory and Poetry respectively, in which Aper and Maternus indulge, might well have led to a fuller and more searching analysis of the respective literary merits of the two—instead of which we have from Aper only a rather Philistine exaltation of the superior use and profit of oratory, from Maternus a generous, but slightly vague and rhetorical, exaltation of the qualities of poetry and the delights of the poet. From the entrance of Messalla the piece becomes little more than a contribution to the everlasting ancient-and-modern quarrel on the one hand, and to the history of Roman oratory on the other. Yet in Aper, at least, we have a vigorous projection of the positive Roman spirit, combined with a fancy for pregnant and precious style; in Maternus, an indication of that mainly dilettante and bookish temper which the satirists blame in their literary, and especially their poetical, contemporaries; and in Messalla (who is taken by the partisans of the Tacitean authorship to represent Tacitus himself), an instance of that looking back to better times 283which is, at any rate sometimes, if not invariably, a token of literary decadence.
This piece starts off with a lot of promise and it can't be said to fall short anywhere. However, its ending and the middle are less significant to us than we initially thought. The praises of Oratory and Poetry that Aper and Maternus share could have inspired a deeper and more thorough analysis of their literary values, but instead, Aper only offers a rather unrefined praise of the practical benefits of oratory, while Maternus gives a generous but somewhat vague and rhetorical celebration of poetry's qualities and the joys of being a poet. Once Messalla enters, the piece mainly turns into a discussion about the ongoing ancient vs. modern debate and the history of Roman oratory. Yet in Aper, we see a strong expression of the robust Roman spirit along with a flair for a rich and valuable style; in Maternus, we catch a glimpse of the somewhat dilettante and bookish attitude that's criticized by satirists in their literary and especially poetic peers; and in Messalla (who is believed by advocates of Tacitean authorship to represent Tacitus himself), we find an example of that tendency to look back at better times, which is sometimes, if not always, a sign of literary decline. 283
Here again, as in the case of Cicero, it is necessary to break the rule of not entering upon controversy, lest by silence one |Mr Nettleship’s estimate of it.| incur the blame of neglecting more than competent authority. As in that other case, Mr Nettleship’s estimate of the critical value of the Dialogus (which he unhesitatingly attributes to Tacitus) is higher, though not so much higher, than mine. He ranks it with, but above, the Brutus, as “the two great documents of Latin criticism”: I should put both as such (though Cicero and Tacitus were both of them far cleverer than Quintilian) below the Institutes, and also below other things.
Here again, like in the case of Cicero, we need to break the rule of avoiding controversy, lest we seem to ignore competent authority. Similar to that situation, Mr. Nettleship considers the critical value of the Dialogue (which he confidently attributes to Tacitus) to be higher, although not by much, than my own assessment. He ranks it alongside, but above, the Brutus, calling them “the two great documents of Latin criticism.” I would place both of them (even though Cicero and Tacitus were both much smarter than Quintilian) below the Institutes and other works.
The reason of the difference somewhat consoles me for the fact. Mr Nettleship was evidently bitten with that noble error, the belief that criticism of literature must be criticism of something that is not literature. Tacitus seems to him to ask “under what social conditions great writing and great speaking arise,”—a most interesting question, but an excursus from criticism proper. “He sees clearly, and this is the important point which characterises the treatise, that literature must be taken and judged as the expression of national life, not as a matter of form and of scholastic teaching.”
The reason for the difference somewhat comforts me about the situation. Mr. Nettleship was obviously caught up in that noble mistake, the belief that discussing literature has to involve critiquing something that is not literature. To him, Tacitus seems to be asking “under what social conditions great writing and great speaking emerge,”—a very interesting question, but a digression from proper criticism. “He sees clearly, and this is the key point that defines the treatise, that literature should be understood and evaluated as the expression of national life, not just in terms of form and academic teaching.”
For “scholastic teaching” so be it: that also is extraneous to the central matter. But on the other point one must throw away the scabbard. Never will literature be judged adequately—seldom will it be, even within limits, judged accurately—as “an expression of national life.” From this and kindred fallacies come, and always have come, a brood of monsters, the folly, almost as great as its opposite, that “a poet must be a good man,” the folly that you can judge literature by remembering that there is much water-meadow in England[375]—hundreds of others. That literature is an expression of national life nobody need deny—that national life can never be estimated without an estimate of literature is, if anything, still more true. But literature is first of all literature, 284and it must be judged, like all other things, by the laws of its essence, and not by the laws of even its inseparable accidents.
For "academic teaching," fine, that’s not really the main issue. However, regarding the other point, we need to get rid of the distractions. Literature will never be judged fairly—rarely will it be accurately judged, even to some extent—as “an expression of national life.” This and similar misconceptions have led to many misunderstandings, including the mistaken belief that "a poet must be a good person," the misguided idea that you can evaluate literature by simply remembering that there are plenty of meadows in England—hundreds of others. While it's true that literature expresses national life, it’s even more accurate to say that you can’t assess national life without considering its literature. But above all, literature is just that—literature. It must be judged, like everything else, by the principles inherent to it, not by the rules of its unavoidable surroundings. 284
How different was Mr Nettleship’s point of view may be judged from the mere fact that he actually passes over the first fifteen chapters, which to me seem to contain most of the literary criticism of the piece. Nor can I (though he himself fully admits the oratorical preoccupation both here and still more in Cicero) help thinking that the substitution of the English “style” for “eloquentia” and “oratio” amounts to a certain begging of the question. Much that is true of the orator is no doubt also true of the writer, but not all: and the connection with life, with public national life, on which such stress is here laid, undoubtedly applies to oratory, whether of the pulpit, the senate-house, or the bar, far more than it applies to books. The most literary side of oratory (I am not ashamed to make the concession) is the lowest—that of pure epideictic. But then, that is because oratory is, after all, only applied, not pure literature.
How different Mr. Nettleship’s perspective is can be seen in the fact that he completely skips the first fifteen chapters, which I believe contain most of the literary criticism of the work. Even though he fully acknowledges the focus on oratory both here and even more in Cicero, I can’t help but think that replacing the English term “style” for “eloquentia” and “oratio” is somewhat dodging the issue. Much that applies to the orator is certainly true for the writer, but not everything; and the emphasis on the connection to life, particularly public national life, which is stressed here, relates much more to oratory—whether it’s from the pulpit, the senate, or the courtroom—than it does to books. The most literary aspect of oratory (I’m not afraid to admit this) is the least significant—that of pure epideictic. But that’s because oratory is fundamentally applied, not pure literature.
We see, then, from this interesting piece, almost as much as from the poets and Pliny, that the age was, so to say, poly-historic |The general literary taste of the Silver Age.| rather than original, and that, while it was no stranger to the very sound opinion that the goodness of a thing must be measured in its own kind, it still had not cleared up its mind about the relative value of different kinds. Although oratory had, with the rarest exceptions, become the mere art of the advocate, or the mere business of the travelling or resident rhetorician, it still had a most disproportionate position. Although the satirist laughed at the custom of writing artificial Greek epics and tragedies, it is clear that these still held the highest place in the general opinion. The bilingual practice, not merely in these but in other kinds, of itself inferred a certain lack of “race,” vernacularity, genuineness, in either literature. Some kinds of letters were still hardly known; Pliny’s own indulgent reference to fabellæ is all the more interesting that we are not so very far from the Lucius and the Golden Ass. In almost all 285departments odd conventions and assumptions prevailed, such as the necessity of loose subjects, and even of coarse language, in vers de société. And it was probably the working of this, and of the strict ideas as to certain forms and their laws, that caused the jack-of-all-trade tendency to which we have more than once referred. If the rules are pretty clearly laid down, and if you are a man of reasonable learning and intelligence, attention to such rules will secure success. There is no reason why as Pliny himself seems to have thought in his own case and the cases of many of his friends, you should not be at once an orator and a historian, an epic poet and a comic, a dramatist and an epigram-writer. And the age still believed devoutly in the rules, though free-lances like Martial might kick at them in verse, and though Quintilian, with his unfailing good sense, might hint that there were far too many Figures, and that the subdivisions of Greek rhetoric were in many cases idle.
From this intriguing piece, we can see, almost as clearly as from the poets and Pliny, that this era was, so to speak, more about accumulating knowledge than being original. It acknowledged the valid point that the value of something should be judged within its own category, but it hadn't really figured out how to assess the relative worth of different types. Although, with a few rare exceptions, oratory had mostly become just the craft of lawyers or the practical work of traveling or local speakers, it still held an oddly prominent place. The satirist mocked the trend of writing artificial Greek epics and tragedies, yet it’s evident that these works still maintained the highest regard among the public. The practice of being bilingual, not just in these but in other forms as well, indicated a lack of authenticity or true cultural identity in either literature. Some forms of writing were still scarcely recognized; Pliny’s casual mention of fables is particularly interesting, especially since we’re not far removed from Lucius and the Golden Ass. Odd conventions and assumptions prevailed across almost all fields, such as the requirement for loose themes and even crude language in social verses. It was likely this environment, along with rigid ideas about certain forms and their rules, that contributed to the tendency to be a jack-of-all-trades that we've mentioned more than once. If the guidelines are clearly defined, and if you're a reasonably educated and intelligent person, following these rules can lead to success. There’s no reason, as Pliny himself seemed to believe in his own case and the cases of many friends, that you can't be an orator and a historian, an epic poet and a comic writer, a dramatist and an epigram-writer all at once. The age still strongly believed in these rules, even though free spirits like Martial might rebel against them in poetry, and though Quintilian, with his consistent wisdom, suggested that there were far too many Figures, and that many subdivisions of Greek rhetoric were often pointless.
In nothing, perhaps, is this tendency of ancient criticism better shown than in its attitude to the question of Faultlessness. |“Faultlessness.”| Of course, on this question there were two parties, with many subdivisions in each. There were the extreme classics of that classic time, the wooden persons of whom Martial tells us, for whom it was enough if a thing was not “correct,” to whom a fault was a fault—indelible, incompensable, to be judged off-hand and Draconically. And at the other side there were the sensible persons, like Quintilian, like Pliny, like Martial himself (not to mention Longinus, whom some would have to be their contemporary), who contended that faults might be made up by beauties, who sneered at mere “faultlessness.” But no one, not Longinus himself, seems to have taken up the position which the boldest and most consistent (it would be question-begging to say the best) modern critics take, that the whole calculus is wrong—that this notion of “faults” made up by “beauties,” of a balance-sheet, debtor and creditor, with the result struck one way or the other, is wholly a misconception. Two, I suppose, of the most representative passages in English poetry touching this subject are Lear’s 286apostrophe to the elements, and Milton’s episode of Sin and Death. The extreme stop-watch and foot-rule critics of the first century, like those of the eighteenth, and, perhaps, some (though they are not a prevailing party) even at the present day would call these undoubted faults, both of them sinning against the law or conception of measure in language, and the second offending still more gravely against that or those of decency, propriety, the becoming, in imagery, subject, language. The defenders, or those who might have been the defenders, of Shakespeare and Milton, from the other point of view, would admit in varying degrees that the things were faulty; but would urge the pathos of the first, the gloomy magnificence of the second, the force and power and grandeur of both, as redeeming them—in a degree and to an extent again varying with the individual critic.
In many ways, this tendency of ancient criticism is best illustrated by its approach to the question of Faultlessness. “Flawlessness.” On this issue, there were two main groups, each with several subgroups. There were the strict classical critics of that era, the rigid individuals Martial describes, for whom it was enough if something wasn’t “correct”—to them, a fault was a fault—permanent and unfixable, judged instantly and harshly. On the other side were the more reasonable critics, like Quintilian, Pliny, and Martial himself (not to forget Longinus, who some argue should be considered one of them), who argued that faults could be outweighed by beauties and mocked the idea of mere “faultlessness.” However, no one, not even Longinus, seems to have adopted the perspective that the most daring and consistent (it would be unfair to say the best) modern critics hold: that the entire framework is flawed—that the idea of “faults” balanced by “beauties,” like a ledger with debits and credits, resulting in a simple sum one way or the other, is a total misunderstanding. Two of the most representative passages in English poetry on this topic are Lear’s appeal to the elements and Milton’s depiction of Sin and Death. The strict stopwatch and ruler critics from the first century, just like those from the eighteenth, and perhaps even some (though they aren't the majority) today would label these as clear faults, both violating the rules or concept of measurement in language, with the second more gravely offending those of decency, propriety, and suitability in imagery, subject, and language. The defenders, or potential defenders, of Shakespeare and Milton, from this other perspective, would acknowledge to varying degrees that these works had faults; however, they would point to the emotional impact of the first, the somber grandeur of the second, and the strength, power, and magnificence of both as their redeeming qualities—again, the extent of this redemption would vary with each individual critic.
Now, a thoroughgoing “Romantic” and comparative critic of the modern type, while he would, of course, scout the first party, would be loath to adopt either the method or the exact conclusions of the second. “Let us clear our minds of cant,” he would say. “These things are not ‘faults’ at all. They do not leave the court pardoned on consideration of the previous or subsequent good behaviour of the culprit, but simply because there is no stain on his or their character. There is no need to plead extenuating circumstances: we stand for acquittal sans phrase. These things might be faults elsewhere, in other poems: they are not so here. They are the absolutely right things in the right place, producing the right effect, driven home by the right power to the right mark. Shakespeare and Milton have faults—the somewhat excessive tendency of the first to play on words out of season as well as in, and the deplorable propensity of the second to joke when joking was absolutely impossible to him. But these are not of the character of the Longinian or Quintilianian ‘fault’ at all. They do not endear the poets; they make them less good; we wish they were faultless in this sense. Your ‘faultlessness’ simply means that the man has that most hopeless of all faults—mediocrity: and your ‘fault’ is simply derived from the 287existence in your mind of a more or less complicated set of rules which have no real existence. Nay,” he might proceed, “the extremest classical men are sounder in a way than you are. They are right in thinking that a fault is a fault, and can never be ‘redeemed,’ much less purged, by a beauty. They are only wrong in not knowing what beauties or what faults really are.”
Now, a comprehensive “Romantic” and modern critic, while he would definitely dismiss the first group, would hesitate to adopt either their methods or conclusions. “Let’s clear our heads of pretentiousness,” he might say. “These things aren’t ‘faults’ at all. They don’t leave the court with a pardon based on the offender’s previous or future good behavior, but simply because there’s no blemish on his or their character. There’s no need to argue mitigating circumstances: we stand for acquittal without words. These things might be considered faults in other poems; they aren’t here. They’re exactly the right elements in the right places, creating the right effect, delivered with the right power to hit the right target. Shakespeare and Milton have faults—the first’s somewhat excessive tendency to play with words inappropriately, and the second’s unfortunate habit of joking when humor was completely out of place. But these aren’t the kind of ‘faults’ described by Longinus or Quintilian. They don’t endear the poets; they make them less admirable; we wish they were perfect in that sense. Your ‘perfection’ simply means that a person has that most hopeless of all faults—mediocrity: and your ‘fault’ comes from the existence in your mind of a somewhat complex set of rules that have no real foundation. In fact," he might continue, "the most extreme classicists are actually more right than you are. They’re correct in believing that a fault is a fault, and can never be ‘redeemed,’ much less erased, by a beauty. They’re just mistaken in not understanding what beauties or faults really are.”
Now, I do not say whether the criticism of antiquity was right or wrong in not taking this view. But I think there is absolutely no evidence that it was ever taken at this time.
Now, I’m not saying whether the criticism of the past was right or wrong for not taking this perspective. But I believe there’s absolutely no evidence that it was ever considered at that time.
In some other agreements and differences we find ourselves more at home. The everlasting questions of archaic or modern |Ornate or plain style.| language, of conceited or direct thought, of ornate or plain style, occupied the critics of the end of the first and the beginning of the second century, just as they have occupied those of more recent pasts, are occupying those of the present, and will occupy those of the future. As has been indicated in detail, there was not here quite the critical unanimity which some periods have shown on these and similar questions. Among the general there was something like an agreement; it seems undeniable that the popular taste of Roman audiences at recitations ran towards elaborate and slightly archaic phraseology, to Greek literary subjects, and (both in verse-epics and tragedies and in prose declamations) to topsy-turvy conceit. This was evidently frequent in verse, though time has carried away most traces of it; and in prose it is not entirely alien from the magnificent phrase-making of Tacitus, it shows itself amply in the rhetoric of Seneca the son, as in the earlier rhetorical examples of Seneca the father, is almost openly defended by Pliny, and seems to receive a certain amount of “colour” (as the rhetoricians themselves would have said) even from some passages of Quintilian. It is very noteworthy that all these prose-writers incline more or less to the artificial side, while the verse-satirists argue and sally for terseness, elegance, concinnity. And the cause may not improbably be sought in those very declamations of which mention has been so often made. 288We have no enormous stock of them, which is not to be regretted; but in the surviving examples we have material which is welcome in its way, and which amply proves what has been said.[376]
In some other agreements and differences, we feel more at ease. The ongoing debates about whether language should be traditional or modern, whether thoughts should be lofty or straightforward, and whether style should be ornate or simple, have engaged critics at the end of the first century and the start of the second century, just as they have engaged critics in more recent times, are engaging those today, and will engage those in the future. As has been detailed, there wasn’t complete agreement among critics on these and similar issues as there have been in other periods. Generally, there seems to have been some consensus; it's clear that Roman audiences at recitations preferred elaborate and somewhat archaic phrasing, Greek literary themes, and (in both epic poetry, tragedies, and prose speeches) complex humor. This was certainly common in poetry, even though time has erased most traces of it; and in prose, it aligns with the grand style of Tacitus and is abundantly present in the rhetoric of Seneca the Younger, as well as in the earlier rhetorical examples from Seneca the Elder. It is almost openly supported by Pliny and appears to gain a bit of “color” (as rhetoricians would say) from various passages of Quintilian. It’s noteworthy that all these prose writers tend to lean toward the more artificial side, while the verse satirists argue for conciseness, elegance, and harmony. The reason for this may likely be found in those very declamations that have been mentioned so frequently. We don’t have a large collection of them, which is not a loss; however, in the remaining examples, we find material that is valuable in its own way and which clearly supports what has been stated.288
305. Or “good taste is as impossible as good smell to those,” &c. I have not hit on any satisfactory English equivalents for sapere (with its double sense) and bene olere. What is meant, of course, is that the power of distinguishing is lost in the vicious atmosphere.
305. Or “good taste is just as impossible as good smell to those,” etc. I haven't found any satisfying English equivalents for sapere (with its double meaning) and good smell. What it means, of course, is that the ability to distinguish is lost in the corrupt environment.
306. Ludibria quædam excitando.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Exciting some shenanigans.
307. Umbraticus doctor, which Ben Jonson Englishes directly as “umbratical doctors” in the Discoveries, and De Quincey rather hardily converts to a compliment in his Essay on Rhetoric.
307. Shadowy doctor, which Ben Jonson translates directly as “shadowy doctors” in the Discoveries, and De Quincey boldly transforms into a compliment in his Essay on Rhetoric.
310. Præcipitandus est liber spiritus. A characteristic Petronian phrase which will serve (and has in part been used) as text for very different sermons. Part of what follows is no doubt intentionally obscure. The ambages deorumque ministeria refer, of course, to the stock revolutions and interventions of Epic as of Tragedy. But fabulosum sententiarum tormentum is not such plain sailing. I think it means (with an intentional side-glance at the fabled torments which the heroes of Epic see in Hades) the process of racking the brain for story-ornament and sententious conceit of phrase.
310. The spirit must be freed. A typical Petronian phrase that has been used (and will continue to be used) as the basis for very different sermons. Some of what follows is definitely meant to be unclear. The
311. Works, 3 vols., ed. Haase, Leipsic, 1886-87. This does not contain the Tragedies, as to which, however, I have never wished to go beyond a nearly forty years’ possession, the pretty little “Regent’s Classics” edition of 1823. But I have never, as a critic, been able to believe that Seneca wrote them.
311. Works, 3 vols., ed. Haase, Leipzig, 1886-87. This collection doesn’t include the Tragedies, which I have only wanted to reference from my nearly forty-year-old copy of the charming “Regent’s Classics” edition from 1823. However, as a critic, I have never been able to accept that Seneca authored them.
312. Ed. cit., i. 209. If Seneca be suspected of possible insincerity, Marcus Aurelius cannot be. Yet the estimable Emperor, who had earlier (i. 7), in the true Pharisaic spirit, congratulated himself on abstaining from “rhetoric and poetry,” concludes his reference to the drama (xi. 6) (a reference interesting as including one of the explanations of κάθαρσις), by asking, “To what end does the whole plan of poetry and drama look?” As for Epictetus, v. supra, p. 62.
312. Ed. cit., i. 209. If there's any doubt about Seneca's sincerity, there's none about Marcus Aurelius. However, the respected Emperor, who earlier (i. 7), in a genuinely Pharisaic way, praised himself for avoiding “rhetoric and poetry,” wraps up his comments on drama (xi. 6) (which is noteworthy as it includes one of the explanations of κάθαρσις) by asking, “What is the ultimate purpose of poetry and drama?” As for Epictetus, v. supra, p. 62.
313. Ed. cit., iii. 246 sq.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ed. cit., iii. 246 sq.
show what a formidable, and what an accurate and capable, reviewer, of the slashing order, Persius would have made.
show what a formidable, and what an accurate and capable, reviewer of the cutting order, Persius would have been.
316. It has been questioned whether Persius did object to ærumna, or to any of these words, as words. I should say that the coincidence in Quintilian settles the first point: even if the context did not, to my thinking, settle it, with the others. But he may have been thinking merely or mainly of the confusion of tragic and epic style.style.
316. It's been debated whether Persius objected to trouble or any of these words, like words. I believe that Quintilian's agreement resolves the first question: even if the context didn’t, in my opinion, clarify it with the others. But he may have primarily been thinking about the mix-up between tragic and epic style.style.
318. Vatibus hic mos est, κ.τ.λ.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. This is the custom, etc.
320. It has been held that Juvenal shows his “freedman” extraction by aping and overdoing patrician prejudice in this and other matters. But I had rather not think this.
320. Some believe Juvenal reveals his background as a "freedman" by mimicking and exaggerating patrician biases in this and other areas. But I'd prefer not to think that.
321. Semper ego auditor tantum, &c.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. I only ever listen, &c.
322. I think intactam insinuates this. But it may only mean that the play was produced “for the first time on any stage,” though this seems feebler. Some would have it that Paris, as being a pantomime, was to travesty the thing.
322. I think intactam suggests this. But it might just mean that the play was performed "for the first time on any stage," although that seems weaker. Some believe that since Paris was a pantomime, it was meant to mock the whole thing.
323. i. 117.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. i. 117.
324. ii. 8.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. ii. 8.
325. vii. 3.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. VII. 3.
326. xiv. 10.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. 14. 10.
327. vi. 82.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. vi. 82.
328. iv. 14; vii. 63.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. iv. 14; vii. 63.
329. E.g., x. 78.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. For example, x. 78.
332. xi. 20.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. 11.
333. xii. 65.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. 12. 65.
334. x. 75.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. x. 75.
335. Insano syrmate tumet.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Insano syrmate tumet.
336. Another and severer side of the same epigram is that, viii. 69, to Vacerra, who only praises dead poets. To die in order to please Vacerra, says the bard, is not quite tanti.
336. Another, harsher aspect of the same saying is that, viii. 69, regarding Vacerra, who only appreciates poets who are no longer living. To die just to please Vacerra, the poet argues, is not really worth it tanti.
337. Sapit quæ novit pungere.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Know what can hurt.
342. My friend Professor Hardie rather demurs to the idea of “common” syllables being commoner in Greek than in Latin, save possibly in proper names. But I had certainly thought they were, and, even if we allow for some poetic and humorous exaggeration in nihil negatum, it seems to show that Martial thought so too.
342. My friend Professor Hardie doesn't really agree with the idea that "common" syllables are more common in Greek than in Latin, except maybe in proper names. But I definitely thought they were, and even if we consider some poetic and humorous exaggeration in nothing denied, it seems to indicate that Martial thought so too.
344. Grammaticis placeant, et sine grammaticis.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Grammarians are welcome, with or without grammarians.
345. V. the only remaining fragment in Baehrens, Poet. Lat. Min., vi. 370. The satirical piece, usually printed with Juvenal and assigned to a Sulpicia, may be hers: but at any rate Martial was not thinking of anything of the kind. He varies his own conceit in vii. 69 on a certain Theophila.
345. V. the only remaining fragment in Baehrens, Poet. Lat. Min., vi. 370. The satirical piece, often published with Juvenal and attributed to a Sulpicia, might be hers: but in any case, Martial wasn't considering anything like that. He changes his own idea in vii. 69 regarding a certain Theophila.
346. It ought, however, perhaps to be added that these include a considerable batch of inscription-distichs for presents of books from Homer and Virgil downwards. Most of these are decorative but conventional: that on Lucan (194), “There are those who say that I am not a poet; but my bookseller thinks me one,” is keen with a double edge.
346. However, it should be noted that this includes a significant number of inscription couplets for gifts of books from Homer and Virgil onward. Most of these are decorative but standard: the one about Lucan (194), “Some say I’m not a poet; but my bookseller believes I am,” has a sharp double meaning.
347. Non Hispaniensem sed Hispanum.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Not a Spaniard but a Hispanic.
349. P. 216.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. p. 216.
353. III. 21, p. 65.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. III. 21, p. 65.
356. ληκύθους. The word, whether from the use of its diminutive in the Frogs or not, seems to have become a stock metaphor for rhetorical tropes. It has even been compared to ampulla, though I fancy it was not quite so uncomplimentary, and meant “prettiness,” “conceit,” rather than “bombast.” Both, however, illustrate the view, put frequently in Book I. and here, as to the ancient conception of style.
356. ληκύθους. The term, whether stemming from the use of its diminutive in the Frogs or not, appears to have become a common metaphor for rhetorical devices. It has even been likened to vial, although I think it wasn’t meant to be as negative and conveyed “prettiness” or “pretentiousness” rather than “over-the-top.” Both, however, reflect the perspective often expressed in Book I and here regarding the ancient understanding of style.
357. If the reader is in ignorance of this worthy, he can cure his disease by any one of three pleasant medicines—Boswell, Horace Walpole, and Mr Austin Dobson’s Eighteenth Century Vignettes.
357. If the reader doesn't know about this notable figure, they can treat their lack of knowledge with any one of three enjoyable remedies: Boswell, Horace Walpole, or Mr. Austin Dobson’s Eighteenth Century Vignettes.
358. P. 16.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Pg. 16.
360. This letter contains an interesting mot of Aquilius Regulus, the brilliant and questionable orator-informer, of whom Pliny frequently speaks with a sort of mixture of admiration and dislike, reminding one of the way in which men used to speak of Lord Chancellor Westbury. “You,” said Regulus to him, “hunt out everything in your brief. I see the throat at once, and go for it”—ego jugulum statim video, hunc premo. There is some point in Pliny’s retort that people who do this not infrequently hit knee or ankle instead.
360. This letter includes an intriguing mood from Aquilius Regulus, the brilliant but questionable orator-informer, whom Pliny often mentions with a mix of admiration and disdain, reminiscent of how people used to talk about Lord Chancellor Westbury. “You,” Regulus said to him, “dig into everything in your brief. I see the throat right away and go for it”—I immediately see the throat; I press it.. Pliny makes a good point when he says that people who do this often end up hitting the knee or ankle instead.
361. Not the great Attic; but an Assyrian rhetor of Pliny’s own time, supposed to be also referred to by Juvenal in the well-known phrase, Isæo torrentior (iii. 74).
361. Not the great Attic; but an Assyrian rhetor from Pliny's time, who is also believed to be the one referenced by Juvenal in the famous line, Swift river (iii. 74).
362. Verba nuda.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Naked words.
363. There is another interesting critical remark at the end of the famous description of the villa (v.6): “I think it the first duty of a writer to read his own title, and constantly ask himself what he sat down to write, and to be sure that if he sticks to his subject he will never be too long, but will be hopelessly so if he drags other matters in.”
363. There’s another intriguing critique at the end of the well-known description of the villa (v.6): “I think it’s the primary responsibility of a writer to read his own title, and continually question what he aimed to write, ensuring that if he stays on topic, he will never go on too long, but will definitely overextend himself if he introduces unrelated subjects.”
365. This, of course, is the old invidious distinction between tragedy and comedy revived in other material. Cf. the curious passage in Tacitus (Ann., xiii. 31) in which he, for his part, glances disdainfully at those who think “beams and foundation-stones” (Nero’s amphitheatre) worth mentioning. such things should be kept for journals (diurnis urbis actis): it is for the dignity of the Roman people that only illustrious matters should find place in Annals. The two thoughts are characteristic of the two men.
365. This, of course, highlights the old and unfair distinction between tragedy and comedy presented in a different context. See the interesting passage in Tacitus (Ann., xiii. 31) where he, for his part, looks down on those who consider “beams and foundation-stones” (Nero’s amphitheater) worth mentioning. Such details should be saved for journals (city daily activities): it is for the dignity of the Roman people that only significant matters should be included in the Annals. The two ideas reflect the characteristics of the two men.
366. Vi, amaritudine, instantia.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. You, bitterness, urgency.
367. Diserti, used here, as disertior is lower, with the slightly invidious sense which often attaches to the word, just as it does to the English equivalent here used for it.
367. Discourse, used here, as dissertation is lower, with the slightly envious connotation that often comes with the word, just like the English equivalent used here.
369. So I translate nominibus.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. So I translate "names."
370. The Declamations were last edited, I think, by Ritter in the Teubner Library. That invaluable collection puts (as indeed is usual) the Dialogus with the other minor works of Tacitus, ed. Halm. It may also be found, with the same company, in the new Oxford Bibliotheca Classicorum, ed. Furneaux. I use a pretty and convenient joint edition of the nineteen complete Declamations and the Dialogue, which appeared at Oxford, without editor’s name, in 1692.
370. The Declamations were last edited, I think, by Ritter in the Teubner Library. That invaluable collection includes (as is usual) the Dialogus alongside other minor works of Tacitus, edited by Halm. It can also be found, with the same works, in the new Oxford Classic Library, edited by Furneaux. I use a pretty and convenient combined edition of the nineteen complete Declamations and the Dialogue, which was published in Oxford, without an editor’s name, in 1692.
372. I say this in some fear and trembling, with such an authority as the late Mr Nettleship against me. But I have been accustomed for a good many years to compare styles in more languages than one or two, and I think these most unlike. Even the argument that a man may suit his style to his work is not conclusive, for here it is the general unlikeness of tone and flavour, which cannot be wholly disguised, that decides me.
372. I say this with a bit of fear and hesitation, given the authority of the late Mr. Nettleship opposing me. However, I've spent many years comparing styles in multiple languages, and I believe these are quite different. Even the argument that someone can adapt their style to fit their work isn't convincing, because it's the overall difference in tone and feel that ultimately influences my judgment.
373. Causidici.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Causidici.
376. I am not sure that I should have given any place here to Cornelius Fronto, if his ticket of admission had not been (rather contumeliously) countersigned by Mr Nettleship. The low opinion which Marcus Aurelius seems to have had of literature may possibly have been in part excused by his preceptor’s utterances on the subject. He appears to have been an eminent representative of the “labelling” school of critics. Lucilius is “gracile” (this is not quite Horace’s view), Albucius and Pacuvius mediocre, Accius unequal, Ennius multiform. Sallust writes history structe, Pictor incondite, Claudius lepide, Antias invenuste, Sisenna longinque, Cato verbis multijugis, Cœlius singulis. One cannot help “nodding approval and saying, ‘This is very satisfactory to know,’” as Lady Kew did when she was informed that “Alfred was a trump, and Ethel a brick, and Barnes a snob.” But if Mr Nettleship thought that æsthetic, as opposed to philosophical, criticism could not get beyond this system of tickets-of-leave, he was surely mistaken.
376. I'm not sure I should have included Cornelius Fronto here if his admission wasn't (rather disrespectfully) countersigned by Mr. Nettleship. The low opinion that Marcus Aurelius seems to have held about literature may partly stem from his teacher’s comments on the topic. He appears to have been a prominent example of the “labelling” school of critics. Lucilius is “gracile” (which isn’t quite how Horace sees it), Albucius and Pacuvius are viewed as mediocre, Accius is inconsistent, and Ennius is diverse. Sallust writes history structure, Pictor unrefined, Claudius spicy, Antias invenuste, Sisenna longing, Cato many words, Cœlius individuals. One can't help but “nod in approval and think, ‘This is very satisfying to know,’” just like Lady Kew did when she heard that “Alfred was a champ, Ethel was great, and Barnes was a snob.” However, if Mr. Nettleship believed that aesthetic, as opposed to philosophical, criticism couldn’t progress beyond this system of labels, he was definitely mistaken.
CHAPTER III.
QUINTILIAN.
THE ‘INSTITUTES’—PREFACE—BOOK I.: ELEMENTARY EDUCATION AND GRAMMAR—BOOKS II.-VII. ONLY RELEVANT NOW AND THEN—HOW TO LECTURE ON AN AUTHOR—WIT—BOOK VIII.: STYLE; PERSPICUITY; ELEGANCE—BOOKS VIII., IX.: TROPES AND FIGURES—COMPOSITION—PROSE RHYTHM—BOOK X.: SURVEY OF CLASSICAL LITERATURE—GREEK: HOMER AND OTHER EPIC POETS—THE LYRISTS—DRAMA—THE HISTORIANS—THE ORATORS AND PHILOSOPHERS—LATIN: VIRGIL—OTHER EPIC AND DIDACTIC POETS—ELEGIAC AND MISCELLANEOUS—DRAMA—HISTORY—ORATORY: CICERO—PHILOSOPHY: CICERO AND SENECA—MINOR COUNSEL OF THE TENTH BOOK—BOOKS XI. AND XII.—THE STYLES OF ORATORY—"ATTICISM"—LITERARY QUALITY OF GREEK AND LATIN—QUINTILIAN’S CRITICAL “ETHOS.”
THE ‘INSTITUTES’—PREFACE—BOOK I.: ELEMENTARY EDUCATION AND GRAMMAR—BOOKS II.-VII. ONLY RELEVANT NOW AND THEN—HOW TO LECTURE ON AN AUTHOR—WIT—BOOK VIII.: STYLE; CLARITY; ELEGANCE—BOOKS VIII., IX.: TROPES AND FIGURES—COMPOSITION—PROSE RHYTHM—BOOK X.: OVERVIEW OF CLASSICAL LITERATURE—GREEK: HOMER AND OTHER EPIC POETS—THE LYRICS—DRAMA—THE HISTORIANS—THE ORATORS AND PHILOSOPHERS—LATIN: VIRGIL—OTHER EPIC AND DIDACTIC POETS—ELEGIAC AND MISCELLANEOUS—DRAMA—HISTORY—ORATORY: CICERO—PHILOSOPHY: CICERO AND SENECA—MINOR COUNSEL OF THE TENTH BOOK—BOOKS XI. AND XII.—THE STYLES OF ORATORY—"ATTICISM"—LITERARY QUALITY OF GREEK AND LATIN—QUINTILIAN’S CRITICAL “ETHOS.”
In passing, say, from Cicero, the chief prose Latin critic of præ-Augustan times, to Quintilian, the chief of post-Augustan, and |The Institutes.| indeed of Latin critics of all dates, we come to a man of much less genius no doubt, and, in particular, of far less creative literary power, but still to one who, for our special purpose, has some very considerable advantages. It is not merely that the Spanish-Roman is a professional critic, as well as a rhetorician—that he is as much the professional critic of Latin as Dionysius of Halicarnassus (whom he much resembles, and to whom, as has been said, he possibly owes not a little) is of Greek. He has over the greater writer (whom he admires so generously) the further advantage of complete freedom from that touch of dilettantism (one is sometimes almost tempted to use a harsher word and call it quackery) which besets Cicero whenever he is not actually pleading or 290debating, and which is not invariably lost even then. Further, Quintilian is the only critic of antiquity (for even Longinus, as we saw, merely glances at the subject) who seriously takes the two languages, seriously compares them, and, by the help of the comparison, acquires a view-point over literature as such—not merely as Greek or Latin literature—which was shut to all his predecessors and most of his followers. If the Rhetoric and the Poetics of Aristotle form the great book of critical method for ancient times, if the Περὶ Ὕψους is the great book of their critical inspiration; the Institutes of Oratory contain the fullest, the most intelligent, the most satisfactory applications of criticism to literature, as it presented itself to an intelligent and thoroughly educated person, whose eyes were sharpened by long expert use, at the end of the first century, when, except for a few belated authors, mostly of curiosities, the list of the great writers of antiquity was all but closed. The book[377] is extremely well written; it is, with a few cruces, remarkably clear, and its range and thoroughness leave practically nothing to desire.
In transitioning from Cicero, the leading prose Latin critic of the pre-Augustan period, to Quintilian, the foremost critic of the post-Augustan era, and indeed the top Latin critic of all time, we encounter a man who, while undoubtedly possessing less genius and especially less creative literary power, has several significant advantages for our specific purpose. It's not just that the Spanish-Roman is both a professional critic and a rhetorician—he stands as the professional critic of Latin just as Dionysius of Halicarnassus (whom he closely resembles and likely owes a great deal to) is of Greek. He enjoys the added benefit over the greater writer he admires so openly: he is free from the hint of dilettantism (one might be tempted to call it quackery) that often plagues Cicero when he isn't directly arguing or debating, a flaw that occasionally surfaces even in those contexts. Moreover, Quintilian is the only ancient critic (as we noted, even Longinus merely touches on the subject) who seriously engages with both languages, compares them thoughtfully, and uses this comparison to gain a perspective on literature in general—not just Greek or Latin literature—which was inaccessible to all his predecessors and most of his successors. If Aristotle's Rhetoric and Poetics represent the fundamental texts of critical method for ancient times, and if the Περὶ Ὕψους stands as their source of critical inspiration, then the Institutes of Oratory provide the most comprehensive, insightful, and satisfying applications of criticism to literature, as it appeared to a knowledgeable and well-educated individual with a keen eye developed through extensive practice at the end of the first century, when, aside from a few latecomers, mostly around curiosities, the roster of great ancient writers was nearly complete. The book[377] is exceptionally well written; it is, with a few exceptions, remarkably clear, and its breadth and depth leave virtually nothing to be desired.
This wide range of it (which, according to different, but, in each case, defensible interpretations of its title, busies itself with the whole education of an orator, or with the whole theory and practice of oratory) naturally makes it include much which does not fall strictly within our subject. But nearly the whole of three books, the eighth, ninth, and tenth, and a large and important section of the twelfth, are devoted directly to that subject; while there are references to it almost throughout. We shall therefore, as we did in the case of Aristotle and Longinus, give a kind of running abstract of the whole, dwelling very briefly on the irrelevant, somewhat more fully on the partly 291relevant, fully on the rest, and returning to the consideration of special points later.
This wide range of it (which, based on various but defensible interpretations of its title, focuses on the complete education of an orator or the comprehensive theory and practice of oratory) naturally includes much that doesn’t strictly fall within our subject. However, nearly all of three books—the eighth, ninth, and tenth—and a significant portion of the twelfth book are directly dedicated to that subject, with references to it appearing throughout. Therefore, just as we did with Aristotle and Longinus, we will provide a sort of running summary of the entire work, briefly touching on the irrelevant parts, discussing the somewhat relevant parts in more detail, covering the rest thoroughly, and revisiting specific points later.
In a sort of Advertisement, to and for the use of his publisher Trypho, and in a prefatory dedication to his friend Marcellus |Preface.| Victorius, Quintilian gives some information about the origin and object of the work. From this we learn, among other things, that part-cause at least of its actual appearance was the fact, not unknown in more modern times, of unauthorised publication of his lectures by note-taking pupils.
In a sort of advertisement for his publisher, Trypho, and in a prefatory dedication to his friend Marcellus |Introduction.| Victorius, Quintilian shares some details about the origin and purpose of the work. From this, we learn, among other things, that one of the reasons it actually came out was the well-known issue of unauthorized publication of his lectures by students taking notes.
The first book is devoted to the subject of the education of boys from the earliest age, a subject on which Quintilian speaks |Book I. Elementary Education| with much knowledge and good sense, as well as kindliness. But from this he soon passes to Grammar, and his importance for us begins. For his treatment of the subject is quite in the larger and humaner sense, insisting from the first on critical reading, though he seems, as indeed we should expect, to regard the “desperate hook” of the extremer kind of verbal critic with little favour. It is noteworthy that he alleges music to be necessary, because the grammarian has to speak of metre and rhythm. And passing rapidly from considerations of orthography, right pronunciation, and audience, he arrives at the all-important subject of “correctness,” and of its attainment, negatively by the avoidance of barbarisms and solecisms, positively by the selection of the best words in the best arrangement. Observations of special importance in this context may be cited: That the word in itself (i.e., out of connection) has no merit except its inherent euphony; that (a most pregnant remark) it is often difficult to distinguish Faults from Figures of speech; and some exceedingly |and Grammar.| interesting, but also more than ordinarily difficult, remarks on tone and accent-variation. In all these grammatical notes, which are pretty full and numerous, and often very curious—showing that, as he himself says pleasantly, though he is not writing a treatise on Grammar, yet as it lay in his way he did not like not to be polite to it—there is a pervading quality of not at all Philistine common-sense which shows the best side of the Roman temperament. Although 292Quintilian acknowledges the convenience of Greek for terminology, and makes fairly free use of the terms, it is quite evident that he has (long before he formulates it later) a profound and very wholesome distrust of the Greek rhetorical practice of splitting a thing up, naming the splinters, and then passing on, as if a real, solid, and final examination had been attained. And the same quality appears eminently in the summing up of his discourse on words, “Custom in speaking I shall call the agreement of the educated, as custom in living is the agreement of the good.”
The first book focuses on educating boys from a young age, a topic that Quintilian discusses with a lot of knowledge, good judgment, and kindness. He quickly moves on to Grammar, which is where his significance for us begins. His approach is broader and more humane, emphasizing critical reading from the start, though he seems to view the extreme tendencies of picky verbal criticism unfavorably. It's interesting that he argues music is necessary since grammarians have to discuss meter and rhythm. Quickly shifting from the topics of spelling, correct pronunciation, and audience, he gets to the crucial issue of "correctness," achieving it both by avoiding errors and by choosing the best words in the best order. Some key observations here include: that a word itself (i.e., out of context) has no value except for its inherent beauty; that it can often be hard to tell the difference between faults and figures of speech; and some very intriguing, yet particularly challenging, comments on variations in tone and accent. Throughout these grammatical notes, which are quite detailed and numerous, often showing great curiosity—demonstrating that, although he’s not formally writing a grammar treatise, he still doesn’t want to ignore it—there’s a consistent quality of well-grounded common sense that reflects the best aspects of the Roman temperament. Although Quintilian acknowledges the usefulness of Greek for terminology and uses its terms fairly freely, it’s clear that he had (long before he later articulated it) a deep and healthy skepticism about the Greek rhetorical practice of breaking down concepts, naming the fragments, and moving on as if a true, thorough evaluation had been made. This same quality is evident in his summary of his discussion on words: “Custom in speaking I shall call the agreement of the educated, just as custom in living is the agreement of the good.”
Remarks on orthography follow, and some on reading, valuable, though not so valuable, as those on the same |Books II.-VII. only relevant now and then.| subject which come later. And then he passes to certain of the progymnasmata of the Greek rhetoricians, fables, uses, sentences, and “ethologies,” which, though they have puzzled some, are clearly the same as the ethopœiæ of Hermogenes and his fellows.[378] All these are, in fact, exercises in composition. The rest of the book is occupied with the discussion of other subjects of the school curriculum, subsidiary to rhetoric. The second book continues the subject of Composition, but with more special reference to Oratory proper—a tendency which naturally increases; and for some five or six books the technicalities of the rhetoric-school and the courts have the better of literature. There are, however, two exceptions, which require notice—the first a remarkable passage[379] on reading or lecturing on authors.
Remarks on spelling follow, along with some about reading, which are useful, though not as valuable as those on the same subject that come later. Then he moves on to some of the progymnasmata of the Greek rhetoricians, fables, uses, sentences, and "ethologies," which, while they have confused some, are clearly the same as the ethopoeiae of Hermogenes and his peers. All these are basically exercises in writing. The rest of the book focuses on other subjects in the school curriculum that are related to rhetoric. The second book continues the topic of Composition but with a more specific focus on Oratory itself—a trend that naturally increases; for about five or six books, the details of rhetorical education and court procedures overshadow literature. However, there are two important exceptions that need to be highlighted—the first is a notable passage on reading or lecturing on authors.
“But”—he has just ruled out the explanation of the mere meaning of uncommon words as below the duties of a Professor of Rhetoric—"to point out the merits, and if it so happen, the faults, is the properest of all things for the profession and for the promise by which he holds himself out as a master of eloquence...." (He should make the students read in turn, and then), "after setting forth the case on which the oration was composed (for thus it will be more clearly understood), he should leave nothing unnoticed which may be noteworthy in the invention or the elocution, pointing out the manner of conciliating 293the jury in the proem, the clearness, conciseness, persuasive force of the narration, the occasional design and hidden artifice (for that alone is true art here, which can only be understood by an artist), what foresight there is in division, what subtle and thronging[380] argumentation, the strength of the inspiration, the attraction of the winning passages, the roughness[381] of the objurgation, and the humour of the jokes; how, finally, the man |How to lecture on an author.| shows mastery of feeling, makes his way into the very heart, and adjusts the minds of the jury to his own contention. Then, as for style, we must point out what words are proper, ornate, sublime, where the amplification is to be praised, what excellence there is in the contrary direction,[382] what is ingeniously transferred; what the figurativeness of the words is, how smooth and squared, yet manly, the composition." And then he proceeds to recommend the occasional selection of passages which are not to be praised—the exhibition, in short, of a rhetorical helotry.
“But”—he has just ruled out the explanation of the mere meaning of uncommon words as beneath the duties of a Professor of Rhetoric—"to highlight the strengths and, if it happens, the weaknesses, is the most appropriate task for the profession and the promise he makes as a master of eloquence...." (He should have the students read in turns, and then), "after explaining the case that the speech was based on (as this will make it clearer), he should not overlook anything noteworthy in the invention or delivery, pointing out how to win over the jury in the introduction, the clarity and conciseness of the storytelling, the strategic design and subtle craft (for true artistry here can only be recognized by an artist), the foresight in structuring arguments, the clever and densely packed reasoning, the power of inspiration, the appeal of the engaging sections, the bluntness of criticism, and the humor of the jokes; how, ultimately, the speaker shows mastery of emotion, connects deeply, and sways the jury’s mindset to align with his own argument. Then, regarding style, we need to identify what words are suitable, elegant, or elevated, where the elaboration is commendable, the excellence found in opposite styles, what is cleverly rephrased; what the figurative language is like, how smooth and well-structured, yet assertive, the writing is." And then he goes on to suggest the occasional selection of passages that are not to be praised—the exhibition, in short, of rhetorical servitude.
No reader, I hope, will need to have it pointed out to him, at any great length, how exactly this corresponds to the practice of the critical lecturer or reviewer, as it ought to be, in regard to all kinds of literature, and not oratory merely. Such a lecturer, or such a reviewer, can do no better than grave these words of Quintilian on his mind, and follow their directions as best he can, whensoever an author is to be expounded on the platform or reviewed in the column. It scarcely requires more than the easiest and most obvious substitutions and amplifications to make the passage a manual in miniature of all criticism, be it of prose or poetry.
I hope no reader needs to have it explained in detail how this aligns with the role of a critical lecturer or reviewer should be regarding all types of literature, not just oratory. Such a lecturer or reviewer can do no better than keep Quintilian's words in mind and follow them as best as they can whenever they are presenting an author on stage or reviewing them in writing. It only takes the simplest and most obvious updates to turn this passage into a concise guide for all criticism, whether it’s prose or poetry.
The other passage is the very curious and interesting section in the third chapter of the Sixth book, on Wit.[383] As is well known, this is one of the points on which ancient (especially 294Latin) and modern taste are most out of harmony. Except |Wit.| Aristophanes at one end, with his alternations of outrageous farce and keen poetry, and Lucian at the other, with the innocent-seeming flow of his white-hot irony, there are perhaps not even any Greek authors whose command of our risibility is absolutely sure; and the average Greek joke, as reported by the anecdote-mongers, is to us but a vapid thing. In Latin it is even worse. Plautus pretty generally, but in a limited way; Catullus, when he exchanges passion for humour; sometimes Horace, for a pleasant Augustan “wit of the town”; Martial for a too often naughty persiflage,—these we have little doubt about. But Terence, even if we shut our eyes to his borrowed capital, is but comedy-and-water; Cicero jokes without indeed much difficulty on his part, but with surprisingly little effect on ours; and the average Latin jest is far worse than the average Greek. Of course this is all natural enough; the jest always, save in certain transcendences, lies more in the ear of the hearer than the charm or quality of any other kind of literature. But it is all the more interesting and valuable to have a set discussion on the comic by a man of immense reading, excellent taste, and great acuteness. Besides, Quintilian’s Spanish blood or birth may very likely have given him a somewhat wider and more flexible appreciation of humour than the “firm Roman” wit itself allowed, or at least encouraged.
The other passage is a really curious and interesting section in the third chapter of the Sixth book on Wit.[383] As is well known, this is one of the areas where ancient (especially 294Latin) and modern tastes are most out of sync. Aside from Wit. Aristophanes on one end, with his mix of outrageous farce and sharp poetry, and Lucian on the other, with the seemingly innocent flow of his biting irony, there aren’t even many Greek authors who can reliably make us laugh; the average Greek joke, as told by storytellers, feels pretty bland to us. In Latin, it’s even worse. Plautus generally provides humor, but in a limited way; Catullus brings some laughs when he tackles humor over passion; sometimes Horace gives us a pleasant Augustan "wit of the town"; Martial offers a naughty persiflage, but these are about all we can trust. However, with Terence, even if we overlook his borrowed material, it's just mediocre; Cicero makes jokes without much effort, but they surprisingly have very little impact on us; and the average Latin joke is far worse than the average Greek one. This is all quite natural; humor often depends more on the listener's perspective than on the charm or quality of any other kind of literature. But it's even more interesting and valuable to have a focused discussion on comedy by someone with extensive reading, great taste, and sharp insight. Plus, Quintilian’s Spanish heritage may have given him a broader and more flexible understanding of humor than what the "firm Roman" wit typically allowed or encouraged.
After mentioning, as a generally accepted thing, the deficiency of the comic element in Demosthenes, and the superabundant quantity and inferior quality of it in Cicero (it must be remembered that Quintilian had the Tullian Three Books of Jests, which time has mercifully hidden from us), he passes to the general question, and accepts the almost universal classical opinion that laughter has always something low about it.[384] In this, we know, Plato and Aristotle both agreed; it was a sort of postulate of all Greek philosophy, and though almost certainly false, was excused, partly by the extreme licence of the Comic Muse in ancient times, and partly by the rarity of humour in the best sense, and the almost non-existence 295of Romantic Comedy. He observes, however, acutely enough, on the insufficiency of the general explanations of the origin of laughter (an insufficiency which has certainly not been filled up to the present day), and shows that urbane shrewdness, which is one of his best points, by questioning whether deliberate cultivation of jesting as an art is an altogether satisfactory thing. But it is in his subsequent remarks on the kind of jesting admissible in oratory (we might here at least substitute, with hardly any wrong, “in literature”) that his chief merit lies. On the dangerous business of verbal distinction between venustum, salsum, facetum he is luminous and useful; while his remarks, in two different places, on urbanitas are not far from a locus classicus, and those[385] on the special treatise of Domitius Marsus on that topic have the best qualities of a review—that is to say, of the kind of review that one sees too seldom.
After acknowledging, as a commonly accepted idea, the lack of humor in Demosthenes and the excessive amount and poor quality of it in Cicero (we should remember that Quintilian had the Tullian Three Books of Jests, which time has kindly obscured from us), he moves on to the broader issue and accepts the nearly universal classical belief that laughter is always somewhat low. [384] Both Plato and Aristotle agreed on this; it was a sort of fundamental belief in all Greek philosophy. While it is almost certainly incorrect, it was partly justified by the extreme freedom of the Comic Muse in ancient times and partly by the scarcity of true humor and the almost complete lack of Romantic Comedy. However, he astutely notes the inadequacy of the general explanations for the origin of laughter (an inadequacy that remains unaddressed today) and demonstrates his keen insight by questioning whether the deliberate cultivation of jesting as an art is entirely satisfactory. But his main contribution comes in his later comments on the types of humor acceptable in oratory (though we could reasonably substitute “in literature” here). He sheds light on the tricky distinctions between venustum, salty, facetum, making them clear and helpful; while his observations, made in two instances, on urbanity are almost a classic reference, and those [385] concerning the special treatise by Domitius Marsus on that subject display the best qualities of a review—that is, the kind of review we see all too rarely.
It is not, however, till the eighth book is reached (for the seventh, except in some remarks on arrangement, is almost |Book VIII.: Style.| purely legal) that we find Quintilian, for a considerable time, at close quarters with our special subject. After summarising with remarkable clearness (so that there is nowhere any better conspectus, in little, of the matter) the earlier and technically rhetorical part of the Institutes, he comes to the third part, which he calls “elocution.”[386] This is no other than the lexis, which Aristotle treats not indeed perfunctorily (it was not in Aristotle to be guilty of that crime), but with a sort of apologetic impatience, as one turning back to the Court of the Gentiles after visiting the Holy of Holies. The point of view, with some four hundred years of great work, not merely in oratory, but in general literature, behind the critic, and with the new requirement of comparison between Greek and Latin brought in, has changed remarkably. Instead of a popular and slightly vulgar appendix, it is (Quintilian tells us that all orators agreed with him) the most difficult 296part of the subject. At the same time, he has not attained to the almost perfect parrhesia of Longinus; he dares not tell us (though we can see that he was sometimes half minded to do so) that “beautiful words are the light of thought.” He has the stereotyped caution—very wholesome in its way—to those who neglect things and attend to words. But he will not allow words to be neglected in their turn, and as a matter of fact perhaps the greater, certainly the most interesting and original, part of the five books which follow is occupied with what, disguise itself as it may under the term of “elocution,” is really “style.” Not, be it added, the mere fritter and foppery which sometimes receives that name, but literary manner and art in the great and wide sense—the proper subject, that is to say, of literary criticism.
It isn’t until we get to the eighth book (the seventh is mostly just legal, aside from some comments on arrangement) that we see Quintilian engaging in our specific topic for a significant amount of time. After clearly summarizing the earlier, technical rhetorical part of the Institutes (which is the best quick overview of the material), he moves on to the third part, which he refers to as “elocution.”[386] This is essentially the lexis, which Aristotle addresses not superficially (that would not be in Aristotle’s nature), but with a kind of apologetic impatience, like someone returning to the Court of the Gentiles after experiencing the Holy of Holies. The perspective has changed significantly, with about four hundred years of substantial work not just in oratory, but in general literature, influencing the critic, along with the new demand for comparisons between Greek and Latin. Instead of being a popular and somewhat trivial appendix, Quintilian states (and all orators agree with him) that it is actually the most challenging part of the subject. At the same time, he does not reach the almost perfect frankness of Longinus; he doesn't take the risk of stating (even though he occasionally seems tempted to do so) that “beautiful words are the light of thought.” He does show a generally prudent attitude—quite sensible for those who focus too much on words at the expense of substance. However, he won’t allow the neglect of words either, and in fact, the larger, definitely more fascinating and original portion of the five books that follow focuses on what, despite being labeled “elocution,” is really “style.” And let’s clarify, this isn’t just the trivial or fancy stuff that sometimes gets called by that name, but rather literary manner and art in a broad and significant sense—the appropriate subject for literary criticism.
After this proem, Quintilian begins regularly on the subject—φράσις in Greek, elocutio in Latin—referring to his remarks |Perspicuity.| in the first book (vide supra) on the avoidance of Barbarism and Solecism, and glancing at Livy’s Patavinity, and at the alleged over-Atticism of Theophrastus. He has, however, a good deal more to say on the actual lexicon; and in the course of it sharply perstringes that sort of affected periphrasis which the eighteenth century (though it thought it knew its Quintilian) so dearly loved. “The Iberian shrub” for “broom,” the “fishes solidified by brine” which he laughs at, are Thomson in his worst mood, Armstrong, Mason, even Wordsworth at times, to the very life, and Delille to more than the life—of which there is not much in that famous Abbé. The necessity of making the epithet fit the noun is excellently inculcated; the use of archaic technical terms not excessively denounced. But I grieve that Quintilian joins the herd in condemning Parenthesis, a heavenly maid whom there have been many and great ones, from Herodotus to De Quincey, to love, but whom few have dared to praise as she deserves. It is true that she speaks chiefly to the sapient; and the insipient accordingly do not love her.
After this introduction, Quintilian starts discussing the topic—φράσις in Greek, elocutio in Latin—referring back to his comments Clarity. in the first book (vide supra) about avoiding Barbarism and Solecism, while also mentioning Livy’s Patavinity and Theophrastus’s supposed over-Atticism. However, he has much more to say about the actual vocabulary; during this discussion, he sharply criticizes the kind of pretentious periphrasis that became popular in the eighteenth century, even if they thought they understood Quintilian. Phrases like “the Iberian shrub” for “broom” and “fishes preserved in brine,” which he mocks, are exactly like Thomson at his worst, and resonate with Armstrong, Mason, and even Wordsworth at times, as well as more exaggeratedly in Delille—of whom there’s not much in that famous Abbé. He underscores the importance of matching adjectives to nouns well and doesn’t excessively denounce the use of archaic technical terms. However, I lament that Quintilian, like many others, condemns Parenthesis, a heavenly figure who has been cherished by many great writers from Herodotus to De Quincey, but whom few have dared to celebrate as she deserves. It’s true that she primarily appeals to the wise; thus, the foolish don’t appreciate her.
Passing from perspicuity to “elegance,” as our own eighteenth-century rhetoricians would have said, Quintilian is equally admirable; but, as before, a certain amount of “hedging” is 297perceptible in him. True beauty, he thinks, is never separable |Elegance.| from utility. It is a noble sentiment, and to a very large extent a true one; but it may be questioned whether the greatest part of its truth is not esoteric—whether it does not arise from the suppressed rider, “because true beauty, in merely being beautiful, is of the highest utility.”
Moving from clarity to “elegance,” as our own 18th-century rhetoricians would have put it, Quintilian is equally impressive; but, as before, a bit of “hedging” is noticeable in him. He believes that true beauty can never be separated from utility. It's a noble thought, and to a great extent, it's true; however, one might wonder if much of its truth is not obscure—whether it doesn't stem from the unspoken assumption, “because true beauty, in simply being beautiful, is of the highest utility.”
He himself, however, perhaps did not care to penetrate so far with his analysis; at any rate he does not, and so he rather beats about the bush. Grace of style will captivate; all the great men, Aristotle no less than Cicero, say that we ought to excite admiration. Only we must be “manly, sir, manly”; our embellishment must not be effeminate—it must be in good taste. The three kinds of oratory, too, will admit of different degrees—even different kinds of embellishment. Epideictic almost demands ostentation of ornament; debating sometimes permits it; it must be far more cautiously used in forensic speech. Even words must be most cautiously chosen—harshness, a touch of the ludicrous, and other effects, unless they are deliberately invited, must be carefully shunned. The archaic (from this point of view there is no real contradiction with the former, v. supra) will add picturesqueness, but we must walk warily with it, we must not say antigerio for valde. Here, perhaps, one may presume to differ with Quintilian, who extends his condemnation to the beautiful word ærumna. He may have been led to dislike it by that sensitiveness of his ear to the grunt of the “um,” which we shall notice later, but which ought here to have been appeased by the musical syllables on either side.
He himself, however, maybe didn't want to dive too deep with his analysis; at least, he doesn't, and so he kind of dances around the topic. A graceful style will attract attention; all the great thinkers, Aristotle no less than Cicero, say that we should inspire admiration. But we must be “manly, sir, manly”; our embellishments shouldn’t be feminine—they need to be tasteful. The three types of oratory will also allow for different levels—even different types of embellishment. Epideictic almost requires showiness; debating sometimes allows it; but it should be used much more carefully in legal rhetoric. Even word choice must be made with great care—harshness, a hint of humor, and other effects, unless we intend them, should be avoided. Using archaic language (from this perspective there’s no real conflict with the earlier point, v. supra) can add charm, but we must proceed cautiously; we shouldn't use antigerio instead of very. Here, perhaps, one might disagree with Quintilian, who criticizes the lovely word are. He might have come to dislike it because of his sensitive ear to the sound of “um,” which we will discuss later, but this should have been balanced by the musical syllables around it.
Proceeding from individual words to connected speech, he has some capital cautions on unlucky conjunctions of words, suggesting double meaning—with, however, the still wiser reflection that if you are always looking out for this, you had better hold your tongue altogether. A handful of the rhetorical tickets—tapeinosis,[387] meiosis,[388] Homœology, Macrology, pleonasm, cacozelon,[389] and so forth—is taken up, and they are shaken out 298and shown to be at least susceptible of useful application, while in the passages that follow (the conclusion of the third chapter) some celebrated loci[390] are severally examined, with an admirable combination of verbal acuteness and general grasp. The shorter fourth chapter deals in the same way with the favourite figure of Amplification and its opposite Diminution, as exemplified in chosen illustrations. Then he turns (and we must remember that the turn is not arbitrary nor desultory, but follows the divisions of the older Rhetoric) to those sentences or gnomæ, as the Greeks termed them, which had such an effect on ancient audiences, and which, mutatis mutandis, are not without effect on modern readers. We have seen very recently how the mere trick of what may be called “topsy-turvyfying” accepted maxims has, not once or twice, but again and again, managed to secure an audience.
Moving from individual words to connected speech, he gives some valuable warnings about unfortunate word combinations that suggest double meanings—though the even wiser point is that if you're always on the lookout for this, you might as well keep quiet altogether. A selection of rhetorical terms—tapeinosis,[387] meiosis,[388] Homœology, Macrology, pleonasm, cacozelon,[389] and so on—is discussed, and they are shown to have at least some useful applications. In the following sections (the conclusion of the third chapter), several well-known locations[390] are analyzed with a fantastic mix of verbal sharpness and overall understanding. The shorter fourth chapter similarly examines the favorite figure of Amplification and its opposite Diminution through selected examples. Then he shifts (and we need to keep in mind that this shift is neither arbitrary nor random, but aligns with the divisions of older Rhetoric) to those sentences or gnomæ, as the Greeks called them, which had such an impact on ancient audiences, and which, with the necessary adjustments, still resonate with modern readers. We have recently seen how the simple trick of what might be termed “topsy-turvyfying” accepted maxims has repeatedly managed to capture an audience.
This section ends with a passage of such weight and importance as general criticism that we must give it nearly in extenso:—
This section ends with a passage that carries such significance and importance in general criticism that we must present it almost in full:—
“But there will be no end to it if I follow out individual forms of corrupt taste. It is better to turn to what is more necessary. There are two opposite opinions on this subject; some hardly pay attention to anything but ‘sentences’—some utterly condemn them; and with neither do I entirely agree. If sentences are too crowded they get in each other’s way, just as, with all crops and trees, nothing can grow to a proper size if it lacks room. Nor does anything stand out in a picture where there is no shading; so that artists, when they deal with many things in one canvas, leave spaces between them lest shade and object fall together. Moreover, this same profusion cuts the style too short; for each sentence stands by itself,[391] and there is, as it were, a fresh beginning after it. Whence the composition becomes too disjointed, consisting not of integral members, but of separate scraps, inasmuch as these things, each rounded and cut off from the rest, refuse conjunction.[392] Besides, the colour of 299the speech becomes, as it were, spotty with blotches, bright indeed, but too many and too different. For though a selvage and fringes of purple, in their proper place, light up the gown, a garment speckled with patches of colour is certainly unbecoming. Wherefore, though these sentences may seem to flash and to strike in some sense, yet they are lights which may be likened, not to flame but to sparks amid smoke: they are not even seen when the whole speech is luminous, as the stars themselves cease to be visible in sunshine. And, rising only with fitful and feeble effort, they are but unequal, and, as it were, broken, so as to attain neither the admiration due to things eminent nor the grace of a close uniformity” (VIII. v. 25-29).
"But there will be no end to it if I keep following individual forms of poor taste. It's better to focus on what's more essential. There are two opposing views on this topic; some barely pay attention to anything but ‘sentences’—while others completely reject them; I don't fully agree with either. If sentences are too crowded, they interfere with each other, just like crops and trees can't grow properly if they don't have enough space. Also, nothing stands out in a picture without shading; that’s why artists, when working on a single canvas with multiple elements, leave gaps between them to prevent the shade and the object from blending together. Moreover, this overabundance shortens the style; each sentence stands alone, and it’s like there’s a fresh start after each one. As a result, the overall composition becomes too disjointed, made up of separate fragments rather than cohesive parts, since each one, being complete and cut off from the others, resists connection. Besides, the tone of the speech ends up being spotty with splotches—bright indeed, but too many and too different. Just like how a hem and fringes of purple can enhance a gown when placed correctly, a garment covered in random patches of color is definitely unattractive. Therefore, while these sentences may seem to shine and grab attention in some way, they are more like sparks in smoke than flames: they become invisible when the entire speech is bright, just as stars disappear in sunlight. And, only rising with inconsistent and weak effort, they are uneven and fragmented, failing to achieve the admiration given to truly remarkable things or the elegance of a closely unified style."
The end of the Eighth book, and the beginning of the Ninth, deal with the subject—the all too famous and long-studied |Books VIII., IX.: Tropes and Figures.| subject—of Tropes and Figures, which Quintilian distinguishes from one another a little artificially, and with a kind of confession that the distinction is sometimes correspondent to no real difference. It is not till rather late in his handling (IX. i. 22) that he makes that scornful reference to the Greek abundance in this kind which has been itself more than once referred to here. He is bound to say that figures are by no means so numerous as some would make them out. Nor have the names, which the Greeks can botch up at any occasion, the least influence with him.[393] And he is particularly earnest in condemning the practice of allotting a Figure to every affection of the mind—a practice certainly absurd enough, though no very unnatural consequence of the constitution of “figures” as real things.[394]
The end of the Eighth book and the start of the Ninth focus on the well-known and extensively studied |Books VIII and IX: Tropes and Figures.| topic of Tropes and Figures, which Quintilian distinguishes in a somewhat forced way, admitting that the distinction sometimes doesn’t reflect any real difference. It's only later in his discussion (IX. i. 22) that he makes a dismissive remark about the Greeks' overabundance in this area, which has also been mentioned here before. He insists that figures are not nearly as numerous as some people claim. Furthermore, the names that the Greeks can concoct at any moment have no real impact on him.[393] He is particularly adamant in criticizing the practice of assigning a Figure to every emotion, a practice that is certainly absurd enough, though it’s a rather natural outcome of treating “figures” as concrete entities.[394]
He himself, however, is by no means stingy of accepted Tropes and Figures, though he treats them, with his usual common-sense, as names, not things. The first place, in his discussion and enumeration of the matter, is occupied as usual by Metaphor, a mode of speech so prevailing in both senses that, here at 300least, no objection can be made to its constitution into a quasi-entity. He calls it “the most frequent and by far the most beautiful,” points out, of course, that it is only Simile in another and shorter form, and illustrates its kinds by examples in the best critical style. He specifies these kinds; but once more not to distinguish for the mere sake o£ distinguishing. In fact, here as elsewhere, we may notice that Quintilian, half unconsciously, stops short at the points where Rhetoric parts company with literary criticism, and becomes mere pseudo-science. From Metaphor he goes, treating them in the same way, as with all the tropes and figures that he mentions, to Synecdoche, Metonymy, Hypallage; and has some good remarks on the fine but real distinctions between the indulgences in these flights and sleights which are, and those which are not, permissible to the orator, whom he practically identifies with the prose-writer by contrasting him with the poet. Antonomasia, which is of the same family, follows, and then a rather disappointing treatment of Onomatopœia. One sees here the Roman, and the late Roman, but also the yearner after better things, in the observation that “this, which the Greeks thought one of the greatest excellences, is scarcely allowed us.” “We do not dare to form a new word,” he says, and tells us that even the formation of such words, on strict analogy of others, was scarcely ventured on,[395] and that the inability to compound, which has so notoriously manifested itself later in her greatest daughter, was beginning to appear in Latin. In short, Latin had reached a stationary state—the state of the nation qui cesse de prendre, if not quite of that qui commence à rendre. It had to become the picturesque and delightful, if perhaps too much crossed and blended, Low Latin of the Dark and Middle Ages before it could recover itself.
He himself, however, is by no means stingy with accepted Tropes and Figures, though he treats them, as usual, with common sense, as names, not things. First, in his discussion and enumeration of the topic, he starts, as always, with Metaphor, a way of speaking so prevalent in both senses that, at least here, no objections can be made to its establishment as a quasi-entity. He calls it “the most frequent and by far the most beautiful,” notes, of course, that it is just Simile in another, shorter form, and illustrates its types with examples in the best critical style. He specifies these types, but once again, not just to distinguish for the sake of distinguishing. In fact, here as elsewhere, we can see that Quintilian, half unconsciously, stops short at the points where Rhetoric diverges from literary criticism and becomes mere pseudo-science. From Metaphor, he moves on, treating them in the same way, to Synecdoche, Metonymy, Hypallage; and offers some good thoughts on the fine but real distinctions between the permissible and impermissible indulgences in these twists and turns that he practically identifies the orator with the prose-writer, contrasting him with the poet. Antonomasia, which belongs in the same family, follows, and then a rather disappointing treatment of Onomatopoeia. One can see here the Roman, and the late Roman, but also the one longing for better things, in the observation that “this, which the Greeks considered one of the greatest excellences, is scarcely allowed us.” “We do not dare to create a new word,” he says, and informs us that even forming such words, based strictly on the analogy of others, was hardly attempted, and that the inability to compound, which later became so notorious in its greatest descendant, was beginning to show itself in Latin. In short, Latin had reached a stationary state—the state of the nation who stops taking, if not quite that of who starts to give. It had to evolve into the picturesque and delightful, if perhaps overly mixed and blended, Low Latin of the Dark and Middle Ages before it could regain its strength.
Catachresis, Metalepsis, the ornamental and “perpetual” epithet follow; and then we come to the fruitful subject of Allegory.
Catachresis, Metalepsis, the decorative and “perpetual” epithet come next; and then we reach the rich topic of Allegory.
Quintilian is perhaps not exactly the writer from whom we should expect a thoroughly satisfactory treatment of this great subject—a subject which, far more than metaphor, escapes the 301state of a mere rhetorical ticket, and challenges that of a real literary quality or kind. Although it is unjust to represent him as merely conversant in details and afraid to rise, a certain timidity serves as the Nemesis of his common-sense. Besides, his materials were not favourable: the great allegorical style of Plato had long passed, not to be revived; the magnificent exuberance of mediæval fancy in this kind was far in the future; the exercises which Quintilian had before him were either mere phrases in the poets, tedious didactic things in the philosophers, or such easy examples as Horace’s “O navis,” which he quotes. We have therefore no such handling of the matter as we might have had from Longinus. And when we are told that the most ornamental kind of writing by far is that in which the three figures—simile, metaphor, and allegory—are mixed, we seem to see the worst side of Rhetoric as we seldom do in Quintilian. Once more there arises the picture of a dismal sort of library-laboratory, with bottles and drawers full of ready cold-drawn or ready short-cut figures—of the literary dispenser, with his apron on and his balance adjusted, taking a handful of this, two ounces of that, three drachms of the other, and compounding a draught or a pill to be exhibited in the forum, or the lecture-room, or the courts of justice, as the case may be. But he recovers himself soon, if only by the dry fashion in which he observes that, if anybody does not know it, the Greeks call certain kinds of allegory sarcasm, asteism, antiphrasis, and parœmia, to which it may be well to add mycterism,[396] a kind of derision which is dissembled, but not altogether concealed—as very neatly by M. Fabius Quintilianus in the passage before us.
Quintilian might not be the best author to expect a complete overview of this significant topic—one that goes beyond mere metaphor and demands real literary quality. While it’s unfair to say he only focuses on details and hesitates to elevate his analysis, a certain caution undermines his common sense. Additionally, his resources weren’t ideal: the grand allegorical style of Plato was long gone and never to return; the rich creativity of medieval imagination was still in the future; the examples Quintilian had at hand were either just phrases in poetry, dull instructional works from philosophers, or simple cases like Horace’s “O navis,” which he mentions. Consequently, we lack the in-depth exploration we could have received from Longinus. And when it’s said that the most ornamental type of writing includes a mix of the three figures—simile, metaphor, and allegory—we get a glimpse of Rhetoric’s less appealing aspects rarely seen in Quintilian. Once again, a bleak image of a library-laboratory comes to mind, filled with bottles and drawers of ready-made figures—of a literary dispenser, in an apron, measuring out a handful of this, two ounces of that, and three drachms of another, combining them into a concoction or pill to be presented in the forum, classroom, or court, depending on the situation. However, he quickly regains his composure when he dryly points out that, if anyone is unaware, the Greeks refer to certain types of allegory as sarcasm, asteism, antiphrasis, and parœmia, to which it’s worth adding mycterism, a form of derision that’s hidden but not entirely secret—as noted succinctly by M. Fabius Quintilianus in the passage before us.
Periphrasis, Hyperbaton, Hyperbole close the chapter, and the book, and Quintilian shines on the latter, while at the end he refers to his lost dialogue On the Causes of the Corruption of Eloquence, one of the things of its kind which we must regret most.
Periphrasis, Hyperbaton, and Hyperbole wrap up the chapter and the book, with Quintilian particularly excelling in the latter. At the end, he references his lost dialogue On the Causes of the Corruption of Eloquence, which is truly something we should mourn.
The Ninth book opens with the distinction between Trope and Figure,[397] and with some general remarks on the latter word which 302illustrate rather amusingly the Delilah-effect of it on those who use it. We should not have been sorry to have had that treatise of Apollodorus which Quintilian seems only to have known through Cæcilius (the writer on the Sublime), and in which the author by no means frivolously argued that, in the common sense of Figure, everything is a figure, and the enumeration of figures is impossible and useless. We should have thanked Time for sparing that other of the Homeromastix, in which Zoilus, with better sense apparently than when he talked of matters too high for him, limited the word Figure to a phrase, in which the apparent or first meaning is different from the second or real. And Quintilian himself, when he comes to the distinction between Figures of Thought and Figures of Speech, illustrates (whether purposely or not it is difficult to say) the purely childish side of the matter, by remarking that in one of the Verrines, jamjam and liberum are figures of speech. For, as the commentators have gravely worked it out, jamjam is a Palillogia or repetition, and liberum, contracted from libeirum, is an instance of Syncope. Verily, one exclaims, there is much to be said for Apollodorus! And when he further observes that the greatest power of Figures is to render oratory attractive, one feels inclined to say, “The figure is nothing, and the power of making figures is less; but there are attractive qualities in oratory, and you may ticket them as figures, within moderation, as you like.”
The Ninth book starts by differentiating between Trope and Figure,[397] and includes some general comments on the term "Figure," which amusingly highlights its Delilah-like effect on those who use it. We would have loved to see that treatise by Apollodorus that Quintilian seems to have only known through Cæcilius (the writer on the Sublime), where the author argued seriously that in the everyday sense of Figure, everything counts as a figure, making the listing of figures impossible and pointless. We would have appreciated Time for preserving that other work of the Homeromastix, in which Zoilus—appearing to have more sense than when he discussed complex topics—defined the word Figure as a phrase where the apparent or first meaning differs from the second or real one. And when Quintilian discusses the difference between Figures of Thought and Figures of Speech, he points out (whether intentionally or not is hard to say) the rather childish aspect of the matter by noting that in one of the Verrines, jamjam and free are figures of speech. The commentators have thoroughly analyzed this, concluding that jamjam is a Palillogia or repetition, and free, shortened from libeirum, is an example of Syncope. Indeed, one might exclaim, there's a lot to be said for Apollodorus! And when he further notes that the greatest strength of Figures is to make oratory appealing, one might want to respond, “The figure itself is insignificant, and the ability to create figures is even less so; but there are indeed appealing qualities in oratory, and you can label them as figures, within reason, if you wish.”
But it would be a delusion to suppose Quintilian himself deluded. Immediately after the passage just quoted comes his Declaration of Independence in regard to the Greek nomenclature, a fresh observation in the same key “to exhibit anger or grief, or any other passion in literature, is not of itself to be figurative, though one may use figures in the expression,” and—after two quotations from Cicero, in which crowds of figures are introduced and named—a distinct, though gentle, hint that, much as he admires Cicero, he thinks him too prodigal here.
But it would be a mistake to think that Quintilian was misled himself. Right after the quoted passage, he makes it clear that he feels independent about Greek terminology, making a new point that “expressing anger or sadness, or any other emotion in literature, isn’t inherently figurative, even if you can use figures in your expression.” Then, after two quotes from Cicero, which include numerous figures, he subtly suggests that, as much as he admires Cicero, he feels he's a bit excessive in this regard.
Two long chapters, the second and third of the Ninth Book, contain Quintilian’s own survey of figures as distinguished from tropes, and as divided into figures of thought and speech respectively. He opens the first division with Interrogation—the 303rhetorical interrogation, of course; he goes on to Anticipation (prolepsis in a sense different from the usual one); Feigned Doubt, Communication,[398] Feigned Passion, Prosopopeia, Apostrophe, Hypotyposis, and then regains more open and higher ground for a time with the great figure of Irony, of which, however, he makes relatively as little as of Allegory. Aposiopesis, Ethopœia, and Emphasis follow, with something to which he gives no definite name, but which approaches Parable. After this he becomes rather technically forensic, and winds up with a shower of names of the verbal hair-splitting kind.
Two long chapters, the second and third of the Ninth Book, contain Quintilian’s own overview of figures as distinct from tropes, divided into figures of thought and figures of speech respectively. He starts the first division with Interrogation—the rhetorical question, of course; then moves on to Anticipation (in a sense that’s somewhat different from the usual); Feigned Doubt, Communication, Feigned Passion, Prosopopeia, Apostrophe, Hypotyposis, and then he shifts to a more open and elevated discussion with the significant figure of Irony, although he doesn't elaborate much on it, similar to Allegory. He follows this with Aposiopesis, Ethopœia, and Emphasis, plus something he doesn't name specifically, but that comes close to Parable. After this, he becomes fairly technical and wraps up with a flurry of terms related to nitpicking language.
Verbal figures—"Figures of Speech" proper—begin, after some general remarks, by examples which seem to bring us back to the old conclusion that “everything is a figure,” and which are sometimes barely intelligible, as where Sthenelus sciens pugnæ, which seems to us a most ordinary expression, is said to show two figures combined.[399] The Figures themselves, where named distinctly, range from such familiar things as Parenthesis and Climax to more technical ones in Epanodos[400] and Paradiastole.[401] Others, familiar and less familiar, follow, but at last Quintilian grows impatient, and after plumply denying that Paromologia[402] and Parasiopesis[403] are figures at all, declares roundly that he shall pay no attention to authors who have made no end of mere term-seeking, and have classed arguments among Figures. And he winds up the whole with a weighty caution against abusing even those Figures which he has admitted. Of such abuse, almost all times, whether they have been devoted to nominated Figures or not, leave more than sufficient record: but it can never have been more tempting or more frequent than when the process of peppering style with the contents of a certified chemist’s shop of Figures was almost prescribed by the orthodox curriculum of literary education.
Verbal figures—"Figures of Speech" as they're often called—start with some general comments, followed by examples that seem to bring us back to the old idea that “everything is a figure.” Some of these examples are barely understandable, like Sthenelus skilled in battle, which seems like a pretty straightforward phrase but is said to show two figures combined.[399] The named Figures range from familiar ones like Parenthesis and Climax to more technical terms like Epanodos[400] and Paradiastole.[401] Other figures, both common and less common, follow, but eventually, Quintilian gets frustrated. He outright denies that Paromologia[402] and Parasiopesis[403] are even figures at all and firmly states that he won't bother with authors who endlessly seek terms and classify arguments as Figures. He wraps up with a serious warning against misusing even the Figures he acknowledges. Historically, misuse of these Figures—whether they were formally recognized or not—has left plenty of evidence, but it was probably never more tempting or prevalent than when writers were encouraged to sprinkle their style with an array of Figures like it was a recipe from a certified chemist's shop, as dictated by the standard educational curriculum.
The connection, however, with strictly literary criticism becomes 304closer still in the following (fourth) chapter of the Ninth |Composition.| Book, which, together with the surveys of literature in the Tenth and Twelfth, is the “place” of Quintilian for our subject. For it deals directly with Composition, in the higher sense of attention to style, and before very long we see that what is immediately uppermost in Quintilian’s mind at the moment is the order of the words, and the consequent rhythmical effect. He spends, after a fashion pardonable to the professional declaimer and teacher of rhetoric, some time on general remarks, rebutting the silly talk, common then as now, about the superiority of natural to artificial eloquence, the frippery of style, and the like. And then he mounts the battle-horse of all true critics, the argument from alteration of arrangement of words, adding, truly enough, that the more beautiful the sentence which is thus distorted, the worse will the distortion seem. He turns to an interesting and quite relevant historical digression on the lateness of deliberate style, and on its differences, narrowing these for the present to two, “loose” and “firm,” by which it would appear that he does not mean the usual contrast of “loose” and “periodic,” but merely that between irregular conversational style and set speech. Then, noting the technical divisions of phrases, clauses, and sentences, he considers the order of words, and (being a Latin) of course urges the conclusion of the sentence with a verb, where possible, and perstringes certain sentences of Mæcenas, a notedly “precious” writer, in which we can only dimly perceive the offence.
The connection to strictly literary criticism becomes even closer in the following (fourth) chapter of the Ninth Book, which, along with the discussions of literature in the Tenth and Twelfth, serves as Quintilian’s main focus for our topic. It addresses Composition, particularly in terms of paying attention to style, and soon it is clear that what Quintilian is most concerned with is the order of words and the resulting rhythmic effect. He spends some time, as is understandable for a professional speaker and teacher of rhetoric, making general remarks that counter the silly debate, which exists as much now as it did then, about the superiority of natural vs. artificial eloquence, along with the superficiality of certain styles. Then he takes on the argument all true critics embrace, regarding the impact of rearranging words, noting that the more beautiful the original sentence, the more the distortion will stand out. He also includes an interesting and relevant historical aside on the late development of deliberate style and discusses its differences, narrowing them for now to two types: “loose” and “firm.” He seems to mean not the usual contrast of “loose” and “periodic,” but rather the difference between informal conversational style and structured speech. After mentioning the technical divisions of phrases, clauses, and sentences, he looks at word order and, being a Latin speaker, naturally advocates for concluding sentences with a verb whenever possible. He critiques certain sentences of Mæcenas, a well-known “precious” writer, where we can only vaguely discern the flaw.
Remarks on emphasis, hiatus, cacophonous conjunction of consonants, jingle, plethora of monosyllables, and the like, |Prose rhythm.| follow, and then the great and difficult subject of rhythm is tackled directly. Distinguishing it from metre, correctly if not quite sufficiently, by the necessity that the latter should show a certain order, he proceeds to deal with the proper rhythm of prose in the most difficult, but not least important, passage of his book, rightly insisting in sum on the presence of numbers, which are not to be monotonous. Some of his minor directions are, indeed, dark to us, especially his objection, not merely in prose, but even in verse, to polysyllables at 305the end. And though we are in full light again when he denounces complete verses in prose (the chief formal fault of Mr Ruskin), he, here also, goes too far for us. The most delicate English ear would not object to the equivalent of Sallust’s “Falso queritur de natura sua,”[404] to the commencement of a hexameter in the Timæus,[405] or to the muffled Galliambic of Thucydides.[406]
Remarks on emphasis, pauses, awkward combinations of consonants, catchy phrases, a lot of one-syllable words, and similar elements, Prose rhythm. follow, and then the challenging topic of rhythm is addressed directly. It differentiates rhythm from meter, correctly but not entirely sufficiently, by pointing out that meter should exhibit a certain order. He goes on to discuss the proper rhythm of prose in the most complex yet essential section of his book, rightly emphasizing the presence of numbers, which shouldn't be monotonous. Some of his secondary recommendations are indeed unclear to us, particularly his objection, not only in prose but even in poetry, to using multiple syllables at 305the end. Although we understand better when he condemns complete verses in prose (the main formal flaw of Mr. Ruskin), even here, he goes too far for us. The most refined English ear wouldn’t object to the equivalent of Sallust’s “False inquiry about its nature,”[404] at the beginning of a hexameter in the Timæus,[405] or to the soft Galliambic of Thucydides.[406]
But this in the last case is, perhaps, due to the fact that the pæon is hardly an English poetic foot at all, and in the first to the fact that we have nothing corresponding to the strangely broken rhythm of the Latin comic senarius and tetrameter. It is, however, in dealing with the feet of prose that Quintilian, like Aristotle, gets most out of our depth, and for the same reason, that we really do not know enough—if we know anything—about the pronunciation, or intonation, of Greek and Latin. Yet the general drift, if here and there we do not quite “feel our feet,” is unmistakable and unmistakably correct, and the whole is an excellent sample of a kind of criticism most necessary, much neglected in modern times till very recently, and entirely independent of any mere rhetorical technicality. And it is followed—at section 116 onward—by some general remarks of capital importance, laying down among other things that the chief touchstone of composition is the ear, and admitting that in many cases, both of selection of single words and ordonnance of phrases, it is impossible to render an exact reason why one thing is right and another wrong. It is so: and there’s an end on’t! In the peroration of the Book, first 306the orator receives some special, and then (at 138 onward) the author, in verse as well as in prose, some general, cautions and admonitions as to musical effect.
But in this case, it might be because the pæon isn't really an English poetic foot at all, and in the first instance, it's because we don’t have anything that matches the oddly broken rhythm of the Latin comic senarius and tetrameter. However, when it comes to the feet of prose, Quintilian, like Aristotle, goes into depth, and for the same reason: we really don't know enough—if we know anything—about the pronunciation or intonation of Greek and Latin. Still, the overall point, even if we sometimes struggle to “find our feet,” is clear and definitely correct, and the whole thing is a great example of a type of criticism that is very necessary, has been largely overlooked in modern times until recently, and is completely independent of any simple rhetorical technicality. This is followed—starting at section 116—by some important general remarks, stating among other things that the main touchstone of writing is the ear, and acknowledging that in many cases, both in choosing single words and in structuring phrases, it's impossible to provide a precise reason why one option is right and another is wrong. That’s just how it is! At the end of the Book, first, the orator receives some specific advice, and then (from 138 onward) the author, in both verse and prose, receives some general warnings and guidance regarding musical effect.
But all this, good as it is, could be easily spared, if the choice lay between it and the Tenth book. For here, and here only, do |Book X.: Survey of Classical Literature.| we get, from an eminent critic of the first rank, a critical survey of the joint literatures of Greece and Rome, during the main classical course of both. Interesting as this would be from any one of tolerable ability, seeing that it is precisely what we lack—doubly interesting as it is from a man of Quintilian’s learning, long practice in teaching, and interest in the subject—it becomes trebly so from certain characteristics of his which have been more than once glanced at, and which make him an almost perfect, certainly a typical, exponent in rational form of what may be regarded as the standard orthodoxy—the textus receptus of the critical creed—of the ancients. Aristotle came too early to give this opinion with full knowledge, and would, perhaps, always have been disinclined to give it in the same way. Longinus, we feel, is an exception of genius. But what Quintilian says the enormous majority of cultivated Greeks and Romans (allowing in the former case for particularist and parochial contempt of the latter) are likely to have thought. He prefaces the survey by an interesting, and perhaps not really equivocal, explanation of the reasons for its insertion. I say “perhaps not really equivocal,” because Quintilian, a very genuine person, would not have hesitated to give it the form of an apology if he had meant it apologetically. The orator on his probation must, he says, study and imitate for himself all the best authors, not merely the orators themselves, but, as no less an authority than Theophrastus recommended, poets, and historians, and philosophers. But this must be done with care and judgment; for the methods of history are not the same as those of oratory, and it is no use addressing one kind of juryman with the pregnant terseness of Sallust, or another kind with the lactea ubertas of Livy, while the philosophers require the same caution, put in a different way. And some remarks of his on at least the more celebrated authors will be expected by 307his friends—to which friends we owe more thanks than is always the case.
But all this, as good as it is, could be easily given up if it came down to choosing between it and the Tenth book. For here, and only here, do |Book X: Overview of Classical Literature.| we find, from a top critic of the highest caliber, a critical overview of the combined literatures of Greece and Rome during their main classical periods. This would be interesting from anyone with decent skills, since it’s exactly what we’re missing—doubly interesting coming from someone with Quintilian’s knowledge, extensive teaching experience, and genuine interest in the topic—it becomes even more intriguing due to certain traits of his that have been noted more than once, making him an almost perfect, certainly typical, representative in a rational way of what can be seen as the standard orthodoxy—the textus receptus of the critical beliefs—of the ancients. Aristotle arrived too early to provide this opinion with complete understanding, and probably would have always been reluctant to express it in the same manner. Longinus, we sense, is a rare exception of genius. However, what Quintilian says is likely to reflect the views of the vast majority of educated Greeks and Romans (taking into account the tendency of some Greeks to dismiss the latter). He begins the overview with an engaging, and perhaps not entirely ambiguous, explanation of why it’s included. I say “perhaps not entirely ambiguous” because Quintilian, being quite sincere, wouldn’t have hesitated to frame it as an apology if that had been his intention. He states that an aspiring orator must study and emulate all the best authors, not just orators but, as Theophrastus himself suggested, poets, historians, and philosophers too. However, this must be done carefully and thoughtfully; because the methods of history differ from those of oratory, it’s ineffective to address one type of juryman with the sharp conciseness of Sallust or another type with the milky abundance of Livy, while philosophers require a similar kind of caution, articulated differently. Furthermore, some comments he makes about at least the more famous authors will be anticipated by 307his friends—whom we owe more gratitude than is often recognized.
He “begins with Zeus,” that is to say, Homer, and delivers a very neat set criticism on him from that oratorical point of view which was so common in regard to both Homer and Virgil.
He “starts with Zeus,” meaning Homer, and offers a sharp critique of him from that rhetorical perspective that was so typical when discussing both Homer and Virgil.
“For he, as,” in his own words, "the violence of rivers and the courses of the springs take their beginning from the ocean, |Greek: Homer and other Epic poets.| has given an example and a starting-point to all parts of eloquence. Him none has excelled, for great things in sublimity as for small ones in propriety of speech. At once abundant and compressed, agreeable and serious, wonderful now in volume, now in terseness, is he; and not only in poetical, but also in oratorical, virtue most eminent. For, not to say anything of his panegyrics, his hortatives, his consolations, do not the Ninth Book, with the embassy sent to Achilles, and the quarrel between the generals in the First, and the sentences expressed in the Second, set forth every device of advocacy and debate?" &c., &c.
“For he, as,” in his own words, "the violence of rivers and the courses of the springs take their beginning from the ocean, |Greek: Homer and other epic poets.| has given an example and a starting-point to all parts of eloquence. No one has surpassed him, both in grand themes and in the appropriateness of speech in smaller matters. He is at once abundant and concise, engaging and serious, sometimes impressive in length and other times in brevity; and not only is he exceptional in poetry, but also in oratory. Besides his praises, encouragements, and words of comfort, don’t the Ninth Book, with the message sent to Achilles, and the conflict between the generals in the First, and the statements made in the Second, showcase every tactic of persuasion and debate?" &c., &c.
Others he treats more briefly. Hesiod is in the middle style only, but easy and sententious in that. Antimachus[407] (one of our losses) is second to Homer, has force, energy, originality, but is deficient in attractiveness and in ordonnance. Panyasis (another) excels Hesiod in subject and Antimachus in treatment. Apollonius has an evenly sustained mediocrity. Aratus is “equal to the work to which he thought himself equal”—an ingeniously double-edged compliment. Theocritus (one must quote the whole of this, and waive the discussion of it) “is admirable in his peculiar style, but his rustic and pastoral muse shrinks not only from appearing in the forum, but even from approaching the city.” And then Pisander, Nicander, Euphorion, Tyrtæus, Callimachus, Philetas are slid over rapidly, while, though Aristarchus had sanctioned three iambographi, Simonides and Hipponax are passed in silence, Archilochus only receiving very high praise for vigour and all similar qualities.
Others he addresses more briefly. Hesiod is only in the middle style, but he's easy to read and gives some pointed insights. Antimachus[407] (one of our losses) is second only to Homer; he has power, energy, and originality, but lacks charm and structure. Panyasis (another) surpasses Hesiod in subject matter and Antimachus in execution. Apollonius maintains a consistent level of mediocrity. Aratus is “equal to the work he believed he was suited for”—a cleverly ambiguous compliment. Theocritus (we must quote this in full and set aside further discussion) “is remarkable in his unique style, but his rustic and pastoral muse shies away from the forum and even from approaching the city.” Then there’s a quick mention of Pisander, Nicander, Euphorion, Tyrtæus, Callimachus, and Philetas. Even though Aristarchus approved three iambographi, Simonides and Hipponax are not mentioned, with Archilochus receiving only high praise for his vigor and similar qualities.
308So, too, of the nine canonical lyrists, Bacchylides, Ibycus, Anacreon, Alcman, and even Sappho, are overlooked. Pindar |The Lyrists.| has a brilliant testimonial, to which, however, the authority of Horace seems to be thought necessary as an indorsement. Stesichorus is “equal to a great subject, strong, dignified, but exuberant.” Alcæus is magnificent, but descends to sportive and amorous subjects (ecce idola scholæ!); and Simonides, though of no very lofty genius, is correct and pleasing.
308Similarly, among the nine recognized lyric poets, Bacchylides, Ibycus, Anacreon, Alcman, and even Sappho are often ignored. Pindar has an impressive endorsement, but it seems that the approval of Horace is considered essential as validation. Stesichorus is described as “capable of handling grand themes, strong, dignified, yet overflowing with creativity.” Alcæus is magnificent but delves into lighthearted and romantic topics (look at the school idols!); while Simonides, despite not having a particularly high genius, is accurate and enjoyable.
The Old Comedy, with the usual three selected, but not characterised separately, is better adapted for the orator’s use |Drama.| than anything save Homer: it is the cream of Attic; it is graceful, elegant (and one may wonder for a moment, but it is a useful warning as to the connotation of the word), “sublime.” The judgment of the three tragedians is scarcely worthy of Quintilian. He speaks of Æschylus very much as a Frenchman, not in the times of utter ignorance, used to speak of Shakespeare. He is half silent, half enigmatic, on Sophocles; but he gives Euripides obviously heartfelt praise, and thinks him the most serviceable study of all for the orator. To which observations Aristophanes would pretty certainly have retorted (clothing the retort in language perhaps sadly lacking in decorum) that it was not very wonderful that the sophist should be useful to the rhetorician.
The Old Comedy, with the usual three chosen but not described separately, is better suited for the orator's use than anything except Homer: it is the best of Attic; it is graceful and elegant (and one might pause to consider, but it serves as a useful reminder of the connotation of the word), “sublime.” The assessment of the three tragedians is hardly deserving of Quintilian. He talks about Aeschylus much like a Frenchman, not in times of complete ignorance, would talk about Shakespeare. He is mostly silent and somewhat mysterious regarding Sophocles; however, he gives Euripides genuine praise and believes he is the most valuable study for the orator. To which remarks Aristophanes would likely have responded (perhaps using language that sadly lacked decorum) that it wasn't surprising for the sophist to be useful to the rhetorician.
Very high, too, is the praise of Menander. Indeed, as we have seen before, Menander held a much higher position with the ancients than, if we had more than fragments of him, he would, from those fragments, be likely to hold with the moderns. He is praised (almost in the very words) for his “criticism of life,”[408] and a tradition is mentioned that he was an orator as well as a poet. But whether this be the case or not, passages in his plays are cited as possessing all the charms of eloquence, and he is especially extolled for that presentation of character—ethopœia—which the ancients exacted from the orator even more than from the poet. Philemon is the other late comic mentioned, and though the taste of the age that preferred him is denounced as bad, he is admitted as a fair second.
Very high, too, is the praise of Menander. Indeed, as we’ve seen before, Menander had a much more significant status with the ancients than he would likely have with modern audiences if we only had fragments of his work. He is praised (almost in the exact words) for his “criticism of life,”[408] and there’s a tradition that says he was both an orator and a poet. But whether that’s true or not, passages from his plays are cited as having all the appeal of eloquence, and he is especially celebrated for his ability to present character—ethopœia—which the ancients demanded from orators even more than from poets. Philemon is the other late comic mentioned, and although the taste of the time that preferred him is criticized as poor, he is recognized as a decent second.
309Herodotus and Thucydides are of course put in front of the historians, and are contrasted fairly, though not with a great |The Historians.| deal of penetration. Theopompus, Philistus, Ephorus, Clitarchus, and Timagenes are slightly mentioned: but Xenophon, somewhat to our surprise, is put off to the philosophers. Yet this is of itself a useful datum for our inquiry, when we think how low we should put Xenophon’s contributions to philosophy (as distinguished of course from philosophical biography), how much higher even the rather dry annals of the Hellenics, how much higher still the agreeable miscellanies, and the pleasant didactic romance of the Cyropædia, and how far highest of all, the Anabasis, with its vivid realisation of action and scenery, and the narrative power which gives a romantic interest to the rather undeserved escape of a gang of mercenary filibusters.
309Herodotus and Thucydides are certainly placed at the forefront of historians, and they are compared fairly, though not with much depth. Theopompus, Philistus, Ephorus, Clitarchus, and Timagenes are mentioned briefly; however, to our surprise, Xenophon is categorized among philosophers. Yet this alone provides useful information for our inquiry when we consider how low we would rank Xenophon’s contributions to philosophy (distinct from philosophical biography), and how much higher we would place the rather dry records of the Hellenics, even higher still the engaging collections, and the enjoyable didactic narrative of the Cyropædia, and far above all, the Anabasis, with its vivid depiction of action and scenery, along with the storytelling ability that adds a romantic interest to the somewhat undeserved escape of a group of mercenary adventurers.
Conscious, probably, that the comparison of them must be hackneyed, Quintilian does not dwell long on the Greek orators, |The orators and philosophers.| even on that half of The Ten which he selects, and of the later speakers mentions only Demetrius Phalereus. He is much more enthusiastic about the philosophers, discerning “agreeableness” of style[409] in Aristotle, a judgment in which few of us who have groaned over the not indeed obscure, but hard and juiceless, language of the Ethics and the Organon, will quite acquiesce, while we might think it rather kind even for that which clothes the more popular matter of the Politics, Poetics, and Rhetoric. But it would not be easy better to recognise the mastery of Plato, “whether in acumen of argument, or in a certain divine and Homeric faculty of style.” He rises far above mere prose, and seems instinct, not with human reason, but with a sort of Delphic inspiration. Xenophon at last receives due meed for his “unaffected delightfulness beyond the reach of affectation,” and the “persuasive goddess that sits on his lips.”[410] Perhaps Theophrastus may be a “little overparted” with “divine brilliance,”[411] though of 310course the epithet is a mere translation of the name Aristotle gave him.
Conscious, likely aware that comparing them is a common topic, Quintilian doesn't spend much time on the Greek orators, The speakers and thinkers. only briefly touching on the half of The Ten that he chooses, and he mentions only Demetrius Phalereus among later speakers. He shows much more enthusiasm for the philosophers, noting the "pleasantness" of style[409] in Aristotle, a view that few of us who have struggled through the challenging and uninviting language of the Ethics and the Organon would fully agree with, although we might find it somewhat generous to apply it to the more accessible material in the Politics, Poetics, and Rhetoric. However, it’s hard to miss Plato’s mastery, whether in sharp reasoning or in a kind of divine and Homeric style. He rises far above simple prose, seeming driven not by human logic but by a kind of Delphic inspiration. Xenophon finally gets the recognition he deserves for his "genuine delightfulness that’s beyond pretense," and the "persuasive goddess that sits on his lips."[410] Perhaps Theophrastus might be a bit overly praised for his "divine brilliance,"[411] though the term is just a direct translation of the name Aristotle gave him.
When the critic approaches his own countrymen his words have, perhaps, an even greater interest. He begins of course |Latin—Virgil.| with Virgil, and, as in duty bound, ranks him next to Homer, and nearer Homer than any one is near himself. Yet a suspicion crosses one’s mind whether Quintilian was exactly enthusiastic about the elegant Mantuan, for he talks about his being “obliged to take more care,”[412] about his losing in the higher qualities, but finding compensations, &c.
When the critic talks to his fellow countrymen, his words are possibly even more engaging. He obviously starts with Virgil and, as expected, places him right next to Homer, closer to Homer than anyone else is to him. However, you can't help but wonder if Quintilian was truly excited about the polished poet from Mantua, since he mentions having to “take more care” about losing the higher qualities, but still finding compensations, etc.
So far so good. But what shall we say of this: “All others must follow afar off. For Macer and Lucretius are indeed to |Other epic and didactic poets.| be read, but not for supplying phrase—that is to say, the body of style. Each is elegant in his own subject, but the one is tame and the other difficult.” Now, as to Macer we know little or nothing; he seems to have been a sort of Roman Armstrong or Darwin, who wrote about herbs, drugs, &c.[413] But Lucretius—a greater master of phrase than Landor himself, nay, a greater, perhaps, than Milton—"not good for supplying" it, and merely “difficult”? One wants, again, some Aristophanic interjection. Varro is damned with faint praise as not indeed despicable (non spernendus quidem), but parum locuples. Ennius is spoken of as some of our own critics used to speak of Chaucer—as a gigantic and aged oak, venerable but not beautiful. Ovid is “wanton,” and too fond of his own conceits. Valerius Flaccus is a great loss. Others—Severus, Bassus, Rabirius, Pedo[414]—names to us 311mostly, though we have fragments of at least three, are dismissed, the two first with high praise, the two last with the scarcely enthusiastic remark that the orator may read them, if he has time. Lucan is ardent, eager, and of noble sententiousness, but rather an orator than a poet. Domitian would have been the greatest of poets, if the gods had pleased. But, unluckily, they did not please!
So far so good. But what about this: “All others must follow at a distance. For Macer and Lucretius are definitely worth reading, but not for providing phrases—that is to say, the essence of style. Each is elegant in his own way, but one is tame and the other is challenging.” Now, we know little or nothing about Macer; he seems to have been somewhat like a Roman version of Armstrong or Darwin, who wrote about herbs, drugs, etc. But Lucretius—a master of language even greater than Landor, perhaps even greater than Milton—is said to be “not good for providing” it, and merely “difficult”? One feels the need for some Aristophanic exclamation. Varro is criticized with faint praise as not really despicable (non spernendus quidem), but parum locuples. Ennius is referred to in a way similar to how our own critics used to talk about Chaucer—as a huge, ancient oak, respected but not particularly beautiful. Ovid is “wanton” and too enamored with his own ideas. Valerius Flaccus is a significant loss. Others—Severus, Bassus, Rabirius, Pedo—are mostly just names to us, though we have fragments from at least three of them; they are dismissed, the first two with high praise, the last two with the rather unenthusiastic remark that the orator can read them, if he has time. Lucan is passionate, eager, and noble in sentiment, but more of an orator than a poet. Domitian would have been the greatest poet, if the gods had cooperated. But unfortunately, they did not!
In elegy Tibullus is Quintilian’s choice, but he admits that others prefer Propertius. Ovid is more luxuriant than either; |Elegiac and miscellaneous.| Gallus harsher. Horace receives praise thrice over as terse, pure and just in satire, bitter in iambics (lampoons), and almost the only Roman deserving to be read[415] in lyric—where he sometimes soars. He is full of pleasant grace, and is agreeably audacious. After this, or rather before it, it is not surprising that Catullus is only mentioned for “bitter” iambics. As older satirists (“Satire is ours!” says Quintilian with a pleasant patriotic exaltation), Lucilius and Varro have praise.
In elegy, Tibullus is Quintilian's pick, but he acknowledges that others prefer Propertius. Ovid is more extravagant than either; |Melancholic and various.| Gallus is more severe. Horace is praised for being concise, pure, and fair in satire, sharp in iambics (lampoons), and is almost the only Roman truly worth reading in lyrics—where he sometimes excels. He is full of charm and is refreshingly bold. After this, or rather before it, it's not surprising that Catullus is only noted for his “bitter” iambics. As for the older satirists (“Satire is ours!” says Quintilian with a touch of patriotism), Lucilius and Varro receive commendation.
The remarks on Tragedy we are unfortunately unable to check; but it is interesting that Quintilian apparently thought |Drama.| Latin better off here than in Comedy, which we certainly should not have expected. He quotes the traditional praise of the language of Plautus without expressing any opinion on it, but in a fashion pretty clearly intimating that he was unable to agree.[416] “The ancients extol Cæcilius,”—another phrase which can only be pointed in one way; and Terence, though extremely elegant in his kind, scarcely attains to a faint image of Greek. It seems, however, as if he would have thought better of Afranius had it not been for that foulness of subject which, from the frequency of mention of it in connection with the author, seems to have turned the by no means squeamish stomach even of less moral Romans.
The comments on Tragedy are unfortunately beyond our verification; however, it’s interesting that Quintilian seemed to believe that Drama. Latin was in a better place here than in Comedy, which we definitely wouldn’t have expected. He references the usual praise of Plautus's language without sharing his own view, but it’s clear he implied he didn’t completely agree. [416] “The ancients praise Cæcilius,”—another statement that can only be interpreted one way. And Terence, while very graceful in his own style, barely captures even a faint reflection of Greek. However, it seems he might have had a better opinion of Afranius if it weren’t for the disgusting subject matter that, due to its repetitive association with the author, has seemed to turn even the less moral Romans’ stomachs.
312He is much more patriotic in regard to History—in fact, his patriotism rather outruns his discretion. One may have the |History.| highest admiration of Sallust’s masterly sweep (“immortal velocity” Quintilian himself calls it), of his pregnant thought and vivid representation, yet hesitate to match the two miniatures or Kit-cats of the Jugurtha and the Catiline against the mighty grasp and volume, alike in whole and in detail, of the Peloponnesian War. It must, however, be remembered that Sallust wrote a larger History in four books, which is lost except in fragments. Livy with Herodotus, though Quintilian thinks the latter ought not to feel indignant at the match, is only not so impar congressus, because there is here no unequality in scale and range. But, once more, the expression of opinion is a valuable one, and we must come back to it. Of Servilius Nonianus and Aufidius Bassus we know nothing; but the section ends with a high and most interesting panegyric on a certain unnamed living historian, whom we must all hope, though some would identify him with Pliny, to be Tacitus. If he had been equalled with even the greatest of the Greeks, Thucydides might have made room for him with hardly condescending good-humour.
312He is much more patriotic when it comes to history—in fact, his patriotism often gets ahead of his judgment. One can have the highest admiration for Sallust’s impressive style (“immortal speed” as Quintilian himself calls it), his insightful ideas, and vivid portrayals, yet still hesitate to compare the two short pieces or portraits of the Jugurtha and Catiline against the great depth and breadth, both in entirety and in detail, of the Peloponnesian War. However, it must be noted that Sallust wrote a larger History in four books, which is now lost except for some fragments. Livy and Herodotus, although Quintilian believes the latter shouldn’t be offended by the comparison, aren’t as unequal in scale and scope. Yet again, the expression of opinion is valuable, and we should return to it. We know nothing about Servilius Nonianus and Aufidius Bassus; however, the section ends with a high and very interesting tribute to a certain unnamed contemporary historian, whom we all hope, despite some identifying him with Pliny, to be Tacitus. If he had been compared with even the greatest of the Greeks, Thucydides might have made space for him without any condescension.
Having thus put himself in the mood of “our country right or wrong” by this time, Quintilian is emboldened to match |Oratory—Cicero.| Cicero against any Greek orator, though he proceeds to explain that this is not meant to depress Demosthenes. Thus minded, he certainly does not go to work “with a dead hand,” as the French say, and endows his favourite not merely with the energy of Demosthenes, but with the flow of Plato and the sweetness of Isocrates. (One may invoke the aid of Echo—courteous nymph—and assent at least to Isocrates.) And then he passes to other Latin orators, praising Pollio for pains, and Messala for an aristocratic elegance. Cæsar (it is noticeable that he says nothing of the Commentaries) has qualities in his speeches which might have made him a rival to Cicero, especially the elegance of his diction. Cælius for wit; Calvus for severe correctness; others for other things, receive homage.
Having gotten into the mindset of "my country, right or wrong," Quintilian feels ready to compare Cicero with any Greek orator, though he makes it clear that he doesn’t intend to undermine Demosthenes. With this perspective, he certainly doesn’t approach it “with a dead hand,” as the French say, and he gives his favorite not just the energy of Demosthenes but also the eloquence of Plato and the charm of Isocrates. (One might even call upon Echo—the gracious nymph—and at least agree with Isocrates.) He then moves on to other Latin orators, praising Pollio for his effort and Messala for his noble elegance. Cæsar (notably, he doesn’t mention the Commentaries) has qualities in his speeches that could have made him a contender against Cicero, particularly the sophistication of his language. Cælius is recognized for his wit; Calvus for his strict correctness; and others for various attributes also receive praise.
In Latin philosophy he again, with some rashness, advances 313Cicero as a rival to Plato, and ends with a curious and interesting |Philosophy—Cicero and Seneca.| passage on Seneca, whom he had been supposed to condemn and even hate, whose vitiated taste he still reprehends, but to whose real merits he now makes handsome concessions. This is quite one of Quintilian’s best “diploma-pieces” as a literary critic, in the division of decided but not illiberal censure, qualified by just and not grudging allowance for merits. It is a pity that it is too long to quote.
In Latin philosophy, he again boldly presents Cicero as a competitor to Plato and concludes with an intriguing and interesting section on Seneca, whom he was thought to criticize and even despise. He still points out Seneca's flawed taste, but he now acknowledges his true merits graciously. This is one of Quintilian’s finest examples as a literary critic, balancing strong but fair criticism with generous acknowledgment of merit. It’s a shame it’s too lengthy to quote.
With the rest of the book, interesting as it is and germane to our subject, we must deal more succinctly. It first handles |Minor counsel of the Tenth Book.| Imitation of the styles just run through, and contains some of the best advice available anywhere on that head. The danger of imitating one style is especially dwelt upon, and Quintilian draws nearer to Greece or England than to Rome, in the simple observation that he has known Ciceronians think themselves quite accomplished when they ended a sentence with esse videatur. Habemus criticum! Another most excellent chapter is devoted to Writing—that is to say, to “exercises in composition,” which, under the dispensation of Rhetoric, were much in use. We know that Cicero wrote theses at the moment, and on the subject, of his sorest trouble. Quintilian’s advice here again is excellent; and if it were worse, it would be saved by the delightful story he tells of Julius Florus, a Gaulish provincial (for literary talent was beginning to be centrifugal), who, to his nephew and Quintilian’s friend Julius Secundus, when he was troubled about his style, observed, “Do you want to write better than you can?” Nor should the subsequent observations on rough copies be passed over. The rough copy is the superstition of those who wish to write better than they can. In some respects, and especially for the urbane, intimate, un-Philistine common-sense of it, this is one of Quintilian’s best chapters. He follows it up by a short one on Correction, wisely observing that we may indulge in that too much; by another on Translation, dedication-writing, and so forth; by yet another on premeditation, and by a last on speaking extempore, which he says (irrefutably from his oratorical point 314of view, and perhaps not much less so from the point of general literature) is all but a sine qua non. In these later chapters he is, as we may say, pursuing the art of the critic the reverse way—that is to say, he is counselling the author how to anticipate the critic. But it ought to be needless to add that they are not the less important as chapters of a manual of criticism itself.
With the rest of the book, interesting as it is and relevant to our topic, we need to keep our discussion brief. It first addresses |Minor advice from the Tenth Book.| the imitation of the styles we've just gone over, and contains some of the best advice available on that subject. The risk of mimicking one style is emphasized, and Quintilian leans more towards Greece or England than Rome, with the simple observation that he’s seen Ciceronians feel quite accomplished when they ended a sentence with let it be seen. We have a critic! Another excellent chapter focuses on writing—that is, on “exercises in composition,” which were widely used under the guidance of Rhetoric. We know that Cicero wrote theses at the time, dealing with his most pressing issues. Quintilian’s advice here is again excellent; and even if it weren’t, it would be saved by the amusing story he tells of Julius Florus, a provincial from Gaul (since literary talent was starting to become decentralized), who advised his nephew and Quintilian’s friend Julius Secundus, when he was struggling with his style, “Do you want to write better than you can?” We shouldn’t overlook the following comments on rough drafts. The rough draft is a belief held by those who wish to write better than they are capable. In some ways, especially for its refined, personal, straightforward common sense, this is one of Quintilian’s best chapters. He follows it with a brief one on Correction, wisely noting that we can indulge in that too much; then another on Translation, writing dedications, and so on; followed by one on premeditation, and a final chapter on speaking spontaneously, which he states (undeniably from his oratorial perspective, and probably just as much from a general literary standpoint) is practically a essential condition. In these later chapters, he is, so to speak, addressing the art of criticism in reverse—meaning he is advising the author on how to anticipate the critic. But it goes without saying that they are still vital as sections of a manual on criticism itself.
The Eleventh book is wholly professional, dealing with the manner and general conduct appropriate to the orator, the |Books XI., XII.: The styles of oratory.| cultivation of the memory, delivery, gesture, and so forth. It therefore yields us nothing, while the beginning of the Twelfth, with its respectable paradox that a good orator must be a good man, may not look more promising, nor the subsequent demonstration that he ought to be acquainted with the civil law, and with examples and precedents, that he must have firmness and presence of mind, years of discretion, and also reasonable fees and retainers, that he must study his brief, not lay himself out too much for mere applause, and while preparing carefully, be ready with impromptus and extempore speech when necessary. But when we are beginning to get a little weary of this good-man-of-the-Stoics, called to the bar, an abrupt turn to the style of oratory refreshes us. The sketch of literature in the Tenth Book had been made, it is to be remembered, from a somewhat different point of view; it had been occupied with the authors whom an orator should read, and the qualities which were to be discovered in them. Here the standpoint changes, and the literary quality of what the orator himself is to produce is the question. After a distinctly interesting parallel from painting and sculpture, to illustrate differences of style, Quintilian takes up these differences, in some cases repeating the descriptions of Book X., in reference to Latin orators, and especially renewing his eulogy of Cicero as excellent in every oratorical quality. This, however, he admits, was by no means the universal opinion, either of Cicero’s contemporaries or of succeeding critics. And he hits a distinct blot in too much literary criticism by pointing out that while these earlier critics usually censured the great Arpinate 315as too flowery, too Asiatic, too fond of jests, his, Quintilian’s, |“Atticism.”| own contemporaries were apt to speak of him as dry and wanting in succulence. Next he turns to the three famous divisions of oratorical style—Attic, Asiatic, and Rhodian: the first chastened, energetic, correct; the second redundant and flowery; the third a mixture of the other two. And then, with his usual unpretending shrewdness, he proceeds to point out that although there certainly is an Attic style, and this style is far the best, yet that there are many, nay, infinite varieties and subdivisions of it—that Lysias is not in the least like Andocides, Isocrates different from either, Hyperides apart from all three. And so, with perfect good sense, he objects to the limitation of the “odour of thyme,” the Attic charm, to those who “flow as a slender stream making its way through pebbles”—that is to say, to those who write in a studiously correct and elegant style, with no magniloquence or turbid rush.
The Eleventh book is entirely professional, discussing the appropriate manner and general conduct for an orator, as well as memory training, delivery, gestures, and more. It offers us little, while the beginning of the Twelfth, with its respectable paradox that a good orator must be a good person, might not seem very promising. The subsequent argument that an orator should know civil law, understand examples and precedents, possess firmness and composure, have years of discretion, and also manage reasonable fees and retainers, emphasizes that they must study their cases, avoid seeking mere applause, and while preparing thoroughly, be ready for impromptu and extemporaneous speeches when needed. Just when we start to get a bit tired of this Stoic good-man at the bar, a sudden shift to the style of oratory refreshes us. It's worth noting that the overview of literature in the Tenth Book was from a somewhat different perspective; it focused on the authors an orator should read and the qualities to look for in them. Here, however, the focus shifts to the literary quality of what the orator themselves must produce. After an interesting comparison with painting and sculpture to illustrate different styles, Quintilian addresses these differences, sometimes repeating descriptions from Book X regarding Latin orators, especially praising Cicero for excelling in every aspect of oratory. However, he acknowledges that this was not the universal opinion among Cicero’s contemporaries or later critics. He identifies a clear flaw in excessive literary criticism by noting that while earlier critics often criticized the great Arpinate as too flowery, too Asiatic, and too fond of jokes, Quintilian's contemporaries tended to describe him as dry and lacking richness. Next, he discusses the three well-known divisions of oratorical style—Attic, Asiatic, and Rhodian: the first being restrained, energetic, and correct; the second being redundant and overly flowery; and the third a blend of the other two. Then, with his usual straightforward insight, he observes that while there certainly is an Attic style, and it's the best one, there are many, even infinite, varieties and subdivisions of it—Lysias is very different from Andocides, Isocrates differs from both, and Hyperides stands apart from all three. Thus, he sensibly objects to narrowly defining the "fragrance of thyme," the Attic charm, only to those who "flow like a slender stream weaving through pebbles"—that is, to those who write in an overly correct and elegant style, without any grandiosity or muddled rushing.
More interesting still, because it is the first and by far the best thing of the kind that we have, is the passage which follows on the oratorical—we may excusably read the |Literary quality of Greek and Latin.| “literary”—qualities of the Latin language as compared with the Greek. There are, it is true, phonetic difficulties here, and probably no wise man will pretend to understand Quintilian’s praise of the “sweetness” of the Greek phi, as compared with the harsh repulsiveness of the Latin f and v. No one but a student of phonetics themselves (that is to say, of a science as arbitrary as the most technical part of the Hermogenean rhetoric) can perceive any difference between phi and f, or the repulsiveness of the latter and of v, or the extra harshness of fr as in frangit. Fr, to a modern English ear, gives a very harmonious sound indeed. He incidentally, however, as far as v is concerned, gives us a “light” by saying that the sound of the digamma was preserved in Servus and Cervus, so that the Romans adopted the Wellerian form in these words; and has a specially interesting observation (because it applies equally to Anglo-Saxon) on the ugliness of terminations in m, “like the lowing of an ox,” as opposed to the clear ringing Greek n. The intonation of Latin 316he also thinks inferior to Greek, and still more the vocabulary. But sursum corda! after all:—
More interestingly, because it is the first and by far the best of its kind that we have, is the section that follows on the oratorical—we can justifiably read the |Literary quality of Greek and Latin.| “literary”—qualities of the Latin language compared to Greek. It’s true that there are phonetic challenges here, and likely no wise person would claim to understand Quintilian’s praise of the “sweetness” of the Greek phi compared to the harshness of the Latin f and v. Only someone who studies phonetics (which is as arbitrary as the most technical aspects of Hermogenean rhetoric) can notice any difference between phi and f, or the harshness of the latter and v, or the extra roughness of fr as in frangit. To a modern English ear, fr actually sounds quite harmonious. He also notes, as far as v is concerned, that the sound of the digamma was preserved in Servus and Cervus, so the Romans adopted the Wellerian form in these words; and he makes a particularly interesting point (because it also applies to Anglo-Saxon) about the unpleasantness of endings in m, “like the lowing of an ox,” compared to the clear, ringing Greek n. He believes the intonation of Latin is also inferior to Greek, and even more so the vocabulary. But hearts up! after all:—
“Wherefore, if any demand from Latins the grace of Attic speech, let him give us the same sweetness of utterance, and an equal abundance of words. If this be denied, we must match our meaning to the words we have, nor mix a too great subtlety of matter with words too strong, not to say too stout, for it, lest the combination lose either excellence. The less the mere language helps us, the more we must reinforce ourselves by invention of matter. Let us extract sublime and varied meanings. Let us stir all the passions, and illuminate our addresses with gleaming metaphor. We cannot be so graceful; let us be more vigorous. We are conquered in subtlety; let us prevail in weight. They are surer of propriety, let us overcome by numbers. The genius of the Greeks, even in their lesser men, has its own ports; let us spread more ample sail and fill it with a mightier breeze. Nor let us always seek the deep; we must sometimes follow the windings of the shore. They may slip over any shallows; let me find a deeper sea in which my bark may not sink.”
“Therefore, if anyone from the Latin culture asks for the grace of Attic speech, let them provide us with the same sweetness of expression and an equal abundance of words. If that isn't possible, we must align our meaning with the words we have, and not combine overly complex ideas with overly strong, or even too stiff, language, lest the combination lose its excellence. The less the language helps us, the more we need to strengthen ourselves through creative ideas. Let’s draw out profound and varied meanings. Let’s stir all the emotions and brighten our speeches with shining metaphors. If we can’t be as graceful, let’s be more forceful. We may be outmatched in subtlety; let’s succeed in impact. They have a better sense of propriety; let us excel in quantity. The talent of the Greeks, even among their lesser figures, has its own advantages; let us expand our sails and fill them with a stronger wind. And let’s not always pursue the depths; sometimes we must follow the twists of the shore. They can glide over any shallow waters; let me find a deeper sea where my ship won’t sink.”
A very little farther[417] and we find Wordsworth’s paradox in the Preface to the Lyrical Ballads—that there is no natural eloquence but in the speech of ordinary folk—anticipated, stated, and very happily and thoroughly answered, though in reference to prose, not verse; and after this, some interesting further observations on sententiæ—deliberate and ostentatious sententiousnesses.
A little further[417] we come across Wordsworth’s paradox in the Preface to the Lyrical Ballads—that true eloquence exists only in the speech of everyday people—predicted, articulated, and very well addressed, although in relation to prose rather than poetry; and after that, there are some intriguing additional comments on sentences—purposeful and showy clever remarks.
Later still he returns upon himself, and adopts a fresh threefold division into ἰσχνὸν or plain; ἁδρὸν or grand; and ἀνθηρὸν or florid, examples of each of which, with oratorical adaptations, he proceeds to give, perorating on plain and florid style, in a manner not unworthy of his precepts. He concludes with a sort of postscript on the necessity of the orator’s withdrawing before his natural force is abated, and thus leads, by a not ungraceful parable, to his own Finis.
Later, he reflects on himself again and introduces a new threefold division into plain (ἰσχνὸν), grand (ἁδρὸν), and florid (ἀνθηρὸν). He provides examples of each style along with oratorical adaptations, elaborating on both plain and florid styles in a way that lives up to his teachings. He ends with a kind of postscript about the importance of the orator stepping down before losing their natural vigor, and elegantly leads into his own The End.
It may be hoped that the above analysis, however jejune and imperfect, of this remarkable book will at least serve as a 317basis for some intelligible, if brief, remarks on its position |Quintilian’s critical ethos.| and value in the history of literary criticism. Its status as a document of this is, like that of all other ancient documents without exception (even the Περὶ Ὕψους cannot rank as completely exceptional), an indirect one, one of but partial relevance to the gospel of criticism. The Law of Rhetoric was but a schoolmaster, teaching, like all good schoolmasters, many things which had no absolute bearing on the future life of its pupils. And it is all the more curious that Quintilian should nevertheless give us so much that is of direct importance, because he is not merely a literary critic at intervals, but almost a literary critic malgré lui. Except in the case of Cicero, where his professional feeling comes in, he displays no very great enthusiasm for literature. He is never tempted, as not merely Longinus, but even Dionysius, is, to take a particular author, book, piece, and thoroughly analyse him and it, to grasp it, turn it lovingly inside out, hold it up to the admiration of others, deck it with the ornament, and adore it with the incense, of his own. His interest, though liberal, is just a trifle utilitarian. He holds, like Scott’s counsellor, that “a lawyer without history or literature is a mere mechanic,” and he studies both accordingly; but his study is mainly a means to an end. He may not be exactly insensible to the pure beauty of literature in and by itself; but it may be suspected that, if he spoke of it freely, he would speak in much the same tone that he uses in an odd passage[418] about working in the country, where he thinks the beauty of tree and flower, the song of birds, the sound of streams, likely to distract rather than to inspire. The prose of the Roman nature, its businesslike character, its matter-of-factness, all betray themselves a little in him.
It’s hoped that the analysis above, no matter how simplistic and incomplete, of this remarkable book will at least provide a foundation for some understandable, albeit brief, comments on its position and value in the history of literary criticism. Its status as a historical document is, like all other ancient documents without exception (even the Περὶ Ὕψους cannot be seen as completely unique), indirect, with only partial relevance to the principles of criticism. The Law of Rhetoric served merely as a schoolmaster, teaching, like all good educators, many things that had no absolute impact on the future lives of its students. It’s even more interesting that Quintilian manages to offer us so much that is directly significant, because he is not just a literary critic occasionally, but almost a literary critic despite himself. Except for Cicero, where his professional bias comes into play, he doesn’t show much enthusiasm for literature. He’s never tempted, as not just Longinus, but even Dionysius, is, to deeply analyze a specific author, book, or piece, to fully understand it, turn it lovingly inside out, showcase it for others, and adorn it with personal flair. Although his interest is broad, it has a slightly utilitarian touch. He believes, like Scott’s advisor, that “a lawyer without history or literature is just a mechanic,” and studies both accordingly; however, his studies mainly serve a practical purpose. He may not be completely indifferent to the pure beauty of literature for its own sake; yet, it might be suspected that if he spoke freely about it, he would do so in a similar way to how he describes in a peculiar passage about working in the countryside, where he thinks the beauty of trees and flowers, the songs of birds, and the sounds of streams are more likely to distract than inspire. The straightforward nature of the Roman character, its pragmatic approach, and its matter-of-factness are all subtly evident in him.
It is therefore not wonderful that he embodies for us, in a vary edifying fashion, that distrust of the Romantic which appears so often, if not so constantly, in the post-Homeric classical ages, up to his own time, though soon after it was to break down in writers like Apuleius. We saw that if he did 318not absolutely dislike or despise, he ignored the romantic element in Xenophon, that the “seizing” situation of the Ten Thousand, leaderless though victorious, a handful isolated in the heart of a hostile country, the moving accidents of their journey across the mountain walls and through the warlike clans of Kurdistan, and all the rest, till the sight of the sea, and the rush to the hill-brow to behold it, and the shout of welcome—even though the incident be as rhetorical a thing as history and literature contain—pass entirely unnoticed by him. His astonishing dismissals of Lucretius (though he may have been prejudiced by Cicero[419] there) as merely “difficult,” of Catullus as merely “bitter,” group themselves with this very well. The grim force of the Lucretian despair, which would so fain persuade itself to be scientific acquiescence in contemplation from the temples of the wise, the throb of the Catullian passion, are not his business. Indeed, what contio, what judices, would pay any attention to the drift of the atoms in the void? what respectable paterfamilias but must highly deprecate verses, not merely immoral but extravagant, to Ipsithilla and Lesbia, attempts to reproduce, in sober Latin, the Greek ravings of a Sappho or about an Attis? Apollonius Rhodius, too, who to us seems a Romantic before Romanticism, touches no chord in Quintilian’s breast. And we may be tolerably certain that the chords which were not responsive in the breast of Quintilian were at least equally mute in other breasts of his time.
It's not surprising that he represents, in a rather enlightening way, the skepticism of Romanticism that appears frequently, if not consistently, in the classical period after Homer, up to his own era, though it would soon be challenged by writers like Apuleius. We noted that while he didn't completely dislike or disdain, he overlooked the romantic aspects in Xenophon, particularly the situation of the Ten Thousand, who, although victorious, were leaderless and isolated in the heart of an unfriendly country. The dramatic events of their journey across the mountain ranges and through the warrior clans of Kurdistan, right up to the sight of the sea and their rush to the hilltop to see it, followed by their triumphant shout of welcome—even if this episode is one of the most rhetorical in history and literature—are completely ignored by him. His remarkable dismissals of Lucretius (although he may have been biased by Cicero[419]) as merely “difficult” and of Catullus as simply “bitter” align perfectly with this attitude. The harsh reality of Lucretian despair, which tries hard to convince itself it’s a scientific acceptance through the wisdom of philosophers, and the passion found in Catullus's work are not of his concern. Indeed, what contio, what judges, would pay any mind to the movement of atoms in the void? What respectable father would not strongly criticize verses that are not only immoral but also extravagant, like those to Ipsithilla and Lesbia, which attempt to recreate, in sober Latin, the Greek craziness of a Sappho or about an Attis? Apollonius Rhodius, who seems romantic to us before the movement of Romanticism, strikes no chord in Quintilian’s heart. And we can be fairly certain that the sentiments that went unacknowledged in Quintilian were equally unrecognized in others of his time.
But these shortcomings are not only inevitable, they are, for the purpose of the historian, almost welcome. We may protest as lovers, but we register and interpret as students. Moreover, Quintilian, like all the greater men in all periods, and some even of the smaller in some, supplies us with a great deal of matter for registration and interpretation, without any protest at all. In the first place, we see in him the gradual deflection or development (whichever word may be preferred) of Rhetoric into pure Literary Criticism, assisted by the practical disappearance of symbouleutic oratory, by the degradation of epideictic, and by the practical Roman contempt for mere technicalities, 319unless, as in the case of law, they are intimately and almost inextricably connected with some practical end. It would be possible, as we have seen, by a process of mere “lifting out,” with hardly any important garbling of phrase, to extract from the Institutions a “Treatise on Composition and Critical Reading” which would be of no mean bulk, of no narrow range, and would contain a very large proportion of strictly relevant and valuable detail. And this treatise would be illuminated—for practically the only time, in the range of ancient literature on the subject, to any considerable extent—by that searchlight of criticism, the comparative method; while it would also display, throughout, the other illuminative powers of wide reading, sound judgment, and an excellent and by no means merely pedestrian common-sense.
But these flaws are not just unavoidable; they’re almost welcome to historians. We may complain as passionate admirers, but we analyze and interpret as scholars. Additionally, Quintilian, like other great figures throughout history—and even some lesser ones—provides us with plenty of material to analyze and interpret without any objections at all. First, we observe in him the gradual shift or evolution (whichever term you prefer) of Rhetoric into pure Literary Criticism, aided by the near disappearance of advisory oratory, the decline of epideictic rhetoric, and the Roman disdain for mere technicalities, unless, as in the case of law, they are closely tied to some practical purpose. As we have seen, it would be possible, through a simple process of "lifting out," with minimal alteration of language, to create from the Institutions a "Treatise on Composition and Critical Reading" that would be substantial in size, broad in scope, and would include a significant amount of directly relevant and valuable information. This treatise would be notably enhanced—almost uniquely, in the context of ancient literature on the topic—by the illuminating power of the comparative method in criticism; it would also demonstrate throughout the other enlightening abilities of extensive reading, sound judgment, and a strong, practical common sense.
We may regret, indeed, as we have regretted already, that these good gifts were not turned to the business of direct literary examination of particular books and authors, after the fashion of Dionysius; but it is quite evident why they were not. And their actual use has resulted in passage on passage, in chapter on chapter, of the most precious material. Quintilian can only be despised by those who consider themselves defrauded if critics do not attempt the meteorosophia of the highest æsthetic generalisations. It is, on the other hand, certain that these airy flights, in this particular matter, have too often had the ultimate Icarian fate, and have not often met even with the temporary Icarian success. The “high priori way” has never led to any permanent conquest in literary criticism; and it is never likely to do so, because of the blessed infinity and incalculableness of human genius. It has constantly led that genius into deserts and impasses. Even things that look like generalisations firmly based on actual experience have to be cautiously guarded, and put forth merely as working hypotheses. You make, with the almost superhuman compound of learning and reason belonging to an Aristotle, a general theory of Poetry, and a special one of Tragedy, which require, and command, almost universal agreement. In a few hundred years there drops in a graceless sort of prose tale-tellers, who by establishing, slowly and uncertainly at first, but after a couple of thousand years 320unmistakably, the kind of prose fiction, sap the very foundations of your theory of poetry. Later still arises a more graceless sort of strolling actors, ne’er-do-weel university men in England, cavaliers or shavelings in Spain, who in the same way bring it about that your theory of tragedy has to acknowledge itself to be only a theory of one kind of tragedy.
We may indeed regret, as we have in the past, that these valuable insights weren't focused on directly analyzing specific books and authors, like Dionysius did; but it's clear why that didn't happen. Their actual use has led to a wealth of passages and chapters filled with the most valuable material. Only those who feel cheated by critics not pursuing the highest aesthetic principles would look down on Quintilian. However, it’s also true that these lofty ideas have often ended up failing spectacularly and haven't even achieved temporary success. The "high priori way" has never resulted in lasting triumph in literary criticism, and it's unlikely to in the future, due to the wonderful infinity and unpredictability of human creativity. This approach has continually led that creativity into barren wastelands and dead ends. Even concepts that seem like generalizations grounded in real experience need to be approached cautiously and treated as working hypotheses. You might, with the almost superhuman blend of knowledge and logic of an Aristotle, create a general theory of Poetry and a specific one of Tragedy, which require and demand almost universal agreement. But in a few hundred years, there emerge clumsy prose storytellers who, slowly and uncertainly at first but ultimately without a doubt over a couple of thousand years, establish a form of prose fiction that undermines the very foundations of your poetry theory. Even later, a more awkward group of wandering actors—lazy university students in England and disheveled gentlemen in Spain—appear and similarly force your tragedy theory to recognize itself as just one interpretation of tragedy.
The other way is the way of safety; and if it be objected that it is the way of plodders only, one could undertake to make a very striking company of plodders from Longinus to Mr Arnold, who, sometimes not quite wittingly or willingly, have done all their best work in it. It would be but re-summarising our summary to point out once more, in any fulness, what work Quintilian has done. He has given us a history in little of the choicest Greek and Latin literature; he has drawn and placed for us the contrasted styles, not merely of oratorical, but of all prose composition; he has handled the literary side of grammar with singular fairness and sense; and has dealt more satisfactorily—to us at least—than any other ancient writer with the all-important and most difficult question of euphony in written speech. No one among ancient writers has treated the important but delusive subject of the Figures with more sense and skill; no one has contrived to get, out of some of the merest technicalities of the Rhetoric of the Schools, such a solid extract of critical power. The technical observations in Book X., which for want of space we passed over rapidly, form the most invaluable Introduction to Composition to be found in any language; they put our modern books of the kind to shame, at once by the practical character of their suggestions, and by their freedom from mere mechanical arbitrariness of prescription on points where idiom, good usage, and individual ability are really the only arbiters. And lastly, on the all-important and ever-recurring battle of the styles, Plain and Ornate, Attic and Asiatic, or whatever antithesis be preferred, it would be almost impossible to find a more intelligent pronouncement than Quintilian’s.
The other approach is the safer one, and if someone argues that it's just for those who take their time, I could easily gather an impressive group of steady workers from Longinus to Mr. Arnold, who, sometimes without realizing it, have done their best work in this manner. It would just be a repetition of our summary to highlight again the significant contributions of Quintilian. He has provided us with a concise history of the finest Greek and Latin literature; he has outlined and compared different styles, not only in oratory but in all prose writing; he has addressed the literary aspects of grammar with remarkable fairness and insight; and he has tackled the crucial and challenging issue of euphony in written language better than any other ancient author. No one in ancient literature has explored the important yet misleading topic of Figures with greater understanding and skill; no one has managed to distill such substantial critical insight from some of the most basic technicalities of School Rhetoric. The technical notes in Book X., which we quickly skimmed due to space constraints, offer the most valuable Introduction to Composition found in any language; they put modern texts in this area to shame, thanks to their practical suggestions and their avoidance of arbitrary rules where idiom, common usage, and personal style really should take precedence. Lastly, regarding the critical and recurring debate on styles—Plain versus Ornate, Attic versus Asiatic, or whatever comparison you prefer—it would be nearly impossible to find a more insightful commentary than Quintilian’s.
He can therefore afford to smile at those who say that he chancelle sur le terrain des principes,[420] and to reply that terrain 321is exactly the word which does not apply to the principles with which he is reproached for not dealing. The only reproach to which he is perhaps open is one which all antiquity, from Aristotle to Longinus, and including both these great men, shares with him. This is the reproach of never completely clearing up the mind about Rhetoric, and of perpetually confusing it with the Art of Prose Literature, or else leaving prose literature without any “art” at all. We have seen, long ago, how this confusion arose, and how it was maintained by conditions which, though working more feebly in Quintilian’s days, were still working. The matter came to a head (though, oddly enough, the person chiefly concerned seems not quite to have understood it) when Lucian formally renounced Rhetoric and took to essay-writing in dialogue, when Apuleius in the Golden Ass mingled declamation, dialogue, philosophy, and romance in one olla podrida, with a daring sauce of new prose style to make it go down. But the barbarians were then at the gates; and the real recognition and reconstruction was not to take place for ages later, if it has completely taken place even yet.
He can therefore afford to smile at those who say that he chancellor on the grounds of principles,[420] and to respond that land 321 is exactly the word that doesn’t relate to the principles he's accused of avoiding. The only criticism he might be open to is one that all of history, from Aristotle to Longinus, including both of these great thinkers, shares with him. This is the criticism of never fully clarifying the concept of Rhetoric and constantly confusing it with Prose Literature or neglecting the “art” of prose altogether. We've seen, long ago, how this confusion started and how it was perpetuated by conditions that, although less forceful during Quintilian's time, were still present. The issue came to a head (though, oddly, the main person involved doesn’t seem to have fully grasped it) when Lucian formally rejected Rhetoric and turned to writing essays in dialogue form, while Apuleius in the Golden Ass combined declamation, dialogue, philosophy, and romance in one mixed stew, spiced with a bold new prose style to make it appealing. But the barbarians were then at the gates, and true recognition and reconstruction wouldn't happen for ages, if it has even fully occurred yet.
377. Whether its correct title be Institutiones Oratoriæ, or De Institutione Oratoria, and whether this be better translated Principles of Oratory, or Of the Education of an Orator, are questions not very important to us. The sense of “Institutes” may be illustrated by the old division of academical chairs in, for instance, Medicine into “Institutes” (i.e., “Theory”) and “Practice.” But Quintilian includes a good deal of the practical side. All the editions of Quintilian are either antiquated by, or more or less based upon, that of Spalding and Zumpt, with Lexicon, &c., by Bonnell, Leipsic, 1798-1834. I find the little Tauchnitz print of the text (ibid., 1829) very useful. The Bohn translation, by the ill-starred J. S. Watson, though not impeccable, will serve English readers well enough.
377. Whether its correct title is Institutiones Oratoriæ or De Institutione Oratoria, and whether this is better translated as Principles of Oratory or Of the Education of an Orator, are not particularly important to us. The meaning of “Institutes” can be explained by the old division of academic positions in fields like Medicine into “Institutes” (i.e., “Theory”) and “Practice.” However, Quintilian includes a lot of practical content. All editions of Quintilian are either outdated or largely based on Spalding and Zumpt’s work, with a Lexicon, etc., by Bonnell, Leipsic, 1798-1834. I find the small Tauchnitz edition of the text (ibid., 1829) very useful. The Bohn translation by the unfortunate J. S. Watson, while not perfect, will be adequate for English readers.
379. II. v. 5-9.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. II. v. 5-9.
381. Asperitas, which some would rather translate “trenchancy.” But there was an idea in ancient times (not quite unknown in modern) that in hostile argument politeness (“treating your adversary with respect,” as Johnson said) was out of place.
381. Asperitas, which some prefer to translate as “sharpness.” But there was a notion in ancient times (still somewhat present today) that in a heated debate, being polite (“treating your opponent with respect,” as Johnson put it) was not appropriate.
382. Quæ virtus ei contraria, that is to say, I suppose, brevity and pregnancy. “Transferred” just below, in the sense of translatio, “metaphor,” “what ingenuity of metaphor.”
382. Virtue that opposes it, meaning, I guess, conciseness and richness. “Transferred” just below, in the sense of translation, “metaphor,” “what cleverness in metaphor.”
384. Hoc semper humile.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Always humble.
385. §§ 101-112.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. §§ 101-112.
386. Some moderns (notably Campbell in his Philosophy of Rhetoric) have followed Quintilian in this use of the word for “style.” But the accepted sense in English is too well settled for this to be permissible.
386. Some modern thinkers (especially Campbell in his Philosophy of Rhetoric) have adopted Quintilian's use of the word to mean “style.” However, the established meaning in English is too firmly rooted for this to be acceptable.
394. And, it may be added, pretty closely connected with the mania for insisting that literary criticism shall perpetually mix itself up with ethics and psychology.
394. Also, it’s worth noting that this is pretty closely linked to the obsession with making sure that literary criticism always intertwines with ethics and psychology.
396. I.e., suppressed sneering.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Meaning, hidden sneering.
400. Deliberate repetition.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Intentional repetition.
401. Antithetic distinction.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Opposing difference.
405. Εἷς δύο τρεῖσ· ὁ δὲ δὴ τέταρτος ἡμῶν ὧ φίλε. The first words to δὴ make the beginning of a hexameter or a penthemimer elegiac, the whole, omitting Εἷς, a very “lolloping” iambic trimeter, while ὁ to ἡμῶν is an Anacreontic. Plato would certainly have retorted that where so many metres are possible no one can arise distinctly, and therefore disagreeably, to the ear.
405. One, two, three; but the fourth is ours, friend. The initial words make the beginning of a hexameter or a penthemimer elegiac, the whole, without the One, is a very “lolloping” iambic trimeter, while from the "the" to "ours" is an Anacreontic. Plato would definitely have argued that when so many meters are possible, none can stand out distinctly and, therefore, unpleasantly to the ear.
406. ὑπὲρ ἥμισυ Κᾶρες ἐφάνησαν. Spalding, I think, detected Galliambic cadence here, regarding the first foot as an anapæst and the rest as two third pæons. You may also begin with a third pæon (ὑπὲρ ἥμι), as do many of the lines of the Atys itself. Therefore I call it “muffled,” and have dwelt on the pæon, though the Galliambic is more commonly thought of as Ionic a minore. Professor Hardie, however, suggests to me that Quintilian was actually thinking of the Sotadean metre of which he himself, lower in the chapter, quotes an example beginning rather like this.
406. More than half of the characters were revealed. Spalding, I believe, identified a Galliambic rhythm here, considering the first foot as anapæst and the rest as two third pæons. You can also start with a third pæon (ὑπὲρ ἥμι), as several lines in the Atys do. That's why I describe it as “muffled,” and I focused on the pæon, although the Galliambic is often seen as Ionic in a minor key. Nevertheless, Professor Hardie suggests that Quintilian was actually referencing the Sotadean meter, which he himself quotes an example of a bit later in the chapter, starting somewhat like this.
407. V. supra, pp. 20, 85. Perhaps no single “windfall of the Muses” would be so great a gain to literary criticism, in respect of Greek, as the recovery of a substantial portion of Antimachus.Antimachus.
407. V. supra, pp. 20, 85. There may be no single “windfall of the Muses” that would benefit literary criticism, particularly in Greek, as much as the discovery of a significant part of Antimachus.Antimachus.
408. Ita omnem vitæ imaginem expressit.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. So it expressed the image of all life.
409. Eloquendi suavitas. Cicero is equally complimentary, however, in speaking of his flumen aureum: and the charitable have thought that these qualities were discoverable in the lost Dialogues.
409. Sweetness of eloquence. Cicero is just as flattering when he talks about his golden river: and those who are kind-hearted have believed that these traits could be found in the lost Dialogues.
410. Eupolis on Pericles.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Eupolis about Pericles.
411. Nitor divinus.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Divine light.
412. Ei fuit magis laborandum.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. It was more work to do.
This is certainly not much better than humilis, “tame” in phrase.
This is definitely not much better than humble, which means “tame” in the phrase.
414. Of Cornelius Severus, a friend of Ovid, who wrote on the Sicilian war, and of whom Quintilian thinks that, had he lived, he might have been second to Virgil, we have some dozen odd lines, and a more solid fragment of twenty-five, enshrining that plagiarism from Sextilius Ena which has been noticed above (p. 235). It has some merit. For Saleius Bassus see above (p. 281). The five scraps which we possess of Rabirius warrant no judgment. But Seneca the Rhetorician in a context noticed above (p. 234), has preserved a block of twenty-three lines of Albinovanus Pedo on the voyage of Germanicus, which have a certain declamatory vigour. See Baehrens, vi. 351-356. (Some elegies have also been attributed to Pedo.)
414. Cornelius Severus, a friend of Ovid who wrote about the Sicilian war, is thought by Quintilian to have been, had he lived, a potential second to Virgil. We have some dozen lines and a more substantial fragment of twenty-five lines from him, which include the plagiarism from Sextilius Ena mentioned earlier (p. 235). It has some merit. For Saleius Bassus, see above (p. 281). The five fragments we have from Rabirius don’t allow for much judgment. However, Seneca the Rhetorician, in a context noted above (p. 234), preserved a block of twenty-three lines from Albinovanus Pedo about Germanicus's voyage that has a certain passionate force. See Baehrens, vi. 351-356. (Some elegies have also been attributed to Pedo.)
416. In comœdia maxime claudicamus: licet Varro, Musas (Ælii Stilonis sententia), Plautino dicat sermone locuturas fuisse, si Latine loqui vellent.
416. In comedy, we really have a hard time: Varro might say that the Muses (based on Aelius Stilo's viewpoint) would have used Plautine language if they wanted to speak in Latin.
417. XII. x. 40.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. 12.10.40.
CHAPTER IV.
LATER WRITERS.
AULUS GELLIUS: THE ‘NOCTES ATTICÆ’—MACROBIUS: THE ‘SATURNALIA’—SERVIUS ON VIRGIL—OTHER COMMENTATORS—AUSONIUS—THE ‘ANTHOLOGIA LATINA’—THE LATIN RHETORICIANS—RUTILIUS LUPUS, ETC.—CURIUS FORTUNATIANUS, HIS CATECHISM—MARIUS VICTORINUS ON CICERO—OTHERS—MARTIANUS CAPELLA.
AULUS GELLIUS: THE ‘NOCTES ATTICÆ’—MACROBIUS: THE ‘SATURNALIA’—SERVIUS ON VIRGIL—OTHER COMMENTATORS—AUSONIUS—THE ‘ANTHOLOGIA LATINA’—THE LATIN RHETORICIANS—RUTILIUS LUPUS, ETC.—CURIUS FORTUNATIANUS, HIS CATECHISM—MARIUS VICTORINUS ON CICERO—OTHERS—MARTIANUS CAPELLA.
The period from Nero to Hadrian is not merely the central and most important period of Latin criticism, but it contains a proportion altogether disproportionate of the bulk as of the value of Latin contributions to the subject. We must, however, complete our view of that subject, before summing up its general characteristics, with another chapter surveying the yield of the second, third, and fourth—perhaps, in view of the uncertainty of date of Martianus, we should add the fifth—centuries. The crop, if not very abundant, or of the very greatest value, is neither very scanty nor very uninteresting. It shall consist, in the specimens of it which we can afford to examine, first of the two famous and by no means unamusing miscellanists, the authors of the Noctes Atticæ and the Saturnalia; then, by an easy transition, of the commentators and scholiasts represented by their prior Servius, himself an interlocutor in the Macrobian symposium; in the third place, of a poetical contingent, much less important indeed than that furnished by the satirists from Horace to Martial, but not quite insignificant; and lastly, of the technical rhetoricians, ending with one of their latest representatives, but perhaps the most interesting of all, Martianus Capella. The chapter will thus, at least, not lack variety.
The time from Nero to Hadrian is not just the central and most significant period of Latin criticism, but it also includes a surprisingly large share of both the quantity and quality of Latin contributions to the topic. However, we need to complete our overview of this subject before summarizing its general characteristics with another chapter that looks at the contributions from the second, third, and fourth centuries—and perhaps, due to the uncertain dating of Martianus, we should include the fifth century as well. The results, while not very plentiful or of the highest value, are neither too sparse nor uninteresting. It will include the works we can review, starting with the two well-known and quite entertaining writers of the Noctes Atticæ and the Saturnalia; then, transitioning easily to the commentators and scholiasts, led by their predecessor Servius, who himself is a participant in the Macrobian symposium; next, a poetic segment that is indeed much less significant than what the satirists from Horace to Martial offered, but still not insignificant; and finally, the technical rhetoricians, concluding with one of their more recent representatives, yet perhaps the most intriguing of all, Martianus Capella. Therefore, this chapter will at least have variety.
323It would be difficult to have a better example of the indisposition of the Latin mind towards literary criticism proper, |Aulus Gellius: the Noctes Atticæ.| than that which is afforded by the famous Noctes Atticæ of Aulus Gellius.[421] We know nothing of this good person except that he was probably of more or less pure Roman descent, that he probably lived for the most part of his life at Rome and at Athens in the early second century, that he was a friend of Herodes Atticus, probably knew Plutarch, and was extremely intimate with, and a great admirer of, the rhetorician Favorinus. The well-known miscellany which he has left us, and which, in purporting to give the results of study or conversation in an Attic country-house, has been for seventeen hundred years so fruitful in imitations—mother, indeed, of a family sometimes a great deal fairer than herself—is an amusing book and a valuable, because it preserves for us a great number of quotations from lost authors or books, because its farrago of matter is good pastime, and not least because of a certain Pepysian or Boswellian quality in its author. But though, amid its jumble of things ethical, physical, logical, legal, and, above all, philological, perhaps the larger part is occupied with literature or at least with books, it is quite astonishing how small is the proportion that can be called literary criticism, and how rudimentary and infantine even that small proportion is. Gellius had nearly all the qualities and acquirements of the dictionary-maker; he was interested in etymology, was a most exact and careful purist in the definition and usage of words, and evidently prided himself on his collections of illustrative phrases and passages.[422] But almost invariably it must be said of him that hæret in litera, or, if he escapes that adhesion, that he gives himself over to the substance and meaning, not to the literary form and art, of what he quotes and studies. In all the nineteen or twenty books of his work there are probably not nineteen or twenty pages of real literary criticism; and where he does give us any it is of the “strawiest” 324character. Take, for instance, his comparison (ii. 23) of the Greek and Latin comic writers, and especially of some passages of Cæcilius with their originals in Menander. In preferring the Greek he is, of course, quite right; but it is noteworthy that he can hardly render any specific reason for his preference. He says, vaguely if truly, that the Latins seem low and sordid beside the wit and brilliancy of the Greeks, that Cæcilius appears stupid and frigid by Menander. But as to detail he prudently adds, nihil dicam ego quantum differat; and, less prudently transgressing this rule later, confines himself wholly to the matter, accusing the Roman of leaving out a simplex et verum et delectabile remark of the Greek. And if he comes a little nearer in praising (or making his favourite Favorinus praise) the flavum marmor of Ennius, it is still pretty clear that he does this merely or mainly from the side of the dictionary-maker, pleased at getting a light on the exact meaning of flavus. Although to our ears his preference (vi. 20) of “Ora” to “Nola” (in the passage which Virgil is said to have altered from a rather petty spite to the Nolans), “because it makes a sweet hiatus” with Vesevo at the end of the preceding line, may seem all wrong, the principle is æsthetic if the application is not. But, as a rule, we shall find that his critical opinions, where they are not concerned with purely verbal matters, are always decided by moral, philosophical, or in some other way extra-literary considerations. Even in an extremely interesting passage towards the end (xix. 9) where he makes Græci plusculi attack the Spanish-Latin rhetor Antonius Julianus[423] on the score of the inferiority of Roman to Greek erotic poets, and gives the passages with which Julianus retorted, the chief interest 325for us is that even the Greeks except Catullus to some extent, and Calvus, from their censure. For there is little or nothing but logomachy to be got out of the condemnation of Hortensius as invenustus and Cinna as illepidus.
323It would be hard to find a better example of the Latin mindset's reluctance towards proper literary criticism than that found in the famous Noctes Atticæ by Aulus Gellius.[421] We know very little about this decent guy, except that he was likely of more or less pure Roman descent, probably spent most of his life in Rome and Athens during the early second century, he was a friend of Herodes Atticus, probably acquainted with Plutarch, and was very close to, and a great fan of, the rhetorician Favorinus. The well-known collection he left us, which claims to provide the results of study or conversation in an Attic country house, has been very influential for seventeen hundred years—indeed, the inspiration for a family of works sometimes much more refined than itself—it's an entertaining book and valuable because it preserves many quotes from lost authors or texts, its mix of subjects provides good entertainment, and not least because of a certain Pepysian or Boswellian quality in its author. However, despite its jumble of ethical, physical, logical, legal, and especially philological topics, and perhaps the majority being about literature or at least books, it's quite surprising how little can be classified as literary criticism, and how basic and immature even that small portion is. Gellius had nearly all the qualities and skills of a dictionary-maker; he was interested in etymology, was very precise and meticulous in the definition and use of words, and clearly took pride in his collections of illustrative phrases and examples.[422] But it must be said that he almost always hair in a letter, or if he manages to avoid that sticky situation, he focuses more on the content and meaning rather than the literary form and art of what he quotes and studies. In all the nineteen or twenty books of his work, there are likely not nineteen or twenty pages of genuine literary criticism; and where he does provide some, it's of the most superficial kind. For instance, in his comparison (ii. 23) of Greek and Latin comic writers, especially comparing some passages of Cæcilius to their originals in Menander. In favoring the Greek, he is, of course, correct; but notably, he can hardly provide any specific reason for his preference. He states, vaguely yet accurately, that the Latins seem low and sordid compared to the wit and brilliance of the Greeks, and that Cæcilius seems dull and cold compared to Menander. But when it comes to specifics, he prudently adds, I won't say how much it differs; and later, less prudently straying from this rule, he entirely focuses on the content, criticizing the Roman for missing a simple, true, and delightful remark from the Greek. Even when he comes a bit closer in praising (or having his favorite Favorinus praise) the yellow marble of Ennius, it’s still clear that he does this mainly from the perspective of a dictionary-maker, pleased to clarify the exact meaning of flavus. Although his preference (vi. 20) for “Ora” over “Nola” (in the passage which Virgil is said to have altered out of some petty spite towards the Nolans), “because it creates a sweet hiatus” with Vesuvius at the end of the previous line, may seem entirely wrong to us, the principle is aesthetic even if the execution is not. But generally, we will find that his critical views, when they don’t just focus on purely verbal matters, are always influenced by moral, philosophical, or some other non-literary considerations. Even in a particularly interesting section towards the end (xix. 9), where he has Greeks more than critique the Spanish-Latin rhetor Antonius Julianus on the point of the inferiority of Roman to Greek erotic poets, and shares the passages with which Julianus countered, the main takeaway for us is the recognition that even the Greeks, except for Catullus to some degree, and Calvus, faced criticism. For there's little or nothing of substance to be gained from the condemnation of Hortensius as unattractive and Cinna as illepidus.
This same imputation of logomachy is hard to clear from the dispute in x. 3, whether, though Caius Gracchus is undoubtedly fortis et vehemens, it is or is not intolerable that he should be deemed severior, amplior, acrior, than Cicero. If Gellius had kept to the same words, and had said fortior and vehementior, the observation just made might seem unkind; but as it is, one seems to be dropping into the well-known jargon of our own times, and of all times, to be hearing one reviewer asserting that Johnson is “alert” and another replying that Thompson is “nimble,” or opposing the “poignancy” of Smith to the “swiftness” of Brown. But the attention to words certainly comes in better when the critic objects to the use, in an otherwise non sane incommode adapted version from Euripides by Ennius, of ignobiles and opulenti for ἀδοξοῦντες and δοκοῦντες. XII. 2, however, is a good locus for us in more ways than one. It opens with a sketch of the difference of opinion about Seneca in the age succeeding his own, a difference of which Quintilian had, a little earlier, given us an inkling. “Some,” says Gellius, “think of him as of a most unprofitable writer, one not worth reading, because they hold his style vulgar and hackneyed, his matter and opinions distinguished either by inept and empty haste (impetu) or by frivolous and Old-Bailey (causidicali) wire-drawing, his erudition vernacular and plebeian, and possessing nothing either of the dignity or the grace of the classics. Others, while not denying that he has little grace of phrase, maintain that his matter lacks neither information nor teaching power, and that he has no unhappy gravity and severity in castigating vice.” He himself will give no general censure, but consider Seneca’s opinion of Cicero and Ennius and Virgil. This “consideration,” according to his wont, is rather a string of quotations with objurgatory epithets than a regular criticism. One may not agree with Seneca or one may (there are certainly some who would indorse his confession and avoidance of Cicero’s faults in 326the words non ejus sed temporis vitium). But the words which Gellius himself uses—insulsissime, homo nugator, inepti et insubidi[424] hominis joca—surely require some little argument to justify them, and this argument is what Gellius never gives. We may thank him, however, for the criticism as well as for the anecdote preserved (xiii. 2) in the story of the meeting of the tragic poets Pacuvius and Accius at Tarentum, in the extreme old age of the former. Pacuvius had asked his young guest and craftsfellow to read his tragedy of Atreus, and, after the reading, praised it as sonorous and grand, but perhaps a little harsh and austere. “It is so,” said the junior, “but I am not very sorry, for I hope to improve. It is the same in wits as in fruits: the hard and harsh mellow and sweeten, but those that are at first flabby, and soft, and moist, do not ripen but rot. I thought it best to have something in my genius for time and age to mitigate.” A sound principle, though not quite a universal one, as one may see in studying a certain life-work which ranges from “Claribel” to “Crossing the Bar.”
This same accusation of pointless argument is difficult to shake off from the debate in x. 3, about whether, despite Caius Gracchus being undoubtedly strong and intense, it is intolerable to consider him severer, amplior, more intense than Cicero. If Gellius had used the same terms and had said stronger and more vehement, the previous comment might seem harsh; but as it stands, it feels like we're slipping into the familiar banter of our own time and all times, where one critic claims that Johnson is “alert” and another counters that Thompson is “nimble,” or contrasts the “poignancy” of Smith with the “swiftness” of Brown. However, focusing on words seems more valid when the critic challenges the choice of words, in what is otherwise a not too inconvenient adapted version from Euripides by Ennius, using ignoble and opulent for ἀδοξοῦντες and δοκοῦντες. XII. 2 is a solid location for us in more ways than one. It begins with an overview of differing opinions about Seneca in the era following his own, a difference which Quintilian had hinted at earlier. “Some,” says Gellius, “view him as a completely unprofitable writer, not worth reading, because they find his style ordinary and clichéd, and his subject matter and opinions marked by either inept and empty rush (impetuous) or trivial and Old-Bailey (causidicali) nitpicking, his knowledge pedestrian and common, lacking any of the dignity or elegance of the classics. Others, while acknowledging that he has little grace in style, argue that his content is not devoid of information or teaching value, and that he isn't overly serious or harsh in condemning vice.” He himself won’t pass a general judgment, but will consider Seneca’s views on Cicero, Ennius, and Virgil. This “consideration,” as usual, is more like a collection of quotes with critical labels than a systematic critique. One might not agree with Seneca or might (certainly some would endorse his rejection of Cicero’s faults in not his but the fault of the times). But the terms Gellius himself uses—very insulting, silly person, foolish and disrespectful__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__jokes of a man—definitely need some justification, and this justification is what Gellius never provides. However, we can thank him for both the critique and the preserved anecdote (xiii. 2) in the story of the meeting of the tragic poets Pacuvius and Accius in Tarentum during Pacuvius’s extreme old age. Pacuvius asked his younger guest and fellow craftsman to read his tragedy Atreus, and after the reading, praised it as powerful and grand, though perhaps a bit harsh and strict. “It is so,” replied the younger poet, “but I’m not too concerned, as I hope to improve. It's like with wits and fruits: the hard and harsh ripen and sweeten, but those that are initially soft, flabby, and moist don't ripen but rot. I thought it was best to have something in my nature for time and age to refine.” A solid principle, though not universally applicable, as one can see in examining a certain body of work that ranges from “Claribel” to “Crossing the Bar.”
He is in his more meticulous moods when (xiii. 18) he accuses Plato of misquotation and Euripides of plagiarism; but a couple of chapters later a set discourse on euphony, starting from a saying of Valerius Probus, seems to promise well. Some one had asked Probus whether it was better to use the terminations em or im, es or is, for the accusative, where both occur. Aurem tuam interroga, said Probus, which is no doubt the conclusion of the whole matter. But his questioner, either foolish or dogged, asked how he was to do this, and Probus replied, “As Virgil did when he wrote Urbisne invisere Cæsar but Urbes habitant magnas.” Nor are we sorry to hear that when the questioner still bored on, saying that he could not understand why one should be better in one place and another in another, Probus retorted, “You need not trouble yourself; it will do you no harm whatever you use.” Prope inclementer, says Gellius (“Served him right,” most of us will say). But he goes on to accumulate some other instances of this application of the rule of euphony, and perhaps here draws as near to true criticism as he ever does. Nor is he wrong, though he may be 327fanciful, in deciding in regard to certain almost literal Virgilian imitations of Homer, that the Greek is simplicior et sincerior, Virgil νεωτερικώτερος et quodam quasi ferrumine immisso fucatior.[425]
He is in his more detailed moods when (xiii. 18) he calls out Plato for misquoting and Euripides for plagiarism; but a couple of chapters later, a discussion on euphony, starting from a saying of Valerius Probus, seems to promise something interesting. Someone had asked Probus whether it was better to use the endings em or im, es or is, for the accusative when both are used. Ask your ear, Probus replied, which is probably the conclusion of the whole matter. However, his questioner, either foolish or stubborn, asked how he was supposed to do that, and Probus responded, “As Virgil did when he wrote Should I see Caesar? but People inhabit great cities.” We aren't surprised to hear that when the questioner kept pushing, saying he didn't understand why one would be better in one context and another in another, Probus shot back, “You don't need to worry; it won't do you any harm whatever you use.” Near inclement weather, says Gellius (“Served him right,” most of us would say). But he continues to gather some other examples of this euphony rule, and perhaps here he gets as close to genuine criticism as he ever does. He isn’t entirely wrong, even if he might be a bit fanciful, in saying about certain nearly literal Virgilian imitations of Homer, that the Greek is simpler and more genuine, while Virgil is νεωτερικώτερος and with a kind of iron-like substance infused.[425]
He may strain the word again too much, when he bestows a page on the difference of multis hominibus and multis mortalibus (xii. 28), but he recovers esteem when in xiv. 6 we find him rejecting, not without contumely, contributions to his Noctes on the questions “Who was the first grammarian?” and “Why Telemachus did not nudge his bedfellow Pisistratus but kicked him?” &c., &c. Properans reddidi, says he, with the shudder one can fancy, though, to tell the truth, he does himself “something grow to” this kind of disease.
He might push the meaning of words a bit too far when he dedicates a page to the difference between many people and many mortals (xii. 28), but he regains respect when in xiv. 6 we see him dismissing, not without sarcasm, submissions to his Noctes on questions like “Who was the first grammarian?” and “Why didn't Telemachus nudge his bedfellow Pisistratus but instead kicked him?” etc., etc. I gave back the proper ones, he says, with a shudder one can imagine, although, to be honest, he does seem to catch some of that same affliction himself.
We may close this anthology of the Gellian criticisms with some account of one of the most elaborate—a discourse of Favorinus on Pindar and Virgil.[426] After quoting the Roman poet’s traditional saying about himself—that he brought forth his verses as a bear does her cubs, licking them slowly and busily into shape—he points out that the facts exactly bear out the description, and that certain verses, not having undergone the process of licking, are very inferior to the others. Among these unlicked cubs, it seems, Favorinus would place the Etna passage. Even Pindar himself, whom Virgil followed, is, the critic thinks, ipso insolentior tumidiorque in the place; but Virgil’s verse is such that Favorinus calls it “begun, not made.” And, the two passages having been cited in full, he indulges in the following drastic verbal censure: “At the very beginning, Pindar, paying more attention to the truth, said what was the fact, and a matter of ocular demonstration, that Etna smoked by day and flamed by night. But Virgil, laboriously seeking noisy-sounding words, confuses the two. The Greek says plainly that fountains of fire are belched forth, and rivers of smoke flow, and yellow, curling volumes of flame are borne down to the shores of the sea like fiery snakes; but this fellow of ours, choosing to interpret ῥόον καπνοῦ αἴθωνα by atram nubem 328turbine piceo et favilla fumantem, makes a crass and clumsy mixture, and translates the κρουνοὺς of flames, both harshly and inexactly, into ‘globes.’ Again, when he talks of ‘licking the stars,’ he makes an idle and empty exaggeration. Nay, the phrase, ‘emitting a black cloud of smoke full of pitchy whirlwinds and glowing ashes,’ is bad style and almost nonsense.[427] For glowing things, quoth he, neither smoke nor are black; unless by an improper vulgarism he applies candente, not to glowing but to merely ‘hot’ ash. But when he talks of ‘rocks and cliffs being belched and flung up,’ adding immediately that they are ‘melted, and groan, and are flung in handfuls into the air,’ neither did Pindar write this, nor would anybody else think of saying it, and the thing is the most monstrous of all monstrosities.”
We can wrap up this collection of Gellian critiques with a look at one of the most detailed ones—a talk by Favorinus on Pindar and Virgil.[426] After quoting the Roman poet’s famous line about how he creates his verses like a bear raises her cubs, carefully shaping them, he points out that the reality matches this description perfectly, noting that certain lines, not having gone through the refining process, are much weaker than others. Among these unrefined lines, Favorinus includes the passage about Etna. Even Pindar himself, whom Virgil followed, is, according to the critic, more arrogant and pompous then in that part; however, he feels Virgil’s lines are “started, not finished.” After fully quoting both passages, he offers some harsh criticism: “At the very start, Pindar, focusing more on the truth, stated what could be seen: that Etna smokes during the day and blazes at night. But Virgil, overly concerned with flashy words, mixes things up. The Greek clearly states that fountains of fire erupt and rivers of smoke flow, with yellow, curling flames rolling down to the sea like fiery snakes; but our friend interprets ῥόον καπνοῦ αἴθωνα as black clouds rise up 328 with smoke from soot and ash, creating a crude and clumsy blend, translating the κρουνοὺς of flames, both awkwardly and inaccurately, into ‘globes.’ Moreover, when he mentions ‘licking the stars,’ he indulges in a pointless and exaggerated statement. The phrase ‘emitting a black cloud of smoke filled with pitchy whirlwinds and glowing ashes’ is poorly constructed and nearly nonsensical.[427] He argues that glowing things are neither smoke nor black; unless he improperly uses burning to refer to merely ‘hot’ ash, not glowing. When he says ‘rocks and cliffs being belched and thrown up,’ and adds immediately that they are ‘melted, groaning, and thrown in handfuls into the air,’ neither did Pindar say this, nor would anyone else think to say it, and that’s the most outlandish of all.”
The classical hatred of bombast and the classical propensity to “stick at the word” in criticism are both very well illustrated here; but we should hardly guess, from the sample, that there existed in classical times much power of grasping the literary and poetical merit of a passage as a whole. Virgil, if he had cared to defend himself, would, no doubt, have called attention to the Pindaric words, τέρας and θαῦμα, as justifying even “monstrosity” in his own expanded description, and have urged that this description was at least partly intended to indicate the terror and confusion of mind caused by so portentous a phenomenon.
The classic dislike for over-the-top language and the tendency to focus on specific words when critiquing are both clearly shown here; however, from this example, it’s hard to believe that there was much ability in classical times to appreciate the overall literary and poetic value of a passage. Virgil, if he had felt the need to defend himself, would likely have pointed out the Pindaric terms, τέρας and θαῦμα, as validating even the “monstrosity” in his more elaborate description and would have argued that this description was at least partly meant to convey the fear and confusion experienced in response to such an extraordinary event.
But this absence of the synoptic grasp of æsthetic means, as applied to produce literary effect, is precisely what we notice most in the ancient criticism which has come down to us. And it may be added that it is also precisely what we should expect to follow from the limitations of the ancient Rhetoric. Grammar provided rules for the arrangement of words, and lexicography provided lists of them, with their authority and their use carefully ticketed; so here criticism was at home. Rhetoric provided lists of Figures with which a man could compare the passage before him. But there was no training in the process of simply “submitting to” this passage, interrogating oneself whether it exercised a charm or not, and then interrogating 329oneself further whether that charm was genuine, and what was its cause. After all, Gellius has, as we have seen, sometimes come near to the discovery of the true method, and that he loved literature there can be no doubt.[428]
But this lack of a comprehensive understanding of aesthetic techniques used to create literary effects is exactly what we notice most in the ancient criticism that has survived. It's also what we would expect given the limitations of ancient Rhetoric. Grammar offered rules for word arrangement, and lexicography provided lists of words, detailing their meanings and uses; in this area, criticism thrived. Rhetoric provided lists of Figures for comparing the text at hand. However, there was no training on how to simply “submit to” a passage, asking oneself whether it evoked a charm or not, and then questioning further whether that charm was genuine and what caused it. After all, Gellius has, as we've seen, sometimes approached the discovery of the true method, and there's no doubt he loved literature.[428]
Nor, much later, shall we find things different with that favourite of the Middle Ages and of Dr Johnson’s youth, |Macrobius: The Saturnalia.| Macrobius,[429] who, about the beginning of the fifth century, undertook a pendant to the work of Gellius. It is not surprising that the author, qui ot nom Macrobes,[430] should have been a favourite (for his commentary on the Somnium Scipionis principally, no doubt) with the period between Darkness and Renaissance. He has precisely the “fine confused feeding” in the way of matter and manner that these ages loved; and they would not be likely to quarrel with him for his lack of the criticism which, as we shall see, they themselves hardly, in more than a single instance, relished or understood. But he certainly illustrates, even in a greater degree than Gellius, the small propulsion of the Romans and their vassals towards the proper subjects of this book. Once more we find that etymology, mythology, grammar, the farrago of the antiquary as distinguished from that of the literary enthusiast, of the philologist as opposed to the critic, receive ample attention. And, once more, what we are specially in quest of remains practically, if not entirely, unhandled.
Nor, much later, will we see things change with that favorite of the Middle Ages and of Dr. Johnson’s youth, Macrobius: The Saturnalia. Macrobius,[429] who, around the beginning of the fifth century, set out to complement Gellius's work. It’s no surprise that the author, who is named Macrobes,[430] became a favorite (mainly for his commentary on the Scipio's Dream, no doubt) during the time between the Dark Ages and the Renaissance. He has exactly the “fine confused feeding” in both style and substance that these ages loved; and they likely wouldn't have minded his lack of the criticism which, as we’ll see, they themselves hardly, in more than one instance, appreciated or understood. However, he certainly illustrates, even more than Gellius, the limited momentum of the Romans and their subjects toward the appropriate topics of this book. Once again, we find that etymology, mythology, grammar, and the mishmash of the antiquarian, as opposed to that of the literary enthusiast, and of the philologist compared to the critic, receive plenty of attention. And once again, what we are particularly searching for remains practically, if not entirely, untouched.
There are few more striking loci in connection with this subject than the end of the first book of the Saturnalia. The guests have been talking mythology and etymology for some stricken hours, till at last a break occurs. Vettius Prætextatus, the host, has just ended a long mythological dissertation, to the admiration of everybody, when Euangelus (the irreverent humourist of the party) breaks in, with some amusement at the practice of citing Virgil as an authority. He supposes that the notion of making Latin poets into philosophers is an imitation of the Greeks, and hints that the process 330is dangerous, since even Tully himself, who was as formal a professor of philosophising as of oratory, so often as he talks of the nature of the gods, or of fate, or of divination, injures the glory which he has got together through his eloquence, by his desultory handling of things. Symmachus, the scholar-statesman, rebukes this blasphemer gravely, observing that, as for Cicero, he is conviciis impenetrabilis, and may be left aside for the moment, but that he fears Euangelus has learnt his Virgil only as boys do, and thinks him only good for boys, with nothing higher in him. Euangelus is by no means abashed, and takes the offensive. It was all very well, he says, for us as boys to take Virgil at our master’s valuation, but did not he himself pronounce himself far from faultless, inasmuch as he wished them to burn the Æneid? No doubt he was afraid, not merely of ethical blame for such scenes as the request of Venus to her lawful husband in favour of her illegitimate son, but of critical blame for his now Greek, now barbarous, diction, and for the awkward ordonnance of his work. To this, cum omnes exhorruissent, Symmachus, still calm and sententious, makes answer by putting Virgil beside Cicero, and saying of his glory, that as it can grow by no one’s praise, so it is diminished by no one’s abuse. Any grammarian, he continues, can refute these calumnies; and it would be a shame to ask Servius (the famous Virgilian scholiast, who is present) to take the trouble. But he should like to know whether, as Euangelus is dissatisfied with Virgil’s Poetic, he likes his Rhetoric better. “Oh!” says Euangelus, “you have made him a philosopher, and now you are going to make him an orator, are you?”
There are few more striking examples related to this topic than the end of the first book of the *Saturnalia*. The guests have been discussing mythology and etymology for quite some time when there’s finally a pause. Vettius Prætextatus, the host, has just wrapped up a lengthy dissertation on mythology, impressing everyone, when Euangelus (the party's irreverent jokester) chimes in, poking fun at the habit of citing Virgil as an authority. He suggests that the idea of turning Latin poets into philosophers is borrowed from the Greeks and warns that this practice is risky, since even Cicero, who is as serious a philosopher as he is an orator, often undermines his eloquence with his random thoughts on the gods, fate, or divination. Symmachus, the scholarly statesman, chastises this blasphemer seriously, noting that regarding Cicero, he is "invulnerable to insults," and can be overlooked for now, but worries that Euangelus has learned Virgil only as boys do, thinking he’s suitable only for children and lacking any deeper insight. Euangelus is far from intimidated and takes the offensive. He argues it was fine for us as boys to take Virgil's worth at our teacher’s opinion, but didn’t Virgil himself declare he was far from perfect, given that he wanted them to burn the *Aeneid*? No doubt he feared not just ethical criticism for scenes like Venus asking her lawful husband on behalf of her illegitimate son, but also scholarly critique for his sometimes Greek, sometimes barbarous language, and for the awkward structure of his work. To this, "when everyone shuddered," Symmachus, still calm and wise, responds by putting Virgil alongside Cicero and says that while Virgil’s glory can’t be enhanced by anyone’s praise, it is also not diminished by anyone’s criticism. Any grammarian, he continues, can counter these accusations, and it would be pointless to ask Servius (the famous Virgilian scholar, who is present) to bother. But he’d like to know if, since Euangelus is dissatisfied with Virgil’s poetry, he prefers his rhetoric better. “Oh!” says Euangelus, “so now you’ve made him a philosopher, and now you’re going to make him an orator, too?”
A conversation of this kind gives us no bad reason to expect something like literary criticism proper, something such as Coleridge has given us in the Biographia Literaria in reference to Wordsworth. But Symmachus for the time contents himself with undertaking to defend the Mantuan’s rhetoric, while the others overwhelm the impenitent Euangelus with a string of affirmations as to the poet’s proficiency in politics, law, augury, astrological and other philosophy, fidelity to the traditions of the Latin language, &c. But the justifications of these 331praises are deferred by the announcement of dinner, and for a time the conversation turns to lighter subjects—the famous string of stories for which Macrobius is most commonly quoted, including scandal about Princess Julia. Only in the third book, and then, it would seem, after a lacuna, is the detailed criticism of Virgil resumed.
A conversation like this gives us a decent reason to expect something akin to proper literary criticism, similar to what Coleridge provided in the Literary Biography about Wordsworth. But for now, Symmachus is focused on defending the rhetoric of the Mantuan, while the others bombard the unrepentant Euangelus with claims about the poet’s skill in politics, law, divination, astrology, and other philosophies, as well as his loyalty to the traditions of the Latin language, etc. However, the reasons behind these praises are put on hold with the announcement of dinner, and for a while, the conversation shifts to lighter topics—the famous collection of stories for which Macrobius is most often cited, including gossip about Princess Julia. It’s only in the third book, seemingly after a gap, that the detailed criticism of Virgil picks back up.
There is no occasion to find fault with the quantity of it, for it fills, with a digression or two of the lighter kind, such as that on the dessert when it appears, four whole books, and some two hundred and forty pages in Eyssenhardt’s text. But the quality is, at any rate from our point of view, not quite so satisfactory. Much simply consists in citation of passages illustrating different “Figures.” A very large part, probably the largest, is mere and sheer quotation from Virgil himself, from Homer, and from other poets, Latin and Greek, with whom he is compared. And the comparison is carried on almost, if not quite entirely, on that most unsatisfying parallel-passage system which, in its abuse, has ever since been the delight of the pedantic criticaster—and the abomination of the true critic.
There’s no reason to complain about the amount of content, as it includes a few light digressions, like the one about dessert, filling four complete books and about two hundred and forty pages in Eyssenhardt’s text. However, from our perspective, the quality isn’t as satisfactory. A lot of it just consists of quoting passages that illustrate different “Figures.” A significant portion, probably the biggest part, is simply and completely taken from Virgil, Homer, and other Latin and Greek poets he’s compared to. The comparisons are mostly, if not entirely, based on that unsatisfying parallel-passage method which, when misused, has always been the delight of the pedantic critic and the nightmare of the true critic.
Of course the parallel passage, rightly handled, is invaluable—is practically indispensable to true literary criticism. The “Truth” passages of the Areopagitica and Halifax’s Character of a Trimmer, the “Death” passages of Raleigh, Marston, and Lee, the different harmonies which the motive “Ask me no more” has suggested to Carew and Tennyson, the accounts of the passing of Arthur or the parting of Lancelot and Guinevere in Malory, and in his probable verse original, are the constant, the inexhaustible, texts and exercises of the critical faculty. But I do not think it unfair to Macrobius to say that hardly in a single occasion does he make any such use of his parallels. And in literary criticism, properly so called, such parallels as
Of course, the parallel passages, when handled correctly, are incredibly valuable—essential for genuine literary criticism. The “Truth” sections from the Areopagitica and Halifax’s Character of a Trimmer, the “Death” sections from Raleigh, Marston, and Lee, the different interpretations of the theme “Ask me no more” by Carew and Tennyson, the portrayals of Arthur's passing or the farewell between Lancelot and Guinevere in Malory, and in his likely verse original, are the constant, limitless resources for critical analysis. However, I don't think it's unfair to say that Macrobius rarely utilizes his parallels in this manner. And in proper literary criticism, such parallels as
and
and
are all but valueless. They merely show what might be demonstrated 332once for all in a page—what does not need demonstrating to any intelligent person who has read fifty lines of the two poets—that Virgil was an excellent translator, and was, rather more frequently than becomes a great poet, content simply to translate.
are pretty much worthless. They just show what could be easily demonstrated 332in a single page—what doesn't need proving to any smart person who has read fifty lines of the two poets—that Virgil was a great translator, and often more than is fitting for a great poet, was willing to just translate.
The rest of the matter lies, for the most part if not wholly, as much as this or more in the uttermost precincts of literary criticism proper. The illustrations of Virgil’s attention to that religious ritual and liturgical language which was so important at Rome are very curious, very interesting, very valuable but they scarcely touch the fringe of literature: a Roman Blackmore could be as prolific of them as the Roman Dryden.
The bulk of the issue is primarily, if not entirely, found in the deeper realms of literary criticism itself. The examples of Virgil’s focus on the religious rituals and liturgical language that were so significant in Rome are quite intriguing, interesting, and valuable, but they barely scratch the surface of literature: a Roman Blackmore could be just as prolific as the Roman Dryden.
The contents of Book IV. may, perhaps, be urged against me; and I shall confess that they come nearer to a certain conception of literary criticism. But I should reply that this conception itself is an argument on the side I am taking. One of the gaps, common at the opening of the books of the Saturnalia, plunges us into the midst of a demonstration of Virgil’s pathos, that word being sometimes used in the Greek plural pathe, and referring to the Rhetorical “passions” appealed to. We find, however, almost directly, that the citations are only applied to illustrate and enforce Virgil’s technical command of rhetoric, as Symmachus had foreshadowed. The parts are accordingly dealt out in the orthodox way between accuser and defendant, and the passages quoted are distributed once more under figures—Irony, Hyperbole, and the rest. This, of course, is literary criticism after a fashion, though a fashion which Quintilian had already treated with some disdain (abandoning it almost entirely in the best parts of his own critical work), and which Longinus, though he too was not quite bold enough to discard it entirely, avoids, either cunningly or instinctively, in all his best passages. Macrobius and his distinguished company seem to wish for nothing better, and after they have complacently ticked off the sorts and sources of the pathos—time, place, circumstance, age, mood, manner, and so forth—they decide triumphantly, at the beginning of the Fifth Book, that Virgil must be held no less of an orator than of a poet. Indeed, Eusebius, who has conducted the rhetorical inquiry, draws a neat parallel between 333Virgil and Cicero himself. The eloquence, he says, of the Mantuan is multiplex and multiform, and comprehends every kind of speech. In your Cicero [Eusebius of course is a Greek] there is one tenor of eloquence, the abundant, and torrential, and copious. For the nature of orators is not uniform, but one flows and overflows, another affects a brief and concise manner. The thin and dry and sober speaker loves, as it were, a parsimony of words, his rival revels in full and florid and amply illustrated rhetoric. Virgil is the only man who, while others are so dissimilar, blends his own eloquence of every kind. And he subsequently distributes these kinds more specially to Cicero, Sallust, Fronto, and the younger Pliny. The passage which follows, for three or four pages, till the scoffer Euangelus brings on the Homeric parallels by asking whether they think a Venetian farmer’s boy is likely to have known Greek literature, is one of the most literary in the book. But it is (as a devil’s advocate must point out) curious and a little unfortunate that once more we find the subject drawn, as it were, irresistibly to the oratorical side. In no other branch of literature, it seems, could a Roman or a late Greek (which Macrobius probably was) taste the minutiæ of difference, the savours and qualities which concern criticism proper. Elsewhere he “stuck in letters,” or in Figures, or in the merest schematic construction of prosody, or in the matter, as opposed to the form and spirit, of the literature.
The contents of Book IV might be used against me, and I admit they align more closely with a specific idea of literary criticism. However, I would argue that this idea actually supports my position. One of the gaps, common at the start of the books of the Saturnalia, throws us directly into a discussion of Virgil’s emotional depth, with “pathos” sometimes expressed in the Greek plural pathe, referring to the rhetorical “passions” that are appealed to. Yet, nearly immediately, we see that the citations are only meant to illustrate and reinforce Virgil’s skill in rhetoric, as Symmachus had previously suggested. The arguments are laid out in the traditional manner between the accuser and the defendant, and the quoted passages are categorized again into figures—Irony, Hyperbole, and so on. This, of course, is a form of literary criticism, albeit one that Quintilian had already dismissed somewhat (almost entirely ignoring it in the best parts of his own critical work), and which Longinus, while not quite brave enough to completely reject, cleverly or instinctively avoids in all his strongest passages. Macrobius and his notable companions seem to seek nothing more, and after methodically listing the types and sources of pathos—time, place, circumstance, age, mood, manner, and so forth—they declare triumphantly, at the start of the Fifth Book, that Virgil should be regarded as much an orator as a poet. In fact, Eusebius, who conducted the rhetorical analysis, draws a clear comparison between Virgil and Cicero himself. He points out that the eloquence of the Mantuan is diverse and multifaceted, encompassing all kinds of speech. In your Cicero [Eusebius, of course, is Greek], there is one dominant style of eloquence that is abundant, overflowing, and rich. The nature of orators is not uniform; some flow and overflow, while others favor a brief and concise style. The thin, dry, and sober speaker prefers a minimal use of words, while his rival revels in rich, elaborate, and well-illustrated rhetoric. Virgil is unique in blending different styles of eloquence while others are so distinct. He later attributes these styles specifically to Cicero, Sallust, Fronto, and the younger Pliny. The following passage, which goes on for three or four pages, until the scoffer Euangelus raises the question of whether a Venetian farmer’s boy could have been familiar with Greek literature, is among the most literary in the book. But it is (as an advocate for the opposing viewpoint must emphasize) interesting and somewhat unfortunate that we again find the subject drawn, almost inevitably, to the oratorical side. In no other area of literature, it seems, could a Roman or a late Greek (which Macrobius likely was) appreciate the details of difference, the nuances and qualities that pertain specifically to proper criticism. Elsewhere, he was caught up in letters, or in figures, or in merely schematic constructions of prosody, or in the content, as opposed to the form and spirit, of the literature.
Another piece of criticism, proper if not consummate, will be found in the seventeenth chapter of the Fifth Book, in the shape of a fresh comparison, to be itself compared with that cited above from Gellius, between Pindar’s Ætna, in the First Pythian and Virgil’s in the third Æneid. It is an even weaker piece. For the critic, a Greek, cavils at Virgil quite in the Rymer-and-Dennis style, not merely because he speaks of an atram nubem as fumantem candente favilla, but (exactly as if he were an eighteenth-century French critic speaking of Shakespeare) because the poet actually indulges in such shocking words as eructans.
Another piece of criticism, valid if not perfect, can be found in the seventeenth chapter of the Fifth Book, where there's another comparison to be examined alongside the one from Gellius, between Pindar’s Ætna in the First Pythian and Virgil’s in the third Æneid. It's even weaker. The critic, who is Greek, nitpicks at Virgil in a style reminiscent of Rymer and Dennis, not just because he refers to an Cloud of the astral as smoking hot embers, but (as if he were an eighteenth-century French critic discussing Shakespeare) because the poet actually uses such shocking words as burps.
The Sixth Book deals with Virgil’s borrowing of diction and phrase from the older Latin poets, and has, of course, great 334linguistic, and a certain portion of literary, interest. But it is again remarkable how little this latter is improved or worked out. As in the Homeric case, the literary interest of the fact that Virgil was content simply to “lift” Ennian phrases, like stellis fulgentibus or tollitur in cælum clamor, is limited to the demonstration that Virgil “stole his brooms ready made,” as the Berkshire broom-squire did. And no attempt is made (as might easily have been done, and in fairness to Virgil should have been done) to show the taste with which the poet selected beautiful words and happy phrases. Servius, later in the book, has some not uninteresting verbal criticism, but attempts nothing more. In fact, in all this bulk of work there is not as much literary criticism in the proper sense as Longinus has often given us in a paragraph, and hardly an attempt at even that general characterisation which we find sometimes in Gellius and still more in Quintilian. The place and power of Virgil remain untouched, or are referred to only in the vaguest conventionalisms.
The Sixth Book focuses on how Virgil borrowed words and phrases from older Latin poets, which is interesting both linguistically and, to some extent, literarily. However, it's notable how little the literary aspect is developed or explored. Similar to the case with Homer, the literary interest in the fact that Virgil was willing to simply “lift” phrases from Ennius, like shining stars or The shout rises to heaven., is limited to showing that Virgil “stole his brooms fully made,” just like the Berkshire broom-maker did. There’s no attempt (which could have been easily made and which would have been fair to Virgil) to highlight the taste with which the poet picked beautiful words and clever phrases. Later in the book, Servius has some interesting verbal analysis, but doesn’t go further than that. In fact, in all this extensive work, there’s less literary criticism in the proper sense than what Longinus has often provided in just one paragraph, and hardly any effort towards even the general characterization we sometimes see in Gellius and even more in Quintilian. The place and significance of Virgil remain unaddressed, or are mentioned only in vague, conventional terms.
One of the contributors, as has been said, to the Macrobian symposium is no less a person than Maurus (or Marius) Servius Honoratus, the greatest commentator on the greatest Latin poet in general repute, and obviously, from the figure he makes in the Saturnalia, a man held in very high esteem for erudition and ability. We have his commentary,[431] together with those of other ancient commentators of less repute. They are extremely voluminous;[432] they are, and always have been, justly respected for their value in the interpretation of the poet. Servius had before him, and undoubtedly used, a very large bulk of precedent annotation, and represents, almost fully, the “Variorum” editor of modern times. We might therefore expect to find in him, if not something like the proceedings and results of Mr Furness in his Shakespeare, at any rate something like those of the Johnson-Malone time. Let us see what we actually do find. He gives us, at the very first, a definition of the duties of a critical editor, in which, on the face of it, there is very little to blame. The life of the poet; the titles of his 335work; the quality of the poem; the intention of the writer; the number of the books, the order of them, the explanation of them. Looking at this off-hand, one may wonder a little at the elevation to co-ordinate honours of the number and order of the books, and of course perceive that qualitas carminis, the critical point, is susceptible of rather widely differing interpretations as a promise. In the vague modern sense of “quality”—a sense, too, not absolutely unknown in ancient times—it covers by itself almost all that the most accomplished and wide-ranging criticism—the criticism of Coleridge or of Arnold, of Hazlitt or of Sainte-Beuve—can extend unto. In the narrow technical sense of the Greek ποιότης, it comes to very little more than the mere technical classification of the piece as epic or what not, and offers us food as little sappy with critical juice as the most arid distinctions of Rhetoric.
One of the contributors, as mentioned, to the Macrobian symposium is none other than Maurus (or Marius) Servius Honoratus, the most renowned commentator on the greatest Latin poet, and clearly, from his prominence in the Saturnalia, he is a person highly regarded for his knowledge and skill. We have his commentary,[431] along with those of other ancient commentators who are less well-known. They are very lengthy;[432] they are, and have always been, rightly respected for their value in interpreting the poet. Servius had access to a substantial amount of previous commentary, and he represents, almost completely, what we might think of as the “Variorum” editor of modern times. Therefore, we might expect to find in him, if not something resembling the work of Mr. Furness in his Shakespeare, at least something akin to what was produced during the Johnson-Malone era. Let’s examine what we actually discover. He starts off by providing a definition of the responsibilities of a critical editor, which, on the surface, seems largely without fault. The life of the poet; the titles of his work; the quality of the poem; the intention of the writer; the number of the books, their order, and their explanations. Looking at this casually, one might be a bit surprised that the number and order of the books are given equal importance, and, of course, it’s clear that quality of the song, the critical aspect, is open to quite a range of interpretations as a promise. In the broad modern sense of “quality”—a sense that was also somewhat recognized in ancient times—it encompasses nearly everything that the most skilled and comprehensive criticism—like that of Coleridge or Arnold, Hazlitt or Sainte-Beuve—can cover. In the narrow technical sense of the Greek ποιότης, it amounts to not much more than a basic classification of the work as epic or something similar, providing us with little more substance than the driest distinctions of Rhetoric.
But we have barely turned a page when the sense in which Servius understands the comparative extent of the duties he has so lucidly mapped out breaks upon us. The “life,” brief and business-like, leaves no special room for complaint except to anecdote-mongers. But all the rest, except the “explanation,” is huddled up in less than a page, and in forms as succinct as the answers to a catechism. Title? “Æneis,” derived from Æneas, cf. Juvenal’s “Theseis.” Quality? Quite clear: the metre is heroic, the action “mixed” (i.e., the poet sometimes speaks himself, sometimes introduces others speaking). It is also Heroic, because it contains a mixture of divine and human things, of truth and fiction. For Æneas really did come to Italy, but clearly the poet made it up[433] when he represented Venus speaking to Jupiter, or the mission of Mercury. The style is grandiloquent—that is to say, the phrase is lofty and the sentiments noble. Besides, are there not three kinds of speaking, the low, the middle, the grand? This is the grand style. Virgil intended first to imitate Homer, then to magnify the ancestry of Augustus (proofs of this latter given). Here there is no dispute about the number of the author’s books, though in other cases (such as that of Plautus) there is. And there is not much doubt about the order, though a mere crotcheteer might put 336them in the order 2, 3, 1, in his ignorance that the art of the poet consists in beginning at the middle and anticipating the future (see Horace). This shows that Virgil was a skilful bard. That is all. Sola superest explanatio quæ in sequenti expositione probabitur.
But we’ve hardly turned a page when we realize how Servius understands the different responsibilities he has laid out so clearly. The “life,” brief and to the point, leaves no room for complaints except from those who love to tell anecdotes. However, everything else, except for the “explanation,” is crammed into less than a page, presented as succinctly as answers to a catechism. Title? “Æneis,” named after Æneas, see Juvenal’s “Theseis.” Quality? Quite clear: the meter is heroic, the action “mixed” (i.e., sometimes the poet speaks directly, other times he introduces others speaking). It’s also heroic because it blends divine and human elements, truth and fiction. Æneas really did arrive in Italy, but the poet definitely imagined Venus speaking to Jupiter or Mercury’s mission. The style is grand—that is, the phrases are lofty and the sentiments noble. Moreover, aren’t there three styles of speaking: the low, the middle, and the grand? This is the grand style. Virgil initially intended to imitate Homer and then to elevate the lineage of Augustus (evidence for this is provided). There’s no confusion about the number of books by the author, although in other cases (like Plautus) there is. And there’s not much doubt about the order, though a nitpicker might misplace them in the sequence 2, 3, 1, unaware that the poet’s art lies in starting in the middle and anticipating the future (see Horace). This shows that Virgil was a skilled poet. That’s all. Only the explanation remains, which will be proven in the following exposition.
Sola superest explanatio! All, except the mere verbal part, is swept aside, as settled and done for, in these thirty or forty lines. Of the quality, in the fuller and higher sense, of the Virgilian art nothing; nothing of its comparative value even with that of Homer himself, still less of other Greeks, or with that of Ennius, of Lucretius, of Statius, of the scores of Roman epic or “heroic” poets whom and whose books Servius had before him, while their names only are before us. Nothing of his way of managing his metre, his diction, his prosopopœia, his scenery, his dialogue. And in the settlement of the questions that are attacked, the most schoolboy-like abstinence from anything but reference to stock authorities, stock classifications. Nothing, for instance, one would think, would be easier and more attractive, for a man who thinks that Virgil’s is the grand style, than to prove it to be so, nothing more curious and fascinating than to reply to the objections of those who think it is not, if there be such heretics (and, as we know from the Euangelus of the Saturnalia, there were such, even in those days). But no glimpse or glimmer of any such thing enters the mind of our scholiast. There are, everybody allows, three styles: Low, Middle, and Grand. Nobody calls Virgil low; you surely would not call him middle; therefore he must be grand. Q.E.D.; and demonstrated it is most mathematically. Then what kind of poem is it? You run your finger down the official list of kinds and find “Heroic; written in hexameters and dealing with mixed kinds.” Virgil is in hexameters, but is he mixed? Let us run the careful finger down yet another table, “Mixed: that which is partly divine and partly human, partly false, partly true.” Let us see whether this will apply to Virgil. It does. Then Virgil is Heroic. Next, about order and so forth. Ought not Books II. and III., which tell the voyage of Æneas up to the events recorded in the opening of Book I., to come before it? This gives a moment’s pause, but let us look at our Horace—Ut 337jam nunc dicat, and so forth. Once more, we need not trouble ourselves: the order is all right.
Only the explanation is left! Everything except the basic verbal part is set aside as completed in these thirty or forty lines. There’s nothing about the quality, in the fuller and more profound sense, of Virgil's art; nothing about its value compared to that of Homer, let alone other Greek poets, or even Ennius, Lucretius, Statius, and the many Roman epic or “heroic” poets that Servius had at hand, while only their names are known to us. There’s no insight into how he handled his meter, his language, his personification, his imagery, or his dialogue. In addressing the questions raised, there's a clear lack of anything beyond references to commonly accepted authorities and classifications. One might think it would be simple and engaging for someone convinced of Virgil's grand style to demonstrate this claim, or to engage with the counterarguments from those who disagree—if such “heretics” exist (and, as we see in the Euangelus of the Saturnalia, they did even back then). But our scholar shows no hint of any such thought. It’s widely agreed that there are three styles: Low, Middle, and Grand. No one calls Virgil low; surely he isn't middle; therefore, he must be grand. Q.E.D.; and it’s been proven mathematically. So, what kind of poem is it? You can check the official list of types and find “Heroic; written in hexameters and covering mixed themes.” Virgil is in hexameters, but is he mixed? Let’s carefully check another classification: “Mixed: that which is partly divine and partly human, partly false, partly true.” Let’s see if that applies to Virgil. It does. Then Virgil is Heroic. Next, regarding arrangement and so on. Shouldn’t Books II and III, which recount Aeneas’s journey leading up to the events detailed in the beginning of Book I, precede it? This gives pause for a moment, but let’s consider Horace—Ut 337jam nunc dicat, and so on. Once again, we need not worry: the order is perfectly fine.
To some readers this account may savour of flippancy; and to them it is impossible to offer any excuse. To others, who may not be likely to take the trouble to read Servius for themselves, it will be enough to say that practically nothing is put in his mouth which he does not say, that his method is hardly caricatured even in form. It is one of the best illustrations we have, or could reasonably expect to have, of the whole system of ancient criticism, save in its very greatest examples, and to some extent even in these. You construct, or accept from tradition as already constructed, a vast classification of terms and kinds, hierarchically arranged; and when a subject presents itself you simply refer it to the classification. Practically no intellectual labour is required, and still less—a mere minus quantity indeed—of cultivation of the æsthetic sentiment. The necessary cards, with the necessary descriptions on them, are in cell B or A, compartment x or y, case 3 or 5, room I. or VI. You take them out and you tie them on, and there’s an end of the matter. Nay, some fifteen hundred years after Servius, there are other authorities who conduct criticism—and are indignant when it is not conducted—in the very self-same way.
To some readers, this account may come off as superficial; and to them, there's no way to offer an apology. To others, who might not bother to read Servius on their own, it’s enough to say that practically nothing attributed to him is misquoted, and his style is hardly exaggerated. This is one of the clearest examples we have, or could realistically expect to have, of the entire system of ancient criticism, except for its very best instances, and to some degree even in those. You either create or accept from tradition a huge classification of terms and types, organized hierarchically; and when a topic comes up, you simply refer it to that classification. Almost no intellectual effort is needed, and even less—practically none at all—of developing an aesthetic sense. The necessary cards, with their required descriptions, are in cell B or A, section x or y, case 3 or 5, room I. or VI. You just take them out and attach them, and that’s the end of it. In fact, some fifteen hundred years after Servius, there are other authorities who still approach criticism this way—and they get upset when it isn’t done like that.
But, it may be said, superest explanatio; the explanation does remain, and there may be much in that. In point of bulk there is very much; in point of value there is a great deal; but in point of strict criticism there is simply nothing, though the same reference to card, and cell, and compartment, and case abounds, as thus:—
But, it could be argued, best explanation; the explanation is still there, and that might be significant. In terms of volume, there’s a lot; in terms of importance, there’s quite a bit; but in terms of precise criticism, there’s really nothing, even though references to card, cell, compartment, and case are everywhere, as follows:—
Arma virumque. Arma means “war”: it is the trope called Metonymy. So toga, for “peace,” see Cic. As for Arma virumque, it is another figure—that by which we change the order: some call it Hyperbaton. The whole phrase is a professive poetic beginning; Musa, &c., an invocative, and urbs antiqua a narrative. As for virum, he does not mention the name, but indicates the person circumstantially. And now, as Thackeray says somewhere, “we know all about it, and can proceed” to write the exordium of an Æneid.
Weapons and a man. Weapon means “war”: it’s the literary device called Metonymy. For toga, which stands for “peace,” see Cicero. As for Weapons and heroes, it's another figure—where we change the order; some refer to it as Hyperbaton. The whole phrase serves as a poetic opening; Musa, etc., works as an invocation, and ancient cities serves a narrative purpose. Regarding man, he doesn’t mention the name but hints at the person circumstantially. And now, as Thackeray says somewhere, “we know all about it, and can proceed” to write the introduction of an Æneid.
Far, very far, be it from me to speak with any ignorant or 338vulgar contempt of Servius. His erudition is very great; his verbal expositions are almost always very sound and grammatical; but for him we should lack a whole world of traditional information, without which the meaning of Virgil would either be entirely dark to us, or attainable only by the rashest of guesswork. And it must be admitted that according to the “figure” system of criticising he is, as the Roman orators say, accuratissimus. When Virgil, as he so often does, borrows a phrase from Ennius with a slight alteration, Servius points out that it is an acyrologia, and no doubt feels much comforted by the fact. Something else is an amblysia (a “blunting,” lessening, litotes). There are derivations, anticipating the modern philologist, of the most scientific kind, as that of consilia for considia, because people’s minds become quieter when they sit down. There is, indeed, a very great deal of miscellaneous information of all kinds.
It’s far from my intention to speak with any ignorant or vulgar disdain for Servius. His knowledge is extensive; his spoken explanations are almost always accurate and grammatical. Without him, we would miss out on a wealth of traditional knowledge, which means understanding Virgil would either be completely obscure to us or only possible through the wildest guessing. It must be acknowledged that, according to the “figure” system of critique, he is, as the Roman orators say, most accurate. When Virgil, as he often does, adapts a phrase from Ennius with a slight change, Servius highlights that it is an acyrologia, and he surely finds reassurance in that. Something else is an amblysia (a “blunting,” diminishing, understatement). He offers derivations that anticipate modern philology of a scientific nature, like that of plans for decisions, because people relax when they sit down. Indeed, there is a vast amount of diverse information of all kinds.
But of criticism nothing, or less than nothing. Occasionally, at the beginning of the books, it does seem to occur to the excellent commentator that something more may be expected of him. Especially, and indeed most naturally, is this the case with the Fourth. He tells us, quite properly, that Apollonius had written an Argonautica, and that the whole book is borrowed from it.[434] It is; a fact of which those persons who (having better knowledge than Dante had) still take Virgil for a supreme poet might perhaps take more notice than they have usually taken. But to Servius, and persons of Servius’ way of thinking, there would not have been much in this. He goes on. It is almost entirely in affection, though it has pathos in the end, where the departure of Æneas begets sorrow. It consists entirely in counsels and subtleties. The style is very nearly comic—which is not surprising, considering that it treats of love. But there is a proper junction with the former book, which is a proof of art, as we have often said. An abrupt transition is a bad transition, though some people foolishly say that this junction is not well managed, &c., &c.
But there’s little to no criticism. Sometimes, at the beginning of the books, it seems to occur to the excellent commentator that he should be expected to contribute more. This is especially true, and quite naturally so, with the Fourth. He rightly points out that Apollonius wrote an Argonautica, and that the entire book is based on it.[434] It is a fact that those who (knowing more than Dante did) still consider Virgil as a supreme poet might notice more than they usually do. But for Servius and those who think like him, this wouldn’t hold much significance. He continues. It’s mostly filled with emotion, though it does have some pathos at the end, where Æneas's departure brings sadness. It consists entirely of advice and tricky situations. The style is almost comic—which makes sense, considering it deals with love. However, there’s a proper connection to the previous book, which shows skillfulness, as we’ve often mentioned. A sudden shift is a poor transition, though some people foolishly claim that this connection is poorly handled, etc., etc.
339Grant that Virgil shows his want of originality by his relying on Apollonius. Grant that in the delineation of Dido’s tragic “All for Love and the World well Lost” for such a tame scoundrel as Æneas, he has none of the lightning strokes of Lucretius or Catullus. Yet most of us think that the Fourth book is a great thing, some that it is a much greater thing than the Æneid of which it forms part. Servius might think, was entitled to think, and has the consent of many respectable moderns in thinking, differently. But it does not appear that he thought about it at all. He found in his books a distinction between “affection” and “pathos,” and applied it. He had learnt from the same books that Love was an inferior subject, Comedy an inferior style, and the former a proper theme of the latter. So the Fourth book, with its steady rise towards the hopeless, the hapless, the inevitable end, is pæne comicus. Certainly the criticism is, from our point of view.
339Let's acknowledge that Virgil lacks originality by depending on Apollonius. Even if his portrayal of Dido’s tragic story, “All for Love and the World well Lost,” for such a dull character as Æneas lacks the brilliant strokes of Lucretius or Catullus, many of us still believe that the Fourth book is a significant work, and some think it’s much better than the Æneid to which it belongs. Servius might have had a different opinion and was entitled to think that way, and many respected modern critics agree with him. But it seems he didn’t consider it much at all. He recognized a difference between “affection” and “pathos” in his readings and used that distinction. He learned from those same texts that Love was a lesser theme, Comedy a lower style, and that the former was suitable for the latter. Thus, the Fourth book, with its gradual move toward the hopeless, the unfortunate, the unavoidable conclusion, is funny comic. This criticism is certainly from our perspective.
But the very value of Servius, as of so many other writers, is precisely this, that he is not writing from our point of view, that he is writing from a point of view entirely different. When he annotates Est in secessu “Topothesia est—i.e., fictus secundum poeticam licentiam locus.... Nam topographia est rei veræ descriptio,” it may be difficult to repress a smile. So also when he points out, in respect to one of Anna’s speeches to Dido, not that it is touching, or eloquent, or indicative of a wonderful knowledge of the human heart, and an equally wonderful grasp of pathetic expression, but that it is regular Rhetoric—suasione omni parte plena; nam purgat objecta, et ostendit utilitatem, et a timore persuadet. But, after all, he is only playing his own game, not ours. It is impossible, or at any rate very difficult, to be sure whether it is in innocent unconsciousness or dry humour that he quotes, without comment, the objection to the phrase nepos Veneris that it is unbecoming to represent Venus as a grandmother. Again, in one of his short prefaces to the Seventh book—at the point when, to modern readers, the interest of the Æneid is all but over, and the romantic wanderings of Æneas, the passion of the Fourth book, the majesty and magnificence of the Sixth, are exchanged for the kite-and-crow battles of Trojans and Rutulians, the doll-like 340figure of Lavinia, and the unjust fate of the hero Turnus at the hands of a divinely helped invader—he tells us that the earlier books have been like the Odyssey (as indeed they are), not because of the romantic interest, which of course he did not see, but as being graviores varietate personarum et allocutionum, while the last books are like the Iliad, as being negotiis validiores!
But the real value of Servius, like that of many other writers, is that he is not writing from our perspective; he is coming from a completely different angle. When he notes To be in seclusion “Topothesia is—i.e., "Written according to poetic license... For topography is a description of a real thing," it’s hard not to smile. Similarly, when he comments on one of Anna’s speeches to Dido, he doesn’t say it’s touching, or eloquent, or shows a deep understanding of human emotions, or an amazing ability to express pathos, but simply that it is proper Rhetoric—It persuades from every angle; it clarifies the issues, demonstrates the benefits, and convinces without fear.. But, at the end of the day, he’s just playing his own game, not ours. It’s hard to tell if he quotes, without any comment, the issue with the phrase descendants of Venus, which suggests it’s inappropriate to make Venus a grandmother, in innocent oblivion or dry humor. Again, in one of his brief introductions to the Seventh book—at a moment when, for modern readers, the excitement of the Æneid is nearly finished, and Æneas’ romantic adventures, the emotion of the Fourth book, the grandeur of the Sixth, are traded for the petty conflicts between Trojans and Rutulians, the doll-like 340 figure of Lavinia, and the unfair fate of the hero Turnus at the hands of a divinely aided invader—he mentions that the earlier books are like the Odyssey (which they indeed are), not due to romantic appeal, which he obviously did not notice, but because they are serious variety of characters and speeches, while the last books are like the Iliad, as being business stronger!
So, again, the relatively long preface to the Bucolics tells us that the word comes from the Greek for oxen, which are the principal rustical animals; that these poems were invented in the time of Xerxes, when the Laconians (one does not quite see why, as Xerxes never landed in the Peloponnese) were kept to their walls or the mountains; that the qualitas is a humilis character, thus, with the medius of the Georgics, vindicating all the three styles for Virgil. For we must not require lofty speaking from humble rustics. He then gives us a curious specimen of the critical punctiliousness in matters of mint, anise, and cumin which accompanied blindness to weightier things. In bucolic verse there ought, it seems, to be a pause at the fourth foot; and if that foot is a dactyl so much the better; and it is better also that the first foot should be a dactyl and included in the word, and so forth.
So, once again, the relatively long introduction to the Bucolics explains that the word comes from the Greek word for oxen, which are the main farm animals; that these poems were created during the time of Xerxes, when the Laconians (it's not entirely clear why, since Xerxes never actually invaded the Peloponnese) were stuck behind their walls or in the mountains; that the quality is a humble character, thus, along with the medium of the Georgics, validating all three styles for Virgil. We shouldn't expect grand language from simple farmers. He then presents a curious example of the meticulousness in discussions about mint, anise, and cumin, which came alongside a disregard for more significant issues. In pastoral poetry, there should, apparently, be a pause at the fourth foot; and if that foot is a dactyl, that's even better; it's also preferable for the first foot to be a dactyl and part of the word, and so on.
For a final specimen he tells us, in the corresponding introduction to the Georgics themselves, that as Virgil had followed Homer, and had not come near him in the Æneid, as he had followed Theocritus and run a good second in the Eclogues, so he followed Hesiod, and “simply left him” (penitus reliquit) in the Georgics. It required enormous skill to do what he has done. (So far so good, but before very long we come again to the parting of the ways.) The book is didactic, and therefore it should be written to somebody, for teaching presupposes two personages—the teacher and the taught. Again, one does not know whether to smile or not, to take the matter gravely and urge that any lector benevolus will occupy quite sufficiently the personam discipuli, or to pass the matter, olli subridens, and reflecting that our legs also are not unexposed to the arrows.
For a final example, he tells us in the introduction to the Georgics that just as Virgil followed Homer and didn’t quite reach him in the Æneid, and followed Theocritus while ranking just behind him in the Eclogues, so he followed Hesiod and “simply left him” (left completely) in the Georgics. It took incredible skill to achieve what he did. (So far so good, but soon we arrive at a crossroads.) The book is meant to teach, and therefore it should have an audience, since teaching involves two roles—the teacher and the student. Again, it’s hard to know whether to smile or take the matter seriously and insist that any kind reader will sufficiently fill the role of the student's persona, or to just let it go, Ollie smiling, remembering that our legs are also at risk from the arrows.
It can scarcely be necessary to take special examples from the minor commentators on Virgil or on other Latin poets: for 341their characteristics are, so far as I know, exactly uniform with |Other commentators.| those of Servius and with those of the Greek scholiasts. In explanation of words and things diligent to admiration, and extremely serviceable, if not always (according to modern standards, which are very likely temporary) scientific. In matters of prosody excellently minute and regular, though occasionally a little arbitrary. Not very seldom careful, to an almost touching extent, of referring phrases to the accepted categories of Figure, and applying the stock Rhetorical divisions and classifications. But not merely in the higher, but even in the middle regions of criticism proper, so meagre that they may almost be called entirely to seek. Quite rudimentary in Comparison; in indicating character, content to accept stock divisions, and not even attempting individual signalement. Abstaining with such uniformity that one can easily perceive the entire absence of any demand for it, from, any attempt to deal with the literary beauty of phrase or of passage, to bring out its effect on the reader, to estimate it as a work of art, like a picture or a statue. And now and then, as we have seen, not merely not applying the right, but applying totally wrong, tests to literature and especially to poetry, demanding from this latter compliance with the arbitrary requirements of traditional Rhetoric, and praising it for such compliance. Are they to be blamed for all this? Certainly not; no one is to be blamed for not doing what he never intended to do and what nobody wanted him to do, for doing what was his commission and his business. But they are to be cited, and examined, and recorded as witnesses to prove that, for the most part at any rate, criticism, in the best and highest sense, was what no critic thought of giving, and no reader thought of demanding, under the Latin dispensation.
It hardly seems necessary to pull examples from the lesser commentators on Virgil or other Latin poets; their traits are, as far as I know, just like those of Servius and the Greek scholiasts. They are impressive in their attention to detail when explaining words and concepts, and quite useful, even if not always scientific by today's standards, which are likely to change. Their prosody analysis is thorough and consistent, though sometimes a bit arbitrary. They often show a touching care in classifying phrases into accepted figures and using standard rhetorical categories. However, in both higher and middle levels of literary criticism, their work is so sparse that it could almost be said to be non-existent. Their comparative analysis is very basic, relying on established categories without making individual distinctions. They consistently avoid any engagement with the literary beauty of phrases or passages, neglecting to explore how they impact the reader or evaluate them as works of art, like a painting or a sculpture. Occasionally, as we've seen, they not only fail to apply the right criteria but completely misapply them to literature, particularly poetry, expecting it to conform to the arbitrary demands of traditional rhetoric and commending it for doing so. Should we blame them for this? Of course not; no one should be held accountable for not doing what they never meant to do and what no one asked of them, simply for fulfilling their own role and duties. However, they should be noted, examined, and recorded as evidence that, for the most part, criticism— in the truest and most valuable sense—was not something any critic considered providing, nor was it something any reader expected during the Latin era.
It may not be uninteresting to accompany (as we did in the case of Greek) this view of the later criticism, more or less formal, with some account of the poets where they touch the subject. These touches are not frequent or important, but we find some in Ausonius for the end of the fourth century, and in the curious collection bearing (with what imparity of suggested contrast!) the title of the Latin Anthology, and 342supposed to have been put together at Carthage, at the end of the fifth, or a little later.
It might be interesting to pair this perspective on later criticism, which is somewhat formal, with some information about the poets who address the topic. These mentions aren't common or significant, but we do see some in Ausonius from the end of the fourth century, and in the intriguing collection titled the Latin Anthology, which was likely compiled in Carthage at the end of the fifth century or shortly after. 342
The unequal and decadent, but sometimes fascinating, author[435] of the Mosella and the Cupido cruci affixus, of the two charming epigrams to wife and mistress—
The unequal and decadent, but sometimes fascinating, author[435] of the Mosella and the Cupid nailed to a cross, of the two charming epigrams to wife and mistress—
“Uxor vivamus,”
“Live the wife,”
and
and
“Deformem quidam te dicunt, Crispa”—
“Some say you’re deformed, Crispa”
has, in his epigrams themselves, followed Martial in directions where he is a less blameless guide than in his literary criticism. |Ausonius.| But he has not followed him here; and though much of the collection is simply a translation of the Greek Anthology, I do not remember any literary following thereof. But the curious verse celebration of what we may call the University of Bordeaux, with its “commemoration,” in separate pieces of varying length and metre, of a couple of dozen of Professors; the Fourth Idyll, to his namesake and grandson on his studies; and the Epistles, especially those to Paullus the Rhetor and to Tetradius, all have more or less to do with the subject.
has, in his epigrams, followed Martial in ways where he’s not as reliable as he is in his literary criticism. Ausonius. But he hasn’t followed him here; and while a lot of the collection is just a translation of the Greek Anthology, I don’t recall any literary influence from it. However, the interesting verse celebration of what we can call the University of Bordeaux, with its “commemoration” in separate pieces of different lengths and meters, of a few dozen Professors; the Fourth Idyll, dedicated to his namesake and grandson about his studies; and the Epistles, especially those to Paullus the Rhetor and to Tetradius, all relate somewhat to the topic.
We find, and are not surprised to find, that of the Professors at Bordeaux the majority are Professors of Rhetoric. Compliment has naturally rather the better of criticism in the addresses to them, but certain things emerge. Tib. Victor Minervius is “another Quintilian,” especially for fluency and for the Demosthenicum (I suppose δεινότης); but it is a little suspicious that the fullest praise is given to his memory. Latinus Alcimus Alethius seems to have been himself a careful critic, and appears to have written specially on Sallust and on the Emperor Julian—perhaps the books are somewhere? Attius Patera was “a descendant of the Druids,” and we should have been glad to know whether he displayed that “Celtic spirit” in literature of which we have heard more than enough in these days. But Ausonius is vague as 343the Celtic vague itself. Attius Tiro Delphinius was a poet as well as an orator. Others—the dead Luciolus, Alethius Minervius the Younger, the Grammarian Lentulus, “cognomine Lascivus” (quite innocent, Ausonius tells us), his brother Jucundus, are more generally commended. Pieces, two grouped and some single, to the Greek and the Latin grammarians of Bordeaux—show that the languages, as well as the literatures, received plentiful attention. The compliment to Exuperius of Toulouse goes closer, and is decidedly double-edged.[436] Erudition is specially attributed to Staphylius, who knew not only Livy and Herodotus, but “all that is stored in the thousand volumes of Varro” (sexcentis, of course). It is observable that the grammarians[437] appear to have chiefly lectured on poetry, the Rhetors on prose, and the whole, with touches numerous, if not very definite, suggests to us a study liberal enough, but perhaps not very wide, rather undiscriminating. The Idyll to his nephew enters naturally into a few more particulars. A generous but general incitement to the study of the tongues is followed by detail. The, as it seems to us, very odd conjunction of Homer and Menander is an additional testimony to the popularity of the great New Comic. It can hardly be accidental, for it is separated by some lines from any other mention. In fact, Ausonius is not prodigal of names, only those of Horace, Virgil, and Terence being mentioned for Latin poetry, and the work, though not the name, of Sallust, with some other histories of the last Republican period. Lastly, the Epistles, besides supplying fresh instances of Ausonius’ rococo fancy for the cento—even the Macaronic cento—supply a perhaps humorous prose criticism in form of his own work, which is worth subjoining.[438]
We find, and aren't surprised to see, that most of the professors at Bordeaux are professors of Rhetoric. Compliments usually outweigh criticism in the addresses to them, but some things stand out. Tib. Victor Minervius is described as “another Quintilian,” especially noted for his fluency and the Demosthenicum (I assume δεινότης); however, it’s a bit suspicious that his memory gets the most praise. Latinus Alcimus Alethius seems to have been a thoughtful critic and appears to have written specifically on Sallust and Emperor Julian—maybe those books exist somewhere? Attius Patera was “a descendant of the Druids,” and we would have liked to know if he showed that “Celtic spirit” in literature that we've heard so much about lately. But Ausonius is as vague as the Celtic vague itself. Attius Tiro Delphinius was both a poet and an orator. Others—like the late Luciolus, Alethius Minervius the Younger, the grammarian Lentulus, “last name Lascivus” (quite innocent, as Ausonius tells us), and his brother Jucundus—are more generally praised. The pieces, some grouped and some single, dedicated to the Greek and Latin grammarians of Bordeaux—show that both languages and literatures received plenty of attention. The compliment to Exuperius of Toulouse is more direct, and definitely has a double meaning.[436] Erudition is especially credited to Staphylius, who knew not only Livy and Herodotus but “everything contained in the thousand volumes of Varro” (sexcentis, of course). It’s notable that the grammarians[437] seem to have mainly lectured on poetry, while the Rhetors focused on prose, and overall, with many touches that are somewhat vague, it suggests a study that is broad enough but perhaps not very in-depth, rather indiscriminate. The Idyll to his nephew naturally includes a few more details. A generous yet general encouragement for the study of languages is followed by specifics. The rather odd combination of Homer and Menander is another sign of the great New Comic’s popularity. It’s hard to believe it’s accidental since it’s set apart from any other mention by a few lines. In fact, Ausonius doesn’t mention many names, only those of Horace, Virgil, and Terence for Latin poetry, along with the work—though not the name—of Sallust, and a few other histories from the last Republican period. Finally, the Epistles, aside from providing fresh examples of Ausonius’ rococo taste for the cento—even the Macaronic cento—offer a possibly humorous prose critique in the form of his own work, which is worth including.[438]
344The Anthologia Latina,[439] which a certain noble youth of the name of Octavian composed at the bidding of some Vandal |The Anthologia Latina.| chieftain, perhaps as late as 532, at the extreme verge of the twilight of the West, is not entirely deserving of the transferred sense attached to its patron’s nationality. It has preserved one or two pretty things for us, and more curious ones. And, in our particular relation, it shows that literary society and occupation had by no means gone wholly out of fashion. Both with individuals and coteries Virgil was a perversely favourite subject; and the deplorable persons who called themselves the Twelve Wise Men wrote distichs, and pentastichs, and polystichs, à dormir debout, on the contents of the books of the Æneid and other subjects. The epigrams attributed to Seneca are probably, whether they belong to any of the known Senecas or not, of an older and better time; and the pair (Nos. 27 and 28) on the theme of Ære perennius, though the sentiment is of course a commonplace, have a grip and ring of style which, at any rate after the flaccid barbarisms of the sixth century, shows well. But for the literary taste of this time itself, the works of a certain Luxorius (a contemporary it would seem, and, from the word spectabilis, probably of official rank) are most valuable. They are of some bulk, consisting of not much less than a hundred pieces, filling some forty pages in Baehrens’s edition. The body of the work, according to the usual prava docilitas of the epigrammatist, consists of things licentious or trivial enough; but Luxorius had read his Martial in this respect more closely than Ausonius, that he begins with three or four pieces of a critical or semi-critical kind. He is thoroughly convinced of the danger of writing after the ancients; but, as he says with some force to the Reader, “If you think them of better quality, why don’t you read them and not me?” He consoles his book, should it meet with contempt at Rome and Carthage, with the observation that things must be content with their proper places; and in a fourth piece 345pleads that if his epigrams are short, why, the reading will be the sooner finished. The tone, with a good deal less disguised conceit, is very much that of a literary abbé or President of the eighteenth century—a kind of person with whose general tastes, literary and other, Luxorius would probably have sympathised well enough.
344The Latin Anthology,[439] composed by a noble young man named Octavian at the request of a Vandal chieftain, likely around 532, at the very end of the Western Empire, doesn’t entirely deserve the reputation tied to its patron’s background. It has preserved a couple of lovely pieces for us, along with some quite interesting ones. In our specific regard, it shows that literary culture and activity hadn’t completely fallen out of style. Both individuals and groups still made Virgil a strangely popular topic. The unfortunate people who called themselves the Twelve Wise Men wrote couplets, quatrains, and varied stanzas, to sleep standing up, about the content of the Æneid and other topics. The epigrams attributed to Seneca are likely from an older and better era, whether they belong to a known Seneca or not; and the pair (Nos. 27 and 28) on the theme of More lasting than bronze, though the sentiment is pretty much a cliché, have a strong style that stands out after the weak barbarisms of the sixth century. For the literary taste of this particular time, the works of a certain Luxorius (who seems to be a contemporary and, from the term spectabilis, likely held an official position) are incredibly valuable. They are quite extensive, containing nearly a hundred pieces, filling about forty pages in Baehrens’s edition. The body of his work, typical of an epigrammatist's usual right to accessibility, includes many rather licentious or trivial items; however, Luxorius has studied Martial closer than Ausonius, starting with three or four pieces that are critical or semi-critical. He is genuinely aware of the risks of writing after the ancients, but, as he pointedly says to the Reader, “If you think they are of better quality, why don’t you just read them instead of me?” He reassures his book, should it be looked down upon in Rome and Carthage, with the notion that things must find their rightful places; and in a fourth piece345, he argues that if his epigrams are short, then the reading will go by faster. The tone, with considerably less hidden arrogance, resembles that of a literary abbot or president from the eighteenth century—someone whose general literary tastes would likely have resonated well with Luxorius.
We may now complete our survey of the actual documents by dealing with such remnants as we have of the technical |The Latin Rhetoricians.| treatises on Rhetoric in Latin. These are neither numerous nor bulky, nor, with one exception at the very end of the classical, and gate of the mediæval, period (to which latter some of them even belong), of much interest or importance. The fact may seem a little surprising, in face of the immense interest in the practice of the subject, which not merely Seneca, and Quintilian, and Pliny, but all others, show. But the surprise will vanish at a little consideration. Before the Romans attempted it, the technical part of Rhetoric had been reduced, as we saw, to a settled scheme of extreme intricacy by the Greeks, and these claimed to be as much the masters of the subject as Jews were of Medicine in the Middle Ages. Probably every Roman, though he might attend his own countrymen’s declamations, learnt the art of Rhetoric from a Greek professor at one time or another, and was familiar with the Greek technæ. It was only after the separation of the Empires, and not even immediately then, that Greek ceased to be the language of education. Moreover, the Romans, though of orderly and business-like habits of thought, had neither the liking nor the language suited for the intenser and minuter technicalities of the Art.
We can now finish our review of the actual documents by looking at the remaining technical The Latin Rhetoricians. treatises on Rhetoric in Latin. There aren’t many of them, and they aren't very substantial. With one exception at the end of the classical period, which also overlaps with the beginning of the medieval period (to which some of them belong), they aren't particularly interesting or important. This might seem surprising, considering the immense interest in the practice of the subject shown by not just Seneca, Quintilian, and Pliny, but many others as well. However, this surprise fades upon closer reflection. Before the Romans took on the subject, the technical aspects of Rhetoric had already been developed into a complex framework by the Greeks, who considered themselves the experts on it, just as the Jews were regarded as the experts in Medicine during the Middle Ages. It's likely that every Roman, even if they attended local declamations, learned the art of Rhetoric from a Greek teacher at some point and was well-acquainted with Greek technæ. It wasn’t until after the separation of the Empires, and not even right away, that Greek stopped being the language of education. Additionally, even though the Romans were systematic and practical in their thinking, they didn't have the interest or the vocabulary needed for the more intense and detailed technical elements of the Art.
It may be almost sufficient justification of the last paragraph to mention that the whole body of Latin Rhetoricians, as given in the standard edition of Capperonnier,[440] fills but a volume of 346some 400 not very large quarto pages; and that this is made up by the insertion not merely of the Rhetorical part of Martianus Capella, but of such purely mediæval or “Dark Age” work as that of Bede, Isidore, and possibly Alcuin. These latter will find better place in the next Book. Martianus shall be noticed by himself presently; we may meanwhile run over the rest.
It might just about justify the last paragraph to point out that the entire works of Latin Rhetoricians, as found in the standard edition of Capperonnier,[440] takes up only a single volume of 346around 400 not-so-large quarto pages; and this includes not just the Rhetorical section of Martianus Capella, but also some purely medieval or “Dark Age” writings like those of Bede, Isidore, and possibly Alcuin. These latter works will be discussed more appropriately in the next Book. Martianus will be addressed on his own shortly; for now, let's quickly go through the rest.
The first in order, and perhaps the oldest, is the Treatise on the Figures of P. Rutilius Lupus, a rhetorician often quoted |Rutilius Lupus, &c.| by Quintilian. It is in the dictionary form, but not alphabetically arranged. The definitions are technical, meagre, and chiefly limited to that jejune splitting of kinds which has been noticed under the head of Greek. The illustrative quotations, which are numerous and not useless, are wholly from Greek authors, many of them indicating by their time that the Gorgias, whose four books Quintilian tells us that Rutilius abstracted into one, was not the sophist of Leontini, but a later Athenian rhetorician. Except for the close connection which—until quite recently if not still—has existed between the Figures and criticism, this has little interest for us.
The first in order, and probably the oldest, is the Treatise on the Figures by P. Rutilius Lupus, a rhetorician frequently referenced by Quintilian. It’s structured like a dictionary but isn’t arranged alphabetically. The definitions are technical, sparse, and mainly focused on a dull classification of types, similar to what we've seen in Greek discussions. The many illustrative quotations, while numerous and somewhat helpful, come entirely from Greek authors, and many suggest that the Gorgias, whose four books Quintilian mentions Rutilius summarized into one, was not the sophist from Leontini but a later Athenian rhetorician. Aside from the previously close ties—up until very recently, if not still—between Figures and criticism, this holds little interest for us.
The next treatise, that of Aquila Romanus, is in the same way only a Latin accommodation of the work of Alexander (v. supra, p. 102). It is of the same class, a non-alphabetical dictionary in miniature, and devoted to the same subject. Of the same class again, exactly, is the tractate of Julius Rufinianus, who, since he keeps, as Rutilius and Aquila had not done, the Greek words schema for figura, and lexis for elocutio, was probably a closer adapter, paraphrast, or translator of his original even than they. He has added a short parallel treatment of the other division of schemata, the intellectual or dianoetic.
The next essay, by Aquila Romanus, is similarly just a Latin adaptation of Alexander's work (v. supra, p. 102). It's the same type, a compact non-alphabetical dictionary, and focuses on the same topic. The work of Julius Rufinianus falls into the same category; he retains the Greek terms schema for figura and lexis for elocutio, which Rutilius and Aquila did not do, suggesting he was likely a more faithful adapter, paraphraser, or translator of his source than they were. He also includes a brief parallel discussion of the other category of schemas, the intellectual or dianoetic.
Curius or Chirius Fortunatianus (a writer at any rate senior to Cassiodorus, who epitomised him) was more ambitious, |Curius Fortunatianus: his Catechism.| and instead of confining himself to the Figures, composed a regular art of the Rhetoric of the Schools in three books. It supplies an interesting and early example of the catechetical form which was so popular during the middle ages, which continued to 347flourish till within the memory of the present generation, and the disuse of which has certainly been accompanied by a loss in exactness of actual knowledge, compensated, or not, by a gain in the philosophical character of such as is acquired.
Curius or Chirius Fortunatianus (a writer certainly older than Cassiodorus, who summarized him) had bigger ambitions. Instead of just focusing on the Figures, he created a comprehensive art of Rhetoric for Schools in three books. This work offers an interesting early example of the catechetical style that was very popular during the Middle Ages, a style that continued to thrive until recently. Its decline has likely led to a loss in precise knowledge, which might have been offset by a gain in the philosophical nature of what we learn.
“Q. What is Rhetoric? A. The science of speaking well. Q. What is an orator? A. A good man skilled in speaking. Q. What is the duty of an orator? A. To speak well in civil cases. Q. What is his end? A. To persuade so far as the condition of things and persons allows.”
“Q. What is Rhetoric? A. The art of effective communication. Q. What is an orator? A. A person who is both skilled in speaking and good in character. Q. What is the duty of an orator? A. To communicate effectively in public matters. Q. What is his goal? A. To persuade, as much as the situation and the people involved permit.”
And so forth—the writer proceeding by the simple method of throwing into catechism-form the same kind of dictionary matter which we have just noticed, sometimes with very odd effect, as in Quæ est anæschyntos?—a question which, if Mrs. Quickly had heard it and had understood Greek, would doubtless have made her adjust to the occasion her objection to “Jenny’s case.” The thing, though curious, drags Rhetoric farther out of its proper course than ever, and one perhaps at no time feels more inclined to join in the contempt of scholastic methods, mistaken as one knows it to be, than when reading such questions as—Assumpta qualitas facit statum? and the rest of this liturgy of abracadabra in catechetical form. In no rhetorical treatise, indeed, is the question of style so unceremoniously ignored. A long handling of the staseis is followed by shorter ones of other technical divisions, “Elocution” receiving the most perfunctory treatment possible (though with a certain practicality). How are you to acquire diction? By reading, speaking, hearing others speak, and inventing new words (which must not be done too often). Put your long words last; but begin a sentence if you can with a long syllable, and do not keep too many short ones, or too many monosyllables, together; avoid archaisms; and attend to such minute, but in at least some cases arbitrary, rules as the following[441]:—
And so on—the writer continues using a straightforward method of turning the same kind of dictionary content we just discussed into a question-and-answer format, sometimes with very strange results, like What is anæschyntos?—a question that, if Mrs. Quickly had heard it and knew Greek, would probably have made her adjust her response to “Jenny’s case.” Although it's intriguing, this approach pulls Rhetoric further away from its natural path than ever, and one might actually feel more inclined to share the disdain for academic methods, even if one knows that attitude is misguided, when faced with questions like—Does quality determine state? and similar examples of this liturgical nonsense in question form. In fact, no rhetorical guide overlooks the issue of style so bluntly. A lengthy discussion of the staseis is followed by briefer sections on other technical areas, with “Elocution” getting the most cursory treatment possible (though still somewhat practical). How do you acquire vocabulary? By reading, talking, listening to others, and inventing new words (but don't do that too often). Place your longer words at the end; however, try to start a sentence with a long syllable if you can, and avoid putting too many short words or monosyllables together; steer clear of old-fashioned terms; and pay attention to such precise, yet in some cases arbitrary, rules as the following[441]:—
“Let your construction be more frequently round than flat; let it not gape with too frequent collision of vowels, especially long ones; nor be rough with the conflict of two consonants; let not many monosyllables be joined together; let there be no 348great stretch of short syllables nor many long ones; let not the first syllable of a word be the same as the last of the word before, nor let the two together make any awkward compound; let not the oration be deformed by many thin[442] words or vast syllables; and let not many genitive plurals come together.”[443]
“Make your writing more often circular than flat; avoid awkward clashes of vowels, especially long ones; don’t let two consonants create a harsh sound; don’t string together too many one-syllable words; avoid having a lot of short syllables or too many long ones; the first syllable of a word shouldn’t match the last syllable of the previous word, and together they shouldn’t create an awkward blend; don’t let your speech be spoiled by too many weak words or overly long syllables; and be cautious about using too many plural forms.”348
Cautions, it will be observed, sometimes judicious, sometimes capricious, but never reasoned.
Cautions, as you will see, are sometimes wise, sometimes impulsive, but never based on reason.
The commentary of Marius Victorinus on Cicero’s Rhetoric is the longest of all these treatises. It contains a great deal of |Marius Victorinus on Cicero.| matter, and there is no discoverable reason why it should not have contained a great deal more. For the very first note on Cicero’s words, “I have thought to myself of this often and very much,” is as follows: “If there be only one of these, it does not indicate a sufficiently lengthy cogitation. For we may frequently think of a thing, but immediately desist from the thinking. We may also think long upon a thing, but do it only on a single day. He therefore has properly joined the two, and said: ‘Often and much have I thought to myself on this.’ And because a thing ought not to be published unless it be certain and the result of deliberation, he rightly says: ‘I thought of this to myself.’”
The commentary by Marius Victorinus on Cicero’s Rhetoric is the longest of all these works. It covers a lot of ground, and there's no clear reason it couldn't have included even more. The very first note on Cicero’s words, “I have thought to myself of this often and very much,” is as follows: “If there is only one instance of this, it doesn’t show enough depth of thought. We might think about something frequently but quickly stop thinking about it. We can also think about something for a long time, but only on one day. So he correctly combined the two and said: ‘Often and much have I thought to myself on this.’ And because something shouldn’t be published unless it’s certain and the result of careful consideration, he rightly states: ‘I thought of this to myself.’”
All this is exceedingly true; but it is also exceedingly trivial. And the second is like unto it. Bonine an mali plus attulerit hominibus et civitatibus sc. eloquentia: “The cause of his deliberation is not whether eloquence be good or bad, but whether it have more of good or of bad in it. The order of the words, however, is not unimportant, for he might have said, ‘of bad or of good.’ But Cicero stuck to the nature of eloquence, which, when it first began, did good to men, for it brought them together. But later, when it was depraved by the ingenuity of bad men, it hurt the republic very much. So he arranged the words in the proper order in saying Bonine, &c. The republic consists of two parts, private and public—that is to say, of men and states. We may notice this also in the Verrines, how Cicero always defends either men or cities.”
All of this is really true, but it's also really trivial. And the second point is similar. Bonine has brought many benefits to people and cities, especially in terms of eloquence.: “The reason for his discussion isn’t whether eloquence is good or bad, but whether it has more good or more bad in it. The order of the words matters, though, since he could have said, ‘of bad or of good.’ But Cicero focused on the essence of eloquence, which, when it first emerged, benefited people by bringing them together. However, later, when it was corrupted by the cleverness of bad people, it harmed the republic a lot. So he arranged the words correctly by saying Bonine, etc. The republic consists of two parts, private and public—that is, individuals and states. We can also see this in the Verrines, where Cicero consistently defends either individuals or cities.”
349A man who is content to write like this need never stop while paper, pen, and ink hold out, or till the kindness of nature, or the impatience of men, puts an end to his life. Sometimes the comment is not quite so nugatory, especially when Victorinus illustrates the differences between Cicero and Hermagoras. But he seldom even approaches literary criticism.
349A person who is happy to write like this can keep going as long as they have paper, a pen, and ink, or until nature’s kindness or human impatience ends their life. Sometimes the commentary isn’t completely trivial, especially when Victorinus highlights the differences between Cicero and Hermagoras. However, he rarely touches on literary criticism.
The rest, save one, may be almost silence. The ambitiously entitled Institutiones Oratoriæ of Sulpicius Victor is incomplete. |Others.| What we have of it follows the usual order of “states” narration, &c., with some, but only a few, peculiarities. Most of the other articles are both meagre and late. Emporius deals with ethopœia, the Commonplace, and one or two other matters. There is a Latin version of the Progymnasmata of Hermogenes. The probably spurious Principia Rhetorices, attributed to St Augustine, are at least commended by his name, yet hardly by anything else; and the same may be said in lesser degree of the Compendium of Cassiodorus.[444] The verses of Rufinus, on the rhythms suitable to oratory, have more interest. And so we may come to Martianus.
The rest, except for one, may be nearly silent. The ambitiously titled Oratory Principles by Sulpicius Victor is incomplete. Others. What we have follows the usual order of “states” narration, etc., with some, but only a few, unique features. Most of the other articles are both sparse and late. Emporius discusses ethopoeia, the Commonplace, and a couple of other topics. There is a Latin version of the Progymnasmata by Hermogenes. The possibly fake Principles of Rhetoric, attributed to St Augustine, is at least recognized by his name, though hardly by much else; and the same can be said, to a lesser extent, about the Guide by Cassiodorus.[444] The verses of Rufinus, regarding the rhythms appropriate for oratory, are more interesting. And so we arrive at Martianus.
Inferior as Latin criticism, on the Rhetorical side, is in comparison with Greek, it is not fanciful to say that it ends with a better note, though a quaint and fantastic one. The later stages in Greek, as we have seen, were mere arid technicalities or idle epideictic—ghosts of things no longer alive, and never perhaps alive with the best kind of life. What followed in the Byzantine age had at best the character of literary research. Such a book as that of Photius, invaluable as it is to us, has no life-promise in it, either as regards its own generation or for the future.
While Latin criticism in terms of Rhetoric is inferior to Greek, it's not unreasonable to say that it ends on a better note, albeit a quirky and unusual one. The later phases of Greek criticism, as we've observed, were just dry technicalities or pointless speeches—remnants of ideas that were no longer vibrant and may never have truly thrived in the best possible way. What came after in the Byzantine era was, at best, more like literary research. A book like Photius'—valuable as it is to us—doesn't hold any promise of vitality, either for its time or the future.
On the contrary, there is much of both, as we look back on it, in the eccentric treatise on the Marriage of Philology and |Martianus Capella.| Mercury, by Martianus Capella.[445] Of the author and date of the book we know, with accuracy, hardly anything at all. His full name appears to have been Martianus Minneius Felix Capella, and he is described as a Carthaginian. His date is much contested, as well as his religion, his occupations, 350and other things which no mortal need trouble himself about; while this date, which is of some importance, cannot be adjusted very exactly. There is, however, not very much dispute that it must have been somewhere in the fifth century. “Before 439” is all that his latest editor, Eyssenhardt, will say.
On the contrary, as we reflect on it, there's a lot of both in the unusual treatise on the Marriage of Philology and Martianus Capella. Mercury by Martianus Capella.[445] We hardly know anything at all about the author or the date of the book. His full name seems to have been Martianus Minneius Felix Capella, and he is identified as a Carthaginian. His date and other details like his religion and occupations are highly debated, and honestly, they’re things most people wouldn't bother with; still, this date, which is somewhat significant, can't be pinned down very precisely. However, there isn’t much debate that it must have been some time in the fifth century. “Before 439” is all his latest editor, Eyssenhardt, is willing to assert.
What is certain is that the treatise is written in a very late and not a little barbarous Latin style, and that it was popular in the Middle Ages, with that peculiar popularity which seems to have settled itself upon Boethius, Orosius, and other writers of the last age before chaos—the age to which those who kept up education in chaos itself would be most likely to look back, as connecting them with the greater past yet not too far off.
What’s clear is that the treatise is written in a very late and somewhat rough Latin style, and it was popular during the Middle Ages, with a distinct kind of popularity that seems to have surrounded Boethius, Orosius, and other writers from the final age before chaos—the period that those who maintained education during the chaos itself would likely look back on, as it connects them to a greater past that isn’t too distant.
Further, while we find in Martianus a firm outline of the exact scheme of Humaner Letters which prevailed from 500 to 1500, we find in his frame and setting, slightly preposterous and more than slightly fantastic as it is, just that touch of romance—of youth, with its promise as well as its foolishness—which is wanting in Byzantine work, and which has Future in it. On both these characteristics of the whole book we must say something, before coming to its rhetorical part.
Further, while we see in Martianus a clear outline of the exact framework of Human Letters that wascommon from 500 to 1500, we also notice in his structure and context—though somewhat absurd and definitely more than a bit fantastical—just that hint of romance and youth, with its promise as well as its naivety, which is lacking in Byzantine work and carries the essence of the Future. We need to discuss both of these features of the entire book a little before we dive into its rhetorical section.
The title of the book (to observe Servian formality) has been already given. Its form is that of the Varronian satura, or mingle-mangle of prose and verse; and it is divided into nine books. The first two of these serve as an introduction, containing a wonderful rigmarole, in more wonderful jargon,[446] about things in general, divine and human, the old mythology and physics, with abstract philosophical personifications, Sophia, Phronesis, and so forth, coming in. At last it settles down to the real plan of the treatise, which is that the Seven Liberal Arts, as adopted (very mainly from this book) by the Middle Ages, being estated as bridesmaids (or something like it) to Philology, each Art has a book to herself, and, in the flowery fantastic fashion of the Introduction, gives a summary of her 351teaching to the assembled gods. This summary is of the most precise and business-like character, despite its “trimmings,” so that Grammar is not ashamed to inform the gods that “Ulcus makes ulceris, but pecus pecoris,” and Logic rattles off things like Primæ formæ primus modus est in quo conficitur ex duobus universalibus, and so forth, after a fashion which suggests that the marriage itself might have been celebrated by Dean Aldrich with great propriety. The beginnings and ends of the books are generally decorated with verse, and with fancy prosopopœiæ of different kinds: but the stuff of the text is exactly what it was intended to be—solid schoolbook matter.
The title of the book (to follow Servian tradition) has already been provided. Its format is that of the Varronian saturation, a blend of prose and verse; and it is divided into nine books. The first two serve as an introduction, containing a remarkable mix of ideas, in even more remarkable jargon,[446] discussing general topics, both divine and human, the old mythology and physics, along with abstract philosophical figures like Sophia, Phronesis, and others. Eventually, it settles into the main focus of the treatise, which is that the Seven Liberal Arts, primarily adapted from this book by the Middle Ages, are presented as bridesmaids (or something similar) to Philology, with each Art having its own book, summarizing its teachings to the gathered gods in a flowery, fantastical style reminiscent of the Introduction. This summary is quite precise and straightforward, despite its embellishments, so that Grammar confidently tells the gods, “Ulcus makes ulceris, but pecus pecoris,” and Logic rattles off statements like The first form is the first mode in which it is created from two universals, and so forth, suggesting that the marriage might have been officiated by Dean Aldrich with great decorum. The beginnings and ends of the books are generally adorned with verse and various types of fancy prosopopœiæ: but the content of the text is exactly what it was meant to be—solid schoolbook material.
The book devoted to Rhetoric is the fifth, being preceded by those of Grammar and Logic, in the usual and indeed natural order of the Trivium:—
The book focused on Rhetoric is the fifth, following the books on Grammar and Logic, in the standard and indeed natural order of the Trivium:—
though Martianus does not arrange the Quadrivium exactly according to the second line of the mnemonic—
though Martianus doesn't organize the Quadrivium exactly according to the second line of the mnemonic—
his order being Geometry, or rather Geography, Arithmetic, Astronomy, Music.
his order is Geometry, or more accurately Geography, Arithmetic, Astronomy, Music.
The book on Rhetoric opens literally with a flourish of trumpets,—
The book on Rhetoric literally opens with a flourish of trumpets,—
which, as some sixteen rather bombastic hexameters full of gradus-tags inform us, quite alarms the gods, major and minor. In the midst of it there steps forth “a stately woman of lofty stature, and confidence greater than common, but radiantly handsome, helmed and crowned, weaponed both for defence and with flashing arms wherewith she could smite her enemies with a thundering coruscation. Under her armpits, and thrown over her shoulder in Latian fashion, was a vest, exhibiting embroidery of all possible figures in varied hue, while her breast was baldricked with gems of the most exquisite colour. As she walked her arms clashed, so that you would have thought the broken levin to rattle—with explosive handclaps, 352like the collision of clouds, so that you might even believe her capable of wielding the thunderbolts of Jove. For she it is who, like a mighty queen of all things, can direct them whither she will and call them back whence she chooses, and unbend men to tears or incite them to rage, and sway the minds of civic crowds as of warring armies. She brought beneath her sway the senate, the rostra, the courts at Rome,” &c., &c., the innocent and transparent allegory of the earlier part changing into a half-historical, half-philosophical account of the functions of Rhetoric generally. She is followed by a great crowd of men, some Greek, some Roman, among whom (it is worth mentioning, as a proof of the taste of the age) Æschines, Isocrates, and Lysias are specially mentioned for the one tongue, and, with some uncertain names, Pliny and Fronto in the other. Cicero is later put, by Rhetoric herself, as beyond competition in either. She displays her declamatory skill in a formal exordium, and then plunges into the usual matter of Rhetorical treatises. The treatment is technical, but by no means ill-arranged, clear enough even in the bewildering labyrinths of the status, not excessive in the Figures, and altogether one of the best of the Latin Rhetorics. When she finishes, Mercury beckons to her to join the group of those who had played their part, and to salute the bride. So she walks with much confidence up to Philology, gives her “a sounding kiss—for she can do nothing silently even if she would—on the top of her head,”[447] and joins the society of her sisters.
which, as some sixteen rather over-the-top hexameters filled with step-tags tell us, really alarms the gods, both major and minor. In the midst of it, a “tall and confident woman steps forward, strikingly beautiful, wearing a helmet and crown, armed for both defense and with shining weapons capable of attacking her enemies with a dazzling display. Under her arms, thrown over her shoulder in a typical Latian style, was a vest showcasing embroidery of all possible figures in various colors, while her chest was adorned with gems of the finest hues. As she walked, her arms clashed together, sounding like the dramatic rumble of thunder—like the collision of storm clouds—making you think she could wield the thunderbolts of Jove. For she is the one, like a powerful queen of all things, who can direct them as she wishes and summon them back as she pleases, bending men to tears or driving them to anger, swaying the minds of city crowds just like warring armies. She had control over the senate, the rostra, the courts in Rome," &, &, the innocent and transparent allegory of the earlier part shifting into a mix of historical and philosophical commentary on the role of Rhetoric in general. She is followed by a large crowd of men, some Greek, some Roman, among whom (notably, as a sign of the era's tastes) Æschines, Isocrates, and Lysias are specifically mentioned for one tongue, and, along with some uncertain names, Pliny and Fronto for the other. Cicero is ultimately recognized by Rhetoric herself as unbeatable in either. She exhibits her rhetorical skills in a formal introduction, then dives into the usual content of Rhetorical treatises. The approach is technical but well-organized, clear enough even among the complex intricacies of the status, not overwhelming in the Figures, and overall one of the best of the Latin Rhetorics. When she’s done, Mercury signals her to join the group of those who have fulfilled their roles, and to greet the bride. So she confidently walks up to Philology, gives her “a loud kiss—for she can’t do anything quietly even if she tried—on the top of her head,”[447] and joins the society of her sisters.
Recurring to the speech of one of these sisters, Grammar, and combining it with this, we shall have no ill notion of the helps to literary criticism with which the next thousand years of the world’s history were provided in the west of Europe. They were rudimentary enough, and those who were furnished with them had in most cases no thought—indeed for long centuries hardly any opportunity—of using them for any critical purpose. 353But they lay ready for the hand of others, and at the Renaissance, as well as in one brilliant and some minor instances earlier, they were turned with only a little delay to their proper purpose.
Referring to the speech of one of these sisters, Grammar, and combining it with this, we can understand the basic tools for literary criticism that would shape the next thousand years of history in western Europe. They were quite basic, and most of those who had them rarely thought—indeed, for many centuries, had hardly any chance—of using them for any critical purpose. 353 But they were ready for others to utilize, and during the Renaissance, as well as in a few notable and some less significant cases earlier, they were quickly adapted to their intended use.
Grammar, with the quaintness that suffuses the whole book, says, “My parts are four—litteræ, litteratura, litteratus, litterate. ‘Letters’ are what I teach; ‘Literature’ am I who teach them; ‘the man of letters’ is he whom I shall have taught; ‘literate’ the manner in which my pupil shall skilfully handle things.” But the expectation thus raised is a little falsified, for “letters” are taken at their own foot, though Pallas pulls up Grammar and maintains that she has omitted the “historic part,” which does not mean our historic in the very least, any more than litteratura means our Literature.
Grammar, with the charm that fills the whole book, says, “I have four parts—letters, literature, literate, literate. ‘Letters’ are what I teach; ‘Literature’ is what I teach about; ‘the man of letters’ is someone I have taught; ‘literate’ refers to how my student will skillfully manage things.” However, the expectations this raises are somewhat misguided, because “letters” are taken literally, even though Pallas brings Grammar in and argues she has left out the “historic part,” which doesn’t mean our history at all, just as literature doesn’t mean our Literature.
There is, however, both in these places and throughout the book, a great deal of “fine confused feeding,” both on matters really literary and on those more or less subsidiary to literature, from Phonetics upwards. The citations, though not extremely frequent or copious, show pretty wide reading, especially in Latin. In the book on Rhetoric we find very particular and minute attention paid to these considerations of euphony to which attention has already been drawn, Martianus (who, whether we allow him poetry or not, was evidently a very careful and deft versifier[448]) applying his practice in the other harmony with his usual quaint conceit here. Nowhere, perhaps, do we better perceive, though nowhere may we find it more difficult exactly to follow, the niceties of the ancient ear, than in the caution that while it is well to end a clause with a molossus (three longs), if the final word is a trisyllable you must be careful to put a trochee before it, and by no means a spondee or pyrrhic. Thus “Littus ejectis,” with which Tully finishes a clause, is all right, but “rupes ejectis” would be pessima clausula, and “apex ejectis” (where apex is described as a 354pyrrhic, according to its natural quantity in the oblique cases) almost worse.
There is, however, both in these places and throughout the book, a lot of “fine confused feeding,” covering both truly literary topics and those more or less related to literature, from Phonetics and beyond. The quotes, while not very frequent or abundant, indicate quite a bit of reading, especially in Latin. In the book on Rhetoric, we find very specific and detailed attention given to these aspects of euphony that have already been noted, with Martianus (who, whether or not we consider him poetic, was clearly a very careful and skillful versifier[448]) applying his style in harmony with his usual quirky concept here. Nowhere, perhaps, do we understand better the subtleties of the ancient ear, though it may be quite difficult to follow, than in the caution that while it’s good to end a clause with a molossus (three longs), if the last word is a trisyllable, you need to make sure to place a trochee before it, and absolutely not a spondee or pyrrhic. So, “Little ejected,” which Tully uses to finish a clause, is fine, but "rocks ejected" would be bad clause, and “top throw” (where peak is described as a 354pyrrhic, according to its natural quantity in the oblique cases) is almost worse.
Further than this, however, Low Latin was not encouraged by its tutor Martianus to advance. Nor is it surprising that with such teaching we find no such advance in the first lisping of the modern literatures themselves, till the strangely articulate speech of their greatest critic, as he was their greatest creator—Dante the Wingbearer.
Further than this, however, Low Latin was not encouraged by its tutor Martianus to progress. It's not surprising that with such teaching, we see no significant development in the early stages of modern literatures themselves, until the surprisingly articulate expression of their greatest critic, who was also their greatest creator—Dante the Wingbearer.
422. Cf. the amusing chapter (vi. 17) in which he tells with innocent pride how he overwhelmed quempiam græculum with apt citations on the word obnoxius. Gellius is not the only critic who has allowed parallel passages to choke his critical faculties, or has endeavoured to make up by the former for the absence of the latter.
422. See the funny chapter (vi. 17) where he shares with innocent pride how he impressed some Greek with relevant quotes about the word obnoxious. Gellius isn't the only critic who has let similar passages cloud his judgment, or tried to compensate for the lack of insight with references to the past.
423. This Antonius Julianus, from another notice (xx. 9), seems to have been a person of slightly florid but by no means bad taste. For Gellius tells us that he used to say his ears were delighted and caressed by the coined words in the first mimiambic of C. Matius,[a] such as Columbulatim, which is certainly not a little charming and very Caroline. After all, the famous advice to regard and avoid an unusual word, tanquam scopulum (which, by the way, Gellius gives us), is fatal to poetry.
423. This Antonius Julianus, from another notice (xx. 9), seems to have been someone with a slightly flashy but not bad taste. Gellius tells us that he used to say his ears were pleased and pampered by the coined words in the first mimiambic of C. Matius,[a] such as Columbulatim, which is definitely charming and very elegant. After all, the well-known advice to pay attention to and avoid an unusual word, like a rock (which, by the way, Gellius gives us), is detrimental to poetry.
a. The fragments of this author may be found either in the sixth volume of Baehrens’s Poetæ Latini Minores, or in the appendix to Otto Crusius’s edition of Herondas (Leipsic, 1898). He has another word which Herrick might have Englished, albicascit.
a. The works of this author can be found either in the sixth volume of Baehrens’s Minor Latin Poets, or in the appendix of Otto Crusius’s edition of Herondas (Leipsic, 1898). He has another term that Herrick could have translated, albicascit.
426. xvii. 10.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. 17.10.
427. Inenarrabile et propemodum insensibile.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Inenarrable and almost insensible.
428. It may perhaps seem to those who know him well that he might have been allowed more space here; and certainly he gives plentiful material. But the individual importance of his items hardly requires more than representative treatment.
428. It might seem to those who know him well that he could have been given more space here; and he certainly offers plenty of material. But the significance of his items doesn't really need more than a representative treatment.
429. Ed. Eyssenhardt, Leipsic, 1883.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ed. Eyssenhardt, Leipzig, 1883.
433. Constat esse compositum.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. It is observed to be composed.
434. The enthusiastic Maronite usually
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. The passionate Maronite usually
One may be, I hope without affectation, a little aghast at this. urges that not the whole is conveyed, and that Virgil combines his conveyances. Let it be so.
One might be, hopefully without trying too hard, a bit shocked by this. It suggests that not everything is expressed, and that Virgil merges his expressions. So be it.
435. Ausonius received little attention from scholars till very recently; and I know him only, as I have long known him, in the Delphin edition and the Corpus Poetarum. There are now, however, I believe, editions by Peiper, Leipsic, 1886, and Schenkl, Berlin, 1883, besides monographs.
435. Ausonius didn't get much attention from scholars until recently; I've only known him, as I've known him for a long time, through the Delphin edition and the Corpus Poetarum. However, I believe there are now editions by Peiper, Leipzig, 1886, and Schenkl, Berlin, 1883, along with monographs.
436. He has praised him (Prof. xvii.) his stately walk, his verba ingentia, his handsome dress, and adds—
436. He has praised him (Prof. xvii.) for his dignified walk, his big words, his stylish attire, and adds—
437. It may be barely necessary to append the caution that grammaticus is a good deal more than “grammarian” in the most limited sense, including “philologist,” “critic,” &c. Some preferred literatus, as the Latin word.
437. It's probably worth noting that grammar expert means a lot more than just “grammarian” in the strictest sense; it also includes “philologist,” “critic,” etc. Some people preferred literate person as the Latin term.
438. In verbis rudem; in eloquendo hiulcum; a propositis discrepantem; in versibus concinnationis expertum, in cavillando natura invenustum nec arte conditum; diluti salis et fellis ignavi; nec de mimo planipedem nec de comœdis histrionem..
438. With clumsy words; awkward in conversation; out of sync with the subjects; skilled at writing verses, but lacking natural talent in arguing and not hiding behind any technique; lacking sharpness and dull; neither from a mime nor from comedians.
439. Poetæ Latini Minores, ed. Baehrens, vol. iv. Sidonius Apollinaris, who comes between Ausonius and the Anthology, and has much concern for us, is deliberately postponed to the next Book.
439. Minor Latin Poets, ed. Baehrens, vol. iv. Sidonius Apollinaris, who comes between Ausonius and the Anthology, and cares a lot about us, is intentionally pushed to the next Book.
440. Rhetores Latini (Argentorati, 1756). It is, however, worth while to substitute, or add, the newer edition of Halm (2 vols., Leipsic, 1863), which gives not only critical apparatus and very useful indices, but some more texts from MSS. Ernesti’s Lexicon Technologiæ Latinorum Rhetoricæ (Lips., 1795) is only less necessary than its Greek companion, inasmuch as Latin-English lexicographers have been less neglectful of rhetorical vocabulary than Greek-English—but still necessary.
440. Rhetorics of the Romans (Strasbourg, 1756). However, it's worthwhile to replace or add the newer edition by Halm (2 volumes, Leipzig, 1863), which includes not only critical notes and very useful indexes but also additional texts from manuscripts. Ernesti’s Latin Rhetoric Technology Dictionary (Leipzig, 1795) is almost as essential as its Greek counterpart, since Latin-English lexicographers have been less neglectful of rhetorical vocabulary compared to Greek-English ones—but it remains necessary.
441. Op. cit., p. 93.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See the source cited., p. 93.
442. Exilibus.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Exiles.
445. Ed. Eyssenhardt. Leipsic, 1866.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ed. Eyssenhardt. Leipzig, 1866.
446. There is, however, a certain barbaric charm—of the nose-ring and feather belt and head-dress kind—about this furthest development of the “African style” which Apuleius had started. The gay bombastic ornament of Anglo-Saxon prose-writing, both in Latin and vernacular, has sometimes been credited to Martianus.
446. There is, however, a certain wild charm—of the nose ring, feather belt, and headdress type—about this ultimate expression of the “African style” that Apuleius initiated. The colorful, extravagant decorations of Anglo-Saxon prose, both in Latin and everyday language, have sometimes been attributed to Martianus.
447. Martianus is curious in philematology. In the second book of the Introduction, when the Muses have described themselves in elaborate verse, one of the Graces kisses Philology “on that part of the forehead where a smooth middle space intervenes between the pubescence of the eye-brows.”
447. Martianus is interested in the study of kisses. In the second book of the Introduction, when the Muses describe themselves in elaborate verse, one of the Graces kisses Philology "on that part of the forehead where there’s a smooth area between the eyebrow hair."
448. His Anacreontics in particular are sometimes by no means inelegant. His use of metrical terms is, however, sometimes odd, and tells tales of the inroads and havoc of the accent. Thus below he speaks of a molossus with a short first syllable!
448. His Anacreontics, in particular, are often quite elegant. However, his use of metrical terms can be a bit strange and shows the effects of accent on his work. For example, he refers to a molossus with a short first syllable!
INTERCHAPTER II.
In considering and summing up the contribution of ancient Latin literature to the history and achievements of Criticism, we may conveniently adopt a threefold division and arrangement, so as to see, first, what was the general character of Latin criticism as contrasted with Greek, and with that comparative study of literature which has only recently become possible; secondly, its actual and positive achievement; thirdly, the state in which it left the chances of the future.
In looking at and summarizing the impact of ancient Latin literature on the history and achievements of Criticism, we can conveniently break it down into three parts: first, we’ll explore the general nature of Latin criticism compared to Greek criticism and the comparative literature studies that have only recently become possible; second, we’ll examine what it actually accomplished; and third, we’ll assess the state it left for future possibilities.
The first point under the first head is obvious at once, and has been repeatedly glanced at and referred to already. The Romans had what the Greeks had not and could not have—the advantage of literary comparison in two tongues. This—it may be said a thousand times over, and not be said too often—is an advantage so enormous that nothing else is required to show the wonderful faculty of the nation which could effect so much without it. Without comparison, not merely is the diagnosis of qualities mostly guesswork, but even the discovery of them becomes extremely difficult. With comparison, the qualities almost “leap to the eyes,” and the difference of their results goes far to help in the differentiation of their natures.
The first point under the first heading is immediately clear and has been touched upon multiple times already. The Romans had something the Greeks didn’t and couldn’t have—the benefit of comparing literature in two languages. This—a point that can be emphasized endlessly—is such a significant advantage that it’s enough to highlight the remarkable abilities of a nation that achieved so much without it. Without comparison, identifying qualities is mostly guesswork, and even discovering them becomes very challenging. With comparison, the qualities almost “jump out at you,” and the differences in their results greatly aid in distinguishing their natures.
At the same time, this advantage, huge as it still was, was conditioned and hampered by the fact that Latin, as a language, was an extremely close connection of Greek, and, as a literature, was daughter and pupil in one. It would be stepping out of the safe and solid, if not often trodden, path which has been prescribed for this book, to inquire whether, if more scope had been given to the Italian and less to the Italiote[449] 356element, this need have been the case; it is sufficient for our strictly historical inquiry that it was the case as a matter of fact. With rare exceptions, of which the Satire itself is a doubtful chief, with few and more doubtful followers, the Romans invented no form of literature whatsoever. Nor did they, as more literary races have so often done, re-create and make their own the forms that they borrowed. The earlier lost Roman tragedy was, it is clear, simply calqué upon Greek, as was the Roman comedy (though the mother-wit of Plautus, one of the most original of Latin writers not of the decadence, gives it an original air) absolutely calqué upon the later forms of the Attic. The Epic was even more slavishly imitative—those who rate Virgil highest must admit that, delicately as he walks, and elegant as is his footgear, he simply steps in the footprints, now of Homer, now of Apollonius, now, in all probability, of writers who happen to be lost. The Latin Lyric poets dare invent no fresh scheme; the historians, even those of genius, have the fear, or at any rate the following, of the Greeks always before them. And so they deprive themselves, from the critical point of view, of the very advantage with which they start—they lose their chance of finding out the real forms of literature, transcending those of any particular tongue, by assimilating the forms of their own as exactly as possible to another’s.
At the same time, this advantage, as significant as it was, was limited and restricted by the fact that Latin, as a language, was an extremely close relative of Greek, and, as a literature, was both a daughter and student of it. It would be a departure from the safe and solid, if not frequently traveled, path prescribed for this book to explore whether, if more emphasis had been placed on Italian and less on the Italiote[449] 356 element, this could have been different; however, it suffices for our strictly historical inquiry that it was the case as a fact. With rare exceptions, of which the Satire itself is a questionable leader with few and even more debatable followers, the Romans created no original form of literature whatsoever. Nor did they, as more literary cultures have often done, reinvent and make their own the forms they borrowed. The earlier lost Roman tragedy was clearly simply calque on Greek, as was Roman comedy (though the sharp wit of Plautus, one of the most original Latin writers not from the decline, gives it an original touch) absolutely calque on the later forms of Attic. The Epic was even more slavishly imitative—those who rate Virgil highly must acknowledge that, as gracefully as he writes and as elegant as his style is, he merely follows in the footsteps of Homer, Apollonius, and likely other now-lost writers. The Latin Lyric poets dare not create any new structure; even the historians, including those of great talent, always keep the Greeks as a standard ahead of them. This self-limitation prevents them, from a critical viewpoint, from utilizing the very advantage they start with—they miss the opportunity to discover the true forms of literature, which go beyond those of any specific language, by aligning their own forms as closely as possible with another’s.
And this lack of independence continues to betray itself throughout, and at once to lessen their opportunities for criticism, and dilute the quality of such criticism as they do venture upon. The Roman—it has been observed, and truly observed, a thousand times—is a man of letters almost always by accident, and on the way to being something else. When he is not, he is generally of the second class. Virgil, Horace, and Cicero perhaps are the chief exceptions, and the two first at any rate, if not the third, were among the most artificial, if also of the most artful, imitators of the Greeks. To Catullus, his exquisite and hardly surpassed poetical faculty was evidently little more than a toy or a pastime—helpful to express his moods of love or of laughter, and that was all. So the magnificent singing robes of Lucretius cover a man who has hardly a thought of being a poet, who aims mainly at being a 357philosopher; and the scarcely inferior Muse of Juvenal positively turns her back on her sisters, and busies herself with a sardonic “criticism of life,” in which indignant disdain is oddly blended with a strange interest in all trifles, and all serious things, that are not literary. The men with whom literature is, if not exactly a passion, a really serious interest, are, on the other hand, “polyhistoric” persons of talent, in strengths varying from Cicero himself to Pliny, or else men like Martial, admirable practitioners, and something more, in a limited and not very high kind.
And this lack of independence continually shows itself, reducing their chances for critique and weakening the quality of any criticism they do attempt. The Roman, as has been rightly pointed out countless times, is almost always a writer by chance and is on the way to becoming something else. When he isn’t, he usually belongs to the second class. Virgil, Horace, and Cicero are perhaps the main exceptions, and the first two, at least, if not the third, were among the most artificial, as well as the most skillful, imitators of the Greeks. For Catullus, his exquisite and unmatched poetic talent was clearly just a hobby or a pastime—useful for expressing his moods of love or laughter, and that’s about it. Likewise, the magnificent poetic robes of Lucretius cover a man who hardly thinks of being a poet; he mainly aims to be a philosopher. Meanwhile, the nearly equal Muse of Juvenal completely ignores her fellow muses and focuses on a sardonic “critique of life,” where angry disdain is oddly mixed with a curious interest in all the trivial and serious matters that are not literary. The people for whom literature is, if not exactly a passion, a serious interest are, on the other hand, “polyhistoric” individuals of varying talents, ranging from Cicero himself to Pliny, or men like Martial, who are impressive writers and a bit more, but in a limited and not very high way.
Yet, again, though the Roman talent was extremely businesslike, it was by no means subtle. It could, at any rate to some extent, borrow the fanciful Greek refinements; but it found a necessity of changing them into hard and fast rules.
Yet, once more, while the Roman talent was very practical, it was definitely not subtle. It could, to some extent, adopt the imaginative Greek ideas; however, it felt the need to transform them into strict and definite rules.
To all this we must add another thing of the first importance. Great as were the accidental advantages of oratory in Greece, they were almost greater at Rome. During every age of the Republic a good speaker had a great weight in his favour; but in its last age, unless the luck was strangely against him, honours and wealth were to be had by him simply for the asking. Under the Empire his position as to the honours of the state was a little more precarious, and his talents (if he was a very honest man and not a very discreet one) were not unlikely to bring him into trouble. But if he were not too scrupulous—as in the case of Eprius Marcellus, of that Regulus whom Pliny evidently admired almost as much as he loathed him, of Fabricius Veiento, and others—these talents could be dishonestly made subservient to fortune. Even in the worst times of the worst emperors their exercise in the law courts was fairly safe, and extremely profitable; while the rage for declamations also gave the art of speaking a factitious but very great popularity.
To all this, we must add something very important. As significant as the accidental benefits of oratory were in Greece, they were even more prominent in Rome. Throughout every period of the Republic, a skilled speaker had considerable advantages. However, in its later years, unless luck was truly against him, he could gain honors and wealth just by asking for them. Under the Empire, his position regarding state honors was a bit more uncertain, and if he was a very honest person but not very discreet, his talents might get him into trouble. But if he wasn't too principled—like Eprius Marcellus, or that Regulus whom Pliny seemed to admire almost as much as he disliked him, or Fabricius Veiento, among others—these talents could be illicitly put to use for personal gain. Even in the darkest times of the worst emperors, practicing law was relatively safe and quite lucrative; meanwhile, the obsession with declamations gave the art of speaking an artificial but significant popularity.
Hence there was no fear, or hope, of Oratory being brought to its proper place among the departments of literature. On the contrary, the practical prosaic character of the people tended to exalt it higher than ever over such kickshaws as poetry. Probably nine out of ten Romans would have agreed with Aper in the Dialogus.
Hence, there was no fear or hope of oratory being recognized as a legitimate part of literature. On the contrary, the practical and down-to-earth nature of the people seemed to elevate it even more above trivial things like poetry. Probably nine out of ten Romans would have agreed with Aper in the Dialogue.
358All this was not particularly favourable to any practice of criticism, and particularly unfavourable to a fresher and wider interpretation of it. Yet, as we have seen, there was something of a set towards literary criticism of a kind in Rome. There, fashion was at once very powerful and very conservative: and the fashion of literary conversations, especially after dinner, set by the Scipios and others when they came into contact on their foreign campaigns with lettered Greeks, seems never to have died out till the very incoming of the Dark Ages, if then. It may have been—it was—more philological, antiquarian, “folklorish,” and what not, than strictly literary, but it was sometimes this. The other fashion of recitation and declamation, closely connected with this, provided also material for it. Sometimes, no doubt, these literary conversations were a terrible bore, as the satirists not obscurely tell us, and as Pliny, in a letter[450] full of good sense and pleasantness, points out to a friend of his who had been bored at another kind of dinner, where the fun was provided by scurræ, moriones, and other professional persons not to be mentioned in English.
358All this didn’t really help any critical practice and especially made it harder for a fresh and broader interpretation. Still, as we’ve seen, there was a certain trend toward literary criticism in Rome. There, trends were both very influential and very conservative: the trend of literary discussions, especially after dinner, set by the Scipios and others during their foreign campaigns with educated Greeks, seems to have lasted until the very beginning of the Dark Ages, if not beyond. It may have been— it was—more focused on linguistics, antiquities, “folklore,” and similar topics than strictly on literature, but sometimes it was literary. The other trend of recitation and declamation, closely linked to this, also provided material for it. No doubt, at times, these literary discussions were incredibly dull, as the satirists clearly indicate, and as Pliny points out in a letter[450] full of good sense and charm, to a friend who had been bored at another kind of dinner, where the entertainment came from scurry, moriones, and other professional entertainers not suitable to mention in English.
From all this we find, and are not surprised to find, that literary critical talk, and literary critical writing, in Rome, turned much more upon oratory than upon any other department, and that, when they did turn on others, these were often merely or mainly regarded as storehouses of quotation and patterns of imitation for the orator. There was, indeed, one additional reason for this which has not yet been mentioned, but which was not unnaturally among the most powerful of all. Oratory was about the only division of literature in which even a very patriotic Roman could, with any show of reason, consider his countrymen the equals of the Greeks. Here the flattering unction was often laid; and though as regards Cicero and Demosthenes, the inevitably selected champions, we may hardly think the match an equal one, it must be remembered that the extraordinary, and not quite comprehensible, loss of nearly all other Roman orators puts Latin at a very great disadvantage. We have Æschines, Lysias, Isæus, something, if 359not much, of Hyperides, a good deal of Isocrates, on the literary side of oratory. But we have nothing by which fairly to judge Hortensius or Catulus, Calvus or Pollio or Messala. What is certain is that men of cool judgment, who did not venture to set up even Virgil against Homer, and who practically let all Roman minor poetry go by the board, did think they could make a fight for Rome in symbouleutic and dikanic, if not in epideictic, oratory.
From all this, we see, and aren’t surprised to see, that literary criticism and writing in Rome focused much more on oratory than on any other field. When they did look at other areas, they were often just seen as sources for quotations and patterns to imitate for the orator. There was, in fact, one more reason for this that hasn't been mentioned yet, but it was one of the most powerful. Oratory was pretty much the only branch of literature where even a very patriotic Roman could reasonably consider his countrymen equal to the Greeks. This was where the flattering praise was frequently bestowed; and while we can hardly say Cicero and Demosthenes were an even match, we must keep in mind that the extraordinary and largely inexplicable loss of nearly all other Roman orators places Latin at a significant disadvantage. We have works from Aeschines, Lysias, Isaeus, some of Hyperides, and a good amount from Isocrates, but we have nothing that allows us to fairly assess Hortensius, Catulus, Calvus, Pollio, or Messala. What’s clear is that sensible individuals, who wouldn’t even dare to compare Virgil to Homer and more or less disregarded all Roman minor poetry, believed they could still defend Rome in deliberative and forensic oratory, if not in ceremonial oratory.
It follows from all these things that, strong as is the oratorical preoccupation in Greek, it is stronger still in Roman Rhetoric and criticism. Even the men who take the widest view of literature, and are most familiar with it—Cicero, Pliny, nay, Quintilian himself—fall, as has been said, unconsciously, or in the way of bland assumption as of a matter not worth arguing about, into the habit of regarding it either primarily as an exercising-ground, a magazine, a source of supply and training for the orator, or as a means of sport and pastime to him in the intervals of his more serious business. The utterly preposterous notion (as it seems to us) of trying a poet like Virgil by the rules of the rhetorician, classifying his speeches, pointing out his deft use of “means of persuasion,” laying stress on the proprieties and felicities of his use of language according to the rhetorical laws, taking examples of Figures from him and the like, could arise from nothing but this preliminary assumption or confusion, and could only be excused by it. It is in fact all-pervading—forget or lose sight of it, and there is hardly a Roman utterance about literature which will not be either quite unmeaning, or very seriously misleading.
It follows from all these points that, as significant as the focus on speaking is in Greek, it’s even more pronounced in Roman rhetoric and criticism. Even those who have the broadest perspective on literature—Cicero, Pliny, and even Quintilian himself—tend to unconsciously, or through a casual assumption as if it’s not worth debating, view it primarily as a training ground, a resource, or a way to supply and prepare the orator, or as a form of entertainment for him during breaks from his serious work. The completely absurd idea (as it seems to us) of evaluating a poet like Virgil by the standards of rhetoric, categorizing his speeches, highlighting his skillful use of “persuasive techniques,” emphasizing the appropriateness and elegance of his language according to rhetorical rules, and taking examples of figures from his work, could only stem from this basic assumption or confusion, and could only be justified by it. It’s indeed all-encompassing—forget it or overlook it, and hardly any Roman statement about literature will be anything but meaningless or very misleading.
The consequence is that very seldom do we get literary criticism of anything like the best kind—of any kind that deserves the name in meaning at once full and strict—from a Roman. There is no Latin Longinus—Quintilian himself is but at best a rather less technical Dionysius of Halicarnassus, and it is even very uncertain whether he does not owe a good deal directly to Dionysius himself. At any rate, much as we owe him, we owe it rather to his ineradicable and inevitable good sense, his thorough grasp of the educational values of things, and his unfeigned love of literature, than to any full conception 360on his part of the art of criticism as an art of appreciation—as a reasoned valuing and analysing of the sources of literary charm.
The result is that we rarely get quality literary criticism from a Roman—anything that truly deserves that title in a complete and precise sense. There’s no Latin equivalent to Longinus—Quintilian is at best just a less technical version of Dionysius of Halicarnassus, and it’s even quite uncertain whether he doesn’t owe a lot directly to Dionysius himself. Regardless of how much we owe him, it’s more because of his undeniable common sense, his strong understanding of the educational value of things, and his genuine love of literature, rather than any deep understanding on his part of criticism as an art of appreciation—an insightful evaluation and analysis of the sources of literary appeal. 360
Another consequence (of the illustrative kind chiefly) is that the spell of the Figures is even more heavy on the Roman than on the Greek. That horrified cry[451] of the unlucky Albucius, schemata tollis ex rerum natura, is as much the note of the average Roman critic as the quotation given above from Simylus[452] is above the note both of Roman and even of Greek as a rule. It could hardly out of the head of a critic of this stamp, that if you took the proper number of scruples of hyperbole, so many drams of antiphrasis, and so on, you would make a fine sentence—that so many sentences thus formed and arranged, with proper regard to inventio, narratio, and the rest, would make a fine chapter, so many chapters a fine book. The whole process, once more, is topsy-turvy, and can come to no good end.
Another consequence (mainly illustrative) is that the influence of the Figures is even stronger on the Romans than on the Greeks. That desperate cry[451] of the unfortunate Albucius, you remove the schemata from nature, reflects the sentiment of the average Roman critic just as much as the quote from Simylus[452] reflects both Roman and often Greek sentiment. A critic of this kind couldn't possibly think that if you took the right amount of hyperbole, a few drams of antiphrasis, and so on, you would create a great sentence— that a set of sentences created and organized with proper attention to invention, narration, and the others, would form a great chapter, and so many chapters would make a great book. The entire process, once again, is completely upside down and will lead to no good outcome.
In Poetic of the limited kind we have, of course, from Rome one document, the historical importance of which it is impossible to exaggerate. But the intrinsic importance, even of this, is singularly out of proportion to its reputation and its influence. As has been explained in detail above, it may be unjust to regard the Epistola ad Pisones as a designed and complete tract De Arte Poetica. But make as much allowance as we may and can for scheme and purpose, the intrinsic quality of such criticism as it does give will remain clear and unaltered. Neither of the real nature, requirements, capabilities of any one literary form, nor of the character of any one source of literary beauty, does Horace show himself in the very least degree conscious. His precepts are now precepts of excellent commonsense, not less—perhaps rather more—applicable to life than to literature: now purely arbitrary rules derived from the practice—sometimes the quite accidental practice—of great preceding writers.
In the Poetics of the limited kind, we have, of course, one document from Rome, the historical significance of which cannot be overstated. However, the actual importance of this document is remarkably disproportionate to its reputation and influence. As explained in detail above, it might be unfair to view the Letter to the Pisones as a fully designed and complete work On the Art of Poetry. But no matter how much we consider its intent and purpose, the essential quality of the criticism it provides remains clear and unchanged. Horace shows no awareness of the true nature, requirements, or capabilities of any literary form, nor of the characteristics of any source of literary beauty. His guidelines are now simply sound common sense, perhaps even more applicable to life than to literature, arising as arbitrary rules based on the practices—sometimes quite accidental practices—of earlier great writers.
Yet, all the same, Horace unconsciously and almost indirectly does take up a very decided critical side, and expresses, with the neatness and in the rememberable fashion to be expected from 361so consummate a master, one of the two great critical creeds. Nor is there any doubt that this creed, so far as literary criticism appealed to the Roman mind at all, was that of by far the larger number of persons. This is—not necessarily in a ne varietur shape, but put very clearly in a certain form—the creed of what is known as “Classicism,” the creed which recommends, first of all, as the probable, if not the certain, road to literary success, adherence to the approved traditions, the elaboration of types and generalisations rather than indulgence in the eccentric and efforts to create the individual, the preference of the regular to the vague, &c., &c.
Yet, Horace unconsciously and almost indirectly takes a clear critical stance, expressing it with the precision and memorable style you would expect from such a master, representing one of the two major critical beliefs. There’s no doubt that this belief, as far as literary criticism resonated with the Roman mindset, was the one embraced by the vast majority. This is—not necessarily in a no changes allowed form, but articulated clearly in a certain way—the belief known as "Classicism," which suggests that the best path to literary success lies in following established traditions, refining types and generalizations rather than indulging in the unusual and striving for individuality, prioritizing the structured over the ambiguous, etc.
This, it may be repeated without much rashness, was even more the critical orthodoxy of Rome than it was the critical orthodoxy of Greece. We see it in the stock preference of the Attic to the Asiatic style in oratory; it simply defrays the whole of the just-mentioned criticism of Horace; it animates the campaign of the satirists against archaic and euphuist phraseology; it is clearly the proper thing to think in the literary miscellanies of Gellius, and even of Macrobius. The precepts of the formal treatises, so far as they touch on style at all, never fail to express this general tendency; and the even more deliberate and canonical “correctness” of the modern Latin races and literatures, if not directly and unavoidably inherited, is a very legitimate attempt to recover and improve the lost heritage of their ancestor.
This, it can be said without much risk, was even more the critical standard of Rome than it was of Greece. We see it in the typical preference of the Athenians for the Asian style in speaking; it completely covers the criticism of Horace mentioned earlier; it drives the satirists' campaign against outdated and overly elaborate language; it clearly reflects what is considered appropriate in the literary collections of Gellius, and even of Macrobius. The guidelines from formal writings, whenever they discuss style at all, always convey this general tendency; and the even more careful and established “correctness” of the modern Latin cultures and literatures, if not directly inherited, is a very valid effort to reclaim and enhance the lost legacy of their ancestors.
Nor will any other conclusion, I think, be drawn from the study of those grammarians in the strict sense, of whom little or nothing has been said in the main body of this Book, for the simple reason that there was little or nothing to say. From Varro to Festus the symptoms which we have noted elsewhere recur with unmistakable fidelity. The etymology and signification of words; the explanation of customs, rites, myths; the arrangements of accidence and syntax—all these things awake evident interest, and receive careful and often most intelligent pains. These grammarians (and, of course, still more professedly metrical writers like Terentianus Maurus) are diligent on metre, and even behind metre, on that most difficult of subjects, in all times and languages, the metrical quality and 362quantity as distinguished from the metrical arrangement of words. But where all these things begin to group and crystallise themselves into higher criticism of literary form and charm, there our authors, I think it will be found with hardly an exception, stop dead. I shall be surprised (to stick to the example formerly given) to have pointed out to me a single passage in which the poetical quality of the Ennian, the Lucretian, and the Virgilian hexameter is discussed.
I don’t believe any other conclusion can be drawn from studying those grammarians in the strict sense, about whom little has been said in the main part of this book, simply because there was little to say. From Varro to Festus, the patterns we've noted elsewhere show up with clear consistency. The origins and meanings of words, the explanations of customs, rituals, and myths, as well as the structures of grammar and syntax—all these topics spark obvious interest and receive careful, often very thoughtful attention. These grammarians (and even more so, metrical writers like Terentianus Maurus) work hard on meter, and even beyond that, on the particularly challenging topic, across all times and languages, of the metrical quality and quantity as distinct from the metrical arrangement of words. But where all these topics begin to coalesce and crystallize into a more refined criticism of literary form and beauty, it seems our authors stop abruptly, almost without exception. I would be surprised (to stick to the earlier example) if anyone could point out a single passage where the poetic quality of the hexameter used by Ennius, Lucretius, and Virgil is discussed.
At the same time, it would be uncritical not to perceive, and unhistorical not to note, the existence in the history of Latin literature of a current running strongly in the opposite direction, making itself distinctly felt at more than one period, and, finally, in creative literature at least, going near to triumph. We have seen, both directly and indirectly, that in the first century of our era there was a very strong set towards archaism and euphuism, that it had the patronage of Seneca the father, certainly, if not also that of his more famous and more influential son; that it was not by any means wholly disapproved by Pliny; and that though what we may call literary orthodoxy was against it, a very large bulk (perhaps the great majority) of the prose declamations and the verse exercises of the time must have exhibited its influence. What is more, it is certain that in more than one of the Roman colonial or provincial districts, which furnished fresher and more vigorous blood than the Eternal City herself, or her Italian precinct, could now supply, this tendency received very strong accessions from various local peculiarities. It seems to have been least prevalent in Gaul, though by no means unknown there; the Senecas, and Quintilian himself, show at what an early date Spanish blood or birth inclined those who had it to what was long afterwards to take names from Guevara and Gongora. But the great home of Roman Euphuism was Africa. To say nothing of ecclesiastical writers like Tertullian (who might be supposed to have their style affected by Eastern influences), Apuleius earlier, and Martianus later, are more than sufficient, and luckily pretty fully extant, witnesses to the fact.
At the same time, it would be uncritical not to notice, and unhistorical not to recognize, that there is a strong current in the history of Latin literature running in the opposite direction, one that can be clearly felt at several points in time and, ultimately, in creative literature at least, nearly achieving success. We have seen, both directly and indirectly, that in the first century of our era there was a significant move towards archaism and euphuism, supported by Seneca the father, and possibly by his more famous and influential son; that it was not entirely disapproved by Pliny; and that although what we can call literary orthodoxy was against it, a substantial portion (perhaps the majority) of the prose declamations and verse exercises of the time must have shown its influence. Moreover, it’s clear that in more than one of the Roman colonial or provincial areas, which provided fresher and more vigorous talent than the Eternal City or its Italian regions could offer, this tendency gained strong support from various local characteristics. It seems to have been least common in Gaul, though not entirely absent; the Senecas and Quintilian himself illustrate how early Spanish heritage or birth inclined those who had it towards styles that would later take inspiration from Guevara and Gongora. But the main hub of Roman Euphuism was Africa. Not to mention ecclesiastical writers like Tertullian (who might have their style influenced by Eastern traditions), Apuleius earlier and Martianus later are more than sufficient, and fortunately quite fully available, evidence of this fact.
Yet this tendency is not represented in criticism at all. Apuleius, who was a very pretty pleader as well as an accomplished 363Euphuist in original composition, might well have left us a parallel to De Quincey’s own vindications of the ornate style, if he had chosen; but it did not apparently occur to him though the Florida would have given a quite convenient and proper home to such a dissertation.[453] Con amore as Martianus describes (in the passage above translated) the gorgeousness of Rhetoric, it is strictly in reference to her oratorical practice. If the satires of the later Cæsars’ time take the other side, and so do give us some criticism on that, it is pretty certainly because all the greatest satirists, from Aristophanes downwards, have always been Tories, and have selected the absurdities of innovation more gladly than those of tradition for their target. Nay, it is a question whether Petronius, in one direction, and Persius in another, do not, so far as their own compositions are concerned, somewhat incur the blame of which they are so lavish, though Martial and Juvenal certainly do not. On all sides the conviction comes in that for strictly literary criticism the time was not ripe, or that the country, the nation, was indisposed and unprepared for it.
Yet this tendency isn't reflected in criticism at all. Apuleius, who was a skilled advocate as well as a talented Euphuist, could have left us a counterpart to De Quincey’s own defenses of the ornate style if he had chosen to. However, it seemingly didn’t occur to him, even though the Florida would have been a perfect place for such a discussion. [453] With love as Martianus describes (in the translated passage above) the splendor of Rhetoric, it is strictly in reference to her oratorical practice. If the satires from the later Cæsars’ time take the opposing view and provide some criticism on that, it’s pretty certain that all the greatest satirists, from Aristophanes onward, have always leaned conservative and have more eagerly targeted the absurdities of innovation than those of tradition. Moreover, it’s debatable whether Petronius, in one way, and Persius, in another, don’t, concerning their own works, somewhat deserve the criticism they so freely distribute, though Martial and Juvenal certainly do not. From all sides, there’s a clear sense that the time was not right for serious literary criticism, or that the country and the nation were unprepared for it.
In no point, perhaps, is this so noteworthy and so surprising as in regard to what we may call the literary criticism of metre. For this Latin offered, at both ends of the history of Latin proper, temptations and opportunities which, so far as we know, were unknown to the Greeks. At the one end there were the remains, scanty, but significant even now, then probably abundant, of “Saturnian” prosody. Of this, of course, Roman writers, technical and other, do take notice: they even, with the antiquarian and mythological patriotism so common at Rome, take a fairly lively interest in it. But of the remarkable literary difference between it and the accepted literary metres—a point almost exactly on a par with that of the difference between our ballad metre and the accepted literary poetic forms of the eighteenth century—they do not, so far as I remember, seem to have taken any notice at all. There must have been—in fact we know perfectly well that there were—Roman literary 364antiquaries as diligent, as enthusiastic, and, no doubt, at least as intelligent as any of our own, from Percy and Hurd to Tyrwhitt and Ritson. There is no reason in the nature of things (indeed, Varro is a very fair analogue to the historian of English poetry) why there should not have been Romans of the calibre at least of Warton, if not even of Gray. But hardly a vestige of the combined antiquarian, philological, and literary interest, which animates all these men of ours, appears in the extant fragments of any Roman writer.
At no point is this more noteworthy and surprising than when it comes to what we can call the literary critique of meter. Latin provided, at both ends of its history, temptations and opportunities that, as far as we know, were unknown to the Greeks. On one end, there were the remnants of "Saturnian" prosody—limited, but still significant even today—and likely more abundant back then. Roman writers, both technical and otherwise, did take notice of this and, with the antiquarian and mythological pride common in Rome, showed a fair bit of interest in it. However, they did not seem to acknowledge the striking literary difference between it and the accepted literary meters—a point that closely resembles the difference between our ballad meter and the accepted poetic forms of the eighteenth century. There must have been—indeed, we know there were—Roman literary scholars who were just as diligent, enthusiastic, and likely as intelligent as our own, from Percy and Hurd to Tyrwhitt and Ritson. There's no reason why Romans of sufficient caliber, at least comparable to Warton, if not even to Gray, shouldn’t have existed. Yet, hardly any trace of the combined antiquarian, philological, and literary interest that drives all these scholars of ours is found in the surviving fragments of any Roman writer.
The facts at the other end point to the same conclusion. From no Roman critic, so far as I know, have we any notice whatsoever of that insurrection or resurrection (whichever word may be preferred) of accentual against quantitative rhythm which is one of the most interesting, and certainly one of the most mysterious, phenomena of the literary history of the world. Grant that early in the third century (if that be the right date) no cultivated student was likely to pay much attention to the barbarous rhythms of a Commodian,[454] to be prepared even to consider
The facts on the other side point to the same conclusion. As far as I know, no Roman critic has given any indication of that uprising or revival (whichever term you prefer) of accentual over quantitative rhythm, which is one of the most fascinating, and definitely one of the most mysterious, phenomena in the literary history of the world. Assuming that early in the third century (if that’s the correct date), no educated student was likely to pay much attention to the awkward rhythms of a Commodian,[454] even to consider
as a hexameter. But a hundred and fifty years later things were different. Before Macrobius wrote, before Servius commented, the verse of Prudentius had been given to the world. Now, the mere classical scholar has no doubt been usually 365unkind to Prudentius,[455] but few people who have read him without a fixed idea that anybody who writes in Latin is bound to confirm to the prosody of the Augustan age, can have read him without frequent satisfaction. At any rate, he is a literary person; and his personality is emphasised by the fact that at one time he tries to write, and not infrequently succeeds in writing, very fair orthodox hexameters and trimeters; at others (and in the best work of the Cathemerinon and Peristephanon) his verse, whether answering to the test of the finger or not in metre, is clearly accentual in rhythm, and seems to be yearning for rhyme to complete and dress it. Now, if literary criticism in the full sense had been common, such a phenomenon must have attracted attention. The orthodox critics would have attacked it as furiously as the orthodox critics in England attacked Coleridge’s system of metrical equivalence, or the orthodox critics in France attacked Victor Hugo’s enjambements. The unorthodox critics, the revolutionary and romantic party, would, as in each case, have welcomed it with pæans. But, so far as we know, not the slightest notice was taken of Prudentius by the literary wits of the Saturnalia, or by any one else.
as a hexameter. But a hundred and fifty years later, things were different. Before Macrobius wrote, before Servius commented, the verse of Prudentius had been shared with the world. Now, the average classical scholar has probably been unkind to Prudentius, but few people who read him without the preconceived notion that anyone writing in Latin must stick to the prosody of the Augustan age can have done so without experiencing frequent satisfaction. At the very least, he is a literary figure, and his personality is highlighted by the fact that at one point he tries to write, and often succeeds in writing, fairly decent orthodox hexameters and trimeters; at other times (especially in the best works of the Cathemerinon and Peristephanon), his verses, whether they pass the finger test for meter or not, clearly have an accentual rhythm and appear to be yearning for rhyme to complete and embellish them. Now, if literary criticism in the true sense had been widespread, such a phenomenon would have certainly drawn attention. The traditional critics would have attacked it as fiercely as the traditional critics in England went after Coleridge’s system of metrical equivalence, or the traditional critics in France opposed Victor Hugo’s line breaks. The non-traditional critics, the revolutionary and romantic faction, would, as in each case, have celebrated it with praises. But, as far as we know, not the slightest notice was taken of Prudentius by the literary minds of the Saturnalia or by anyone else.
In part, no doubt, this silence may be set down to accidental and extra-literary causes. The very growth of provincial literatures would at once have rendered the productions of these literatures less likely to reach Rome, and have disinclined the literary critics of the capital to listen to provincial productions. Even the debate of Christian and Pagan,[456] as it became more and more of a conflict between triumphant youth and declining eld, less and less of the resurrection of a desperate and despised minority against established order, may have had something to do with the matter. But, however this may be, the facts are the facts.
In part, it's likely that this silence can be attributed to accidental and external factors. The rise of regional literatures would have made it less probable for works from these areas to reach Rome, and it would have turned the literary critics in the capital away from considering provincial works. Even the debate between Christians and Pagans,[456] as it evolved into more of a struggle between a thriving youth and an aging establishment, rather than a fight of a desperate and scorned minority against the status quo, may have played a role in this situation. But regardless of the reasons, the facts remain unchanged.
366We shall do well to accept them as they are, and to recognise that Latin had the criticism which it deserved, the criticism which was made necessary by the conditions of its own classical literature, and, lastly, the criticism which was really most useful both for itself and for its posterity—that is to say, in greater or less degree, not merely the so-called Romance tongues, but all the literary languages of modern Europe. The first two points must be tolerably clear to any tolerable Latinist, but they may be freshly put. A literature like classical Latin, which is from first to last in statu pupillari, which, with whatever strength, deftness, elegance, even originality at times, follows in the footsteps of another literature, must for the very life of it have a critical creed of order, discipline, moderation. Otherwise it runs the risk of being a mere hybrid, even a mere monstrosity.
366We should accept them as they are and acknowledge that Latin received the criticism it deserved—criticism that was necessary because of the nature of its own classical literature, and crucially, the kind of criticism that was genuinely beneficial both for itself and for its future—affecting not only the so-called Romance languages but all the literary languages of modern Europe to varying extents. The first two points should be fairly clear to any decent Latinist, but they can be presented in a fresh way. A literature like classical Latin, which is essentially in student status, that, despite its strength, skill, elegance, and occasional originality, follows in the footsteps of another literature, must inherently have a critical framework of order, discipline, and moderation. Otherwise, it risks becoming a mere hybrid or even a complete monstrosity.
Still more certainly, nothing could have been better for the future of the world than the exact legacy which Latin left, not merely in its great examples of literature, but in the forms of the scholastic Grammar and Rhetoric, to that millennium of reconstruction and recreation which is called the Middle Age. For that wonderful period—which even yet has never been put in its right place in the history of the world—a higher lesson would have been thrown away, or positively injurious. No instruction in Romanticism was wanted by the ages of Romance: for full literary knowledge of the ancient literatures they were in no wise suited or prepared. Their business was, after a long period of mere foundation-work in the elaboration of the modern speeches, to get together the materials of the modern literatures, and to build up the structure of these as well as they could. So strongly did they feel the nisus towards this, that they even travestied into their own likeness such of the old literature as remained.
Nothing could have been better for the future of the world than the precise legacy that Latin left, not only in its great examples of literature but also in the forms of scholastic Grammar and Rhetoric, which contributed to the millennium of reconstruction and recreation known as the Middle Ages. For that remarkable period—which still hasn't been accurately placed in world history—a higher lesson would have been wasted or even harmful. The ages of Romance didn't need instruction in Romanticism; they were not suited or prepared for a complete literary understanding of the ancient literatures. Their task was, after a long period of laying the groundwork for the development of modern languages, to gather the materials of modern literatures and to build up their structures as best as they could. They felt such a strong urge towards this that they even transformed the remaining ancient literature to resemble their own.
But still Grammar and Rhetoric abode—to be a perpetual grounding and tutelage, a “fool-guard” and guide-post in these ages of exploration and childhood. That the Rhetoric was meagre and arbitrary, that a great deal of it had nothing to do with literature at all, but was a sort of fossilised skeleton of a bygone philosophy, or else a mere business training, mattered 367nothing. The Trivium and Quadrivium, the legacies of the classics, especially of Latin, gave in every one of their divisions, and not least in Rhetoric, precisely the formal stays, the fixed norms and forms of method, which were required in the general welter.
But still, Grammar and Rhetoric remained—a constant foundation and guidance, a “fool-guard” and signpost in these times of exploration and growth. Whether Rhetoric was limited and arbitrary, and that much of it had little to do with actual literature, acting instead as a sort of fossilized remnant of an old philosophy or simple job training, didn’t matter at all. The Trivium and Quadrivium, the gifts of the classics, especially Latin, offered in each of their parts, particularly in Rhetoric, exactly the formal structures, fixed standards, and methods needed in the general chaos. 367
Had the appreciative criticism of Latin been stronger and wider, had it left any tradition in its own last age, and so been able to throw that tradition as a bridge over the dark time to come, it would have been no advantage, but a loss and a mischief. Not only would it have been waste of time for the Middle Ages to appreciate Greek and Latin literature critically, if they could have done so, but it would have hampered them in the doing of their own great day’s, or rather night’s, work—their work of assimilation, of recuperation, and, not least, of dream.
If the appreciation of Latin criticism had been stronger and more widespread, and had it established any lasting tradition in its final era, it could have served as a bridge over the dark times ahead. However, this would have been more of a disadvantage than a benefit. Not only would it have been a waste of time for the Middle Ages to critically appreciate Greek and Latin literature—even if they could have done so—but it would have also hindered them from completing their own important work during that period of darkness—work involving assimilation, recovery, and, importantly, dreaming.
450. Ep., ix. 17.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ep., ix. 17.
453. The fact that the subject not seldom seems to be coming (e.g., at i. 9 and iv. 20) in this curious patchwork, and does not come, is not without significance.
453. The fact that the subject often seems to appear (e.g., at i. 9 and iv. 20) in this strange mix, but doesn't actually appear, is not without importance.
454. The edition of the Instructiones and the Carmen Apologeticum which I use is the most accessible, and I think the most recent, that of E. Ludwig (two parts, Leipsic, 1877-78). But I must own that a certain compunction invades me at finding any fault with the shortcomings of ancient critics, when I find in this edition, at the end of the nineteenth century, great care about the text, but not a single word about the date, the person, or the circumstances of Commodianus, and an utter ignoring of the literary position and interest of the matter edited. Commodian’s form may be barbarous, and his matter may be respectably ordinary; but he is, at any rate, on a not yet disturbed hypothesis, the ancestor—or the earliest example—of the prosody of every modern language which combines (as some at least of us hold that all modern languages do) quantitative scansion with a partly or wholly non-quantitative syllabic value. And one might at least have expected a few facts, if not a little discussion, to butter the bread of the bare text in such a case. But the fetish of the letter has been too much for this editor also.
454. The edition of the Instructions and the Carmen Apologeticum that I’m using is the most accessible, and I believe the most recent, from E. Ludwig (two parts, Leipsic, 1877-78). However, I have to admit that I feel a bit guilty criticizing the shortcomings of ancient critics when I see in this edition, at the end of the nineteenth century, a lot of care given to the text, yet not a single word about the date, the person, or the circumstances of Commodianus, with a complete disregard for the literary context and significance of the material edited. Commodian’s style might seem crude, and his content might be fairly ordinary; but he is, at least based on a still valid hypothesis, the ancestor—or the earliest example—of the prosody in every modern language that combines (as some of us believe all modern languages do) quantitative scansion with a partly or fully non-quantitative syllabic structure. One would have expected at least a few facts, if not a bit of discussion, to enhance the bare text in such a case. But the obsession with the letter has also overwhelmed this editor.
455. I use the Delphin edition, but I believe the standards are those of Obbarius (Tubingen, 1845) or Dressel (Leipsic, 1860). A good deal of work which has not yet come in my way seems to have been recently spent on this most interesting writer, resulting in such things as the first part of a Lexicon Prudentianum (Bermann, Upsala, 1891), a book on illustrated MSS. of him (Stettener, Berlin, 1895), while in England Mr Bridges has translated some of his charming hymns.
455. I use the Delphin edition, but I think the standards are those of Obbarius (Tübingen, 1845) or Dressel (Leipzig, 1860). A lot of work that hasn't come my way yet seems to have been recently devoted to this fascinating writer, leading to things like the first part of a Prudentian Lexicon (Bermann, Uppsala, 1891), a book on illustrated manuscripts of his work (Stettener, Berlin, 1895), while in England, Mr. Bridges has translated some of his lovely hymns.
456. Symmachus, the great defender of Virgil in the Saturnalia, was an obstinate and audacious champion of Paganism against Christianity: and Prudentius wrote directly against him.
456. Symmachus, the strong supporter of Virgil in the Saturnalia, was a stubborn and bold advocate for Paganism in opposition to Christianity, and Prudentius wrote directly against him.
BOOK III
MEDIÆVAL CRITICISM
CHAPTER I.
BEFORE DANTE.
CHARACTERISTICS OF MEDIÆVAL LITERATURE—ITS ATTITUDE TO CRITICISM—IMPORTANCE OF PROSODY—THE EARLY FORMAL RHETORICS: BEDE—ISIDORE—ALCUIN (?)—ANOTHER TRACK OF INQUIRY—ST AUGUSTINE A PROFESSOR OF RHETORIC—HIS ATTITUDE TO LITERATURE BEFORE AND AFTER HIS CONVERSION—ANALYSIS OF THE ‘CONFESSIONS’ FROM THIS POINT OF VIEW—A CONCLUSION FROM THIS TO THE GENERAL PATRISTIC VIEW OF LITERATURE—SIDONIUS APOLLINARIS—HIS ELABORATE EPITHET-COMPARISON AND MINUTE CRITICISMS OF STYLE AND METRE—A DELIBERATE CRITIQUE—CASSIODORUS—BOETHIUS—CRITICAL ATTITUDE OF THE FIFTH CENTURY—THE SIXTH: FULGENTIUS—THE FULGENTII AND THEIR BOOKS—THE ‘SUPER THEBAIDEN’ AND ‘EXPOSITIO VIRGILIANA’—VENANTIUS FORTUNATUS—ISIDORE OF SEVILLE AGAIN—BEDE AGAIN—HIS ‘ARS METRICA’—THE CENTRAL MIDDLE AGES TO BE MORE RAPIDLY PASSED OVER—PROVENÇAL AND LATIN TREATISES—THE ‘DE DICTAMINE RHYTHMICO’—JOHN OF GARLANDIA—THE ‘LABYRINTHUS’—CRITICAL REVIEW OF POETS CONTAINED IN IT—MINOR RHYTHMICAL TRACTATES—GEOFFREY DE VINSAUF: HIS ‘NOVA POETRIA.’
CHARACTERISTICS OF MEDIEVAL LITERATURE—ITS ATTITUDE TOWARD CRITICISM—IMPORTANCE OF PROSODY—THE EARLY FORMAL RHETORICS: BEDE—ISIDORE—ALCUIN (?)—ANOTHER LINE OF INQUIRY—ST. AUGUSTINE AS A PROFESSOR OF RHETORIC—HIS VIEW OF LITERATURE BEFORE AND AFTER HIS CONVERSION—AN ANALYSIS OF THE 'CONFESSIONS' FROM THIS PERSPECTIVE—A CONCLUSION LEADING TO THE GENERAL PATRISTIC VIEW OF LITERATURE—SIDONIUS APOLLINARIS—HIS INTRICATE USE OF EPITHETS, COMPARISONS, AND DETAILED ANALYSIS OF STYLE AND METRE—A DELIBERATE CRITIQUE—CASSIODORUS—BOETHIUS—CRITICAL ATTITUDE OF THE FIFTH CENTURY—THE SIXTH: FULGENTIUS—THE FULGENTII AND THEIR WORKS—THE 'SUPER THEBAIDEN' AND 'EXPOSITIO VIRGILIANA'—VENANTIUS FORTUNATUS—ISIDORE OF SEVILLE AGAIN—BEDE AGAIN—HIS 'ARS METRICA'—THE CENTRAL MIDDLE AGES TO BE DISCUSSED MORE BRIEFLY—PROVENÇAL AND LATIN TREATISES—THE 'DE DICTAMINE RHYTHMICO'—JOHN OF GARLANDIA—THE 'LABYRINTHUS'—CRITICAL REVIEW OF THE POETS INCLUDED IN IT—MINOR RHYTHMICAL TRACTATES—GEOFFREY DE VINSAUF: HIS 'NOVA POETRIA.'
It may seem a platitude, but it really has much more of the altitudinous than of the platitudinous about it, to say that, before entering on the consideration of mediæval criticism,[457] it is above all things necessary to clear the mind of cant about mediæval literature. For in no division of this work is such a 372caution a more appropriate writing on the door. On the classical |Characteristics of mediæval literature.| and on the modern sections it would be a gratuitous impertinence. In both or them, as here, there is the distinction between linguistic and literary criticism, and the further distinction between literary criticism of different kinds. But in both there are, as there always have been in relation to the classics, and as there sometimes have been in relation to modern literature, a very large number of persons who are aware of the crevasses, and who can cross them.
It might sound like a cliché, but it holds a lot more significance than just being a trite statement to say that, before diving into medieval criticism,[457] it’s essential to clear your mind of any pretentious ideas about medieval literature. In no part of this work is such a warning more fitting. On the classical 372 and modern sections, it would be an unnecessary rudeness. In both, as here, there’s a distinction between linguistic and literary criticism, as well as a further distinction among different types of literary criticism. But in both, just as has always been the case with the classics and occasionally with modern literature, there are many people who are aware of the glacial cracks, and who can navigate them.
In mediæval literature such persons are, and for the strongest reasons, much more to seek. Until recently—it is the greatest “refusal” and the greatest misfortune in the literary history of the world—mediæval literature, which some, at least, believe to hold the keys of both ancient and modern, was utterly neglected and contemned. Then, for a time, it was praised without full knowledge, or by divination only. It is now possible to know much if not most of it; but few are they who are content to know it as literature. Not only has it had to go through, all at once, the usual diseases to which literary childhood is obnoxious, the petty grammarianisms which Latin and Greek got over in their own time, the squabbles as to interpretation from which the Renaissance, to a great extent, delivered us in their case, and the criticastry of the seventeenth-eighteenth centuries, but new ailments, diphtherias and influenzas of its own, have arisen in “phonology,” and Heaven knows what else. Even this does not exhaust the list of ills that wait upon its most unhappy state. It has been thought necessary, for political and ecclesiastical reasons, to praise the Middle Ages a little unwisely for a time, and then (more recently) to abuse them with an unwisdom so much greater, that one feels inclined to relapse upon the mood of the real Mr Kenelm Digby of The Broad Stone of Honour, and the imaginary Mr Chainmail of Crotchet Castle. Abused and extolled as “Ages of Faith,” they were really ages of a mixture of logical argument and playful half-scepticism. Regarded with scorn as “Ages of Ignorance,” they knew what they did know thoroughly, which is more than can be said of some others. Commiserated as Ages of Misery, they 373were probably the happiest times of the world, putting Arcadia and Fairyland out of sight. Patronised as Ages of mere preparation, they accomplished things that we have toiled after in vain for some five hundred years. They have in the rarest cases been really understood, even historically. And the understanding which has, in these rare cases, reached their history, has almost always merely scrabbled on the doors of their literature. There are exceptions, of course, some of whom have taught me all I know, and whom I honour only short of the great originals. But they are still exceptions.
In medieval literature, such figures are, for very good reasons, a lot harder to find. Until recently—it’s the biggest “refusal” and the greatest misfortune in literary history—medieval literature, which some believe holds the keys to both ancient and modern works, was completely ignored and looked down upon. Then, for a while, it was praised without deep understanding or just by intuition. It’s now possible to know a lot, if not most of it; but few are truly satisfied to see it as literature. It has had to undergo all at once the typical struggles that come with literary infancy, the minor grammatical issues that Latin and Greek overcame in their own time, the debates over interpretation that the Renaissance largely helped us avoid in their cases, and the criticism of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries. On top of that, new problems, like diphtheria and influenza specific to its own context, have emerged in “phonology,” and who knows what else. This doesn’t even cover all the troubles that come with its unfortunate status. It has been deemed necessary, for political and religious reasons, to unwisely praise the Middle Ages for a while, and then (more recently) to attack them with an even greater lack of wisdom, making one feel inclined to revert to the mindset of the actual Mr. Kenelm Digby from The Broad Stone of Honour, and the fictional Mr. Chainmail from Crotchet Castle. They have been both abused and glorified as “Ages of Faith,” but they were actually periods of a mix of logical reasoning and playful skepticism. Viewed with disdain as “Ages of Ignorance,” they fully knew what they knew, which is more than can be said for some others. Lamented as Ages of Misery, they were probably the happiest times in history, setting aside Arcadia and Fairyland. Patronized as mere preparatory Ages, they achieved things that we have struggled to obtain in vain for the last five hundred years. They have, in very few cases, been genuinely understood, even historically. And the understanding that has, in these rare instances, reached their history has almost always only scratched the surface of their literature. There are exceptions, of course, some of whom have taught me everything I know, and whom I respect just below the great originals. But they remain exceptions.
Lest any one should accuse me of passing from criticism into dithyrambic, let me acknowledge at once that whatsoever the |Its attitude to criticism.| Middle Ages were or were not, they were certainly not Ages of Criticism. They could not—it has already been hinted—have been anything of the kind; it would have ruined their business and choked their vocation if they had attempted to be so. One mighty figure does indeed show himself in their midst, to pass on the torch from Aristotle and Longinus, through unknowing ages, to Coleridge and Sainte-Beuve. But their very essence was opposed to criticism in any prevalence. The incorrigible and triumphant (though or because wholly unconscious) originality which, in practice, created the Romance, revolutionised the Drama, altered History, devised a fresh Lyric, would have been constrained and paralysed in the face of theory. At no time can we be so thankful for the shortcomings of the School Rhetoric which, if it had been better, might have done frightful harm. Had the Italian critics, with their warpings of Plato and of Aristotle, appeared in the thirteenth century instead of the sixteenth, it might have been all over with us. For the thirteenth century was docile: the sixteenth, fortunately, was not.
To avoid anyone accusing me of moving from critique to excessive praise, I’ll quickly admit that no matter what the Middle Ages were or weren’t, they were definitely not ages of critique. They simply couldn’t have been; it’s already been suggested that it would have undermined their purpose and stifled their calling if they had tried to be. One significant figure does appear among them, passing the torch from Aristotle and Longinus, through unknowing ages, to Coleridge and Sainte-Beuve. But their very nature was against widespread criticism. The stubborn and victorious originality, which in practice created Romance, transformed Drama, reshaped History, and invented new Lyrics, would have been stifled and paralyzed by theoretical critique. We should be grateful for the flaws of School Rhetoric, which, if it had been better, could have caused terrible damage. If the Italian critics, with their distorted views of Plato and Aristotle, had shown up in the thirteenth century instead of the sixteenth, it might have spelled disaster for us. The thirteenth century was compliant; fortunately, the sixteenth century was not.
In one particular, however, the comparatively scanty criticism of the thousand years from the sack of Rome by Alaric to the |Importance of prosody.| fall of Constantinople before Mahomet, acquires a new significance. We have hitherto said little about the formal criticism of prosody, and for good reasons. The Greek, and in a less degree the Latin, writers on Metric, are interesting, but their interest is hardly literary at all, though it 374has so much to do with literature. Before we have any finished classical literature from them, Greek had by its own euphuia acquired, and Latin had forced on itself by a stern process of gymnastic, systems of prosody which, though in the former case at least easy as nature, were in both cases simply a branch of mathematics. The decay of Greek, the bursting by the strong Italian wine of the earthen or leathern vessel of artificial prosody which had so long contained it, and the rise of the new vernaculars, introduced a perfectly different situation; and the criticism, the tentative unscientific rule-of-thumb criticism, of prosody assumed an importance, at about the beginning of the fifth century of our era, which it has not lost on the eve of the twentieth. But these general questions will be further treated at the close of this Book (see Interchapter iii.) We must now turn to the details of the actual history.
In one respect, however, the relatively limited criticism spanning the thousand years from the sack of Rome by Alaric to the fall of Constantinople before Mahomet takes on a new significance. Until now, we have said little about the formal critique of prosody, and there are good reasons for that. The Greek, and to a lesser extent the Latin, authors on metric are interesting, but their appeal is hardly literary, even though it relates closely to literature. Before they produced any finished classical literature, Greek had developed its own sophisticated style, and Latin had imposed a strict system of prosody through rigorous practice. While the former was as natural as breathing, both ultimately became a branch of mathematics. The decline of Greek, combined with the overwhelming influence of Italian culture destroying the artificial vessel of prosody that had long held it, and the emergence of new vernacular languages, created an entirely different scenario. Around the beginning of the fifth century A.D., the criticism of prosody—often rough and unscientific—gained importance that it has retained up to the eve of the twentieth century. These overarching questions will be explored further at the end of this Book (see Interchapter iii.) Now, we must focus on the details of the actual history.
The standard collection[458] of Latin Rhetorics contains four of very early date, speaking from our present point of view. The |The early formal Rhetorics—Bede.| oldest, and, if it were genuine, the most interesting, of all in point of authorship, that attributed to S. Augustine, we shall—for reasons—take last. The others, still of great interest in this respect, are by, or attributed to, the three greatest men of “regular” letters in the whole period (500-1000), except Scotus Erigena—to wit, Bede, Isidore of Seville, and Alcuin.
The standard collection[458] of Latin Rhetorics includes four texts from very early dates, based on our current perspective. TheThe early formal Rhetorics—Bede. oldest and, if it were authentic, the most fascinating in terms of authorship is the one attributed to St. Augustine, which we will discuss last for specific reasons. The other texts, still highly significant in this context, are by or attributed to the three most prominent figures of "regular" letters during this entire period (500-1000), excluding Scotus Erigena: Bede, Isidore of Seville, and Alcuin.
Bede, who has also left us work of interest on metre,[459] has included in his works a tractate on the Tropes and Figures of the Holy Scriptures which gives us, at least, a glimmer in darkness. His argument is characteristic of his time; but nobody except a churl, and an ignorant and foolish churl, will smile at it. The Figures are the most important things in style; the Scriptures are the most important of books; therefore there must be as good Figures in the Scriptures as in any other book, and better. He uses, to prove his point, seventeen figures with examples. 375In what follows, the chief point of interest is that he first quotes classical examples (chiefly from Virgil) and then Scriptural analogues. But he does not by any means confine himself to the chosen seventeen.
Bede, who has also given us interesting work on meter,[459] included in his writings a treatise on the Tropes and Figures of the Holy Scriptures that offers us at least a glimpse into the darkness. His argument reflects the thinking of his time, but only a rude and ignorant fool would laugh at it. The Figures are the most crucial elements of style; the Scriptures are the most significant of books; therefore, the Scriptures must contain as good Figures as any other book, if not better. He uses seventeen figures with examples to support his argument. 375In what follows, the main point of interest is that he first cites classical examples (mostly from Virgil) and then finds Scriptural parallels. However, he doesn’t limit himself to just those seventeen.
The critical importance of this, for its time especially, can be shown with little labour. The great danger, the great curse, so to say, of uncritical reading, is the taking of things as a matter of course, and the neglect to analyse and ascertain the exact causes and sources of literary excellence. Now, in itself, the comparison of the Bible and the classics, from the hard-and-fast point of view of a scholastic classification of Figures, is a very small matter—and not perhaps even a very good matter. But when these two so different things are compared, from any point of view no matter what, the curiosity is aroused; the mind begins to consider what it really does think fine in this and that; and in happy circumstances and cases a real—in any perhaps some approach to a real—appreciation of the goodness of literature will result. Bede did not intend this—he might have left no pepper to any one who suggested it to him, as a consequence of his work. But such a consequence at least might follow.
The critical importance of this, especially for its time, can be demonstrated with little effort. The major risk, the major drawback, so to speak, of uncritical reading, is taking things for granted and failing to analyze and identify the exact causes and sources of literary excellence. Now, comparing the Bible and the classics from the rigid perspective of a scholarly classification of Figures is a minor issue—and perhaps not even a worthwhile one. But when these two very different things are compared from any perspective, no matter what, curiosity is sparked; the mind starts to consider what it actually finds valuable in each. In fortunate cases, this can lead to a genuine—perhaps even somewhat real—appreciation of the quality of literature. Bede didn't intend this—he might have disregarded anyone who suggested it as a result of his work. But at least this consequence might follow.
The references of that great authority of the early Middle Ages, Isidore of Seville, to Rhetoric are not copious, and are |Isodore.| chiefly made up of the already consecrated tags, while the subject is somewhat mixed with Logic. The orator is the vir bonus dicendi peritus; the parts of Rhetoric are as usual, its kinds likewise. The forensic side is almost exclusively prominent, and style has hardly any attention at all.[460]
The references from that influential figure of the early Middle Ages, Isidore of Seville, to Rhetoric are not extensive and mainly consist of established terms, while the topic is somewhat intertwined with Logic. The orator is described as the good man skilled in speaking; the components of Rhetoric and its categories remain typical. The legal aspect is nearly the sole focus, and style receives very little attention at all.[460]
Very much more curious is the dialogue with Charlemagne, attributed to Alcuin or Albinus. The emperor-king, in a |Alcuin (?).| rather precious but not inelegant style, beseeches instruction on the point; and his teacher, with grandiosity suitable (at least on the estimate of Martianus) to the subject, protests that the spark of his little intellect can add nothing to the flame-vomiting light of the emperor’s 376genius,[461] but will obey his commands, juxta auctoritatem veterum. In fact, he follows the usual lines, with occasional indulgence in the curiously, and rather barbarically, but sometimes not unpleasantly, ornate style which seems to have pleased the youthful nations of modern Europe. The hard cases of the old Declamations make a considerable appearance—in fact, very much more of the dialogue (which is neither very long nor very short) is devoted to this side of the matter than is the case with Bede and Isidore; and there is even a slight glance into the subject of Fallacies. The passage on Elocution may be scrutinised, not perhaps with very great results, but with some interest and profit, not merely because it directly concerns us, but also because one may at least hope to have the auctoritas veterum qualified by a little personal and temporal colour. From attention to style comes venustas to the cause, and dignitas to the orator. It must be facunda et aperta—that is to say, grammatically correct and clearly arranged. The best authors must be read, and their example followed. In choosing single words (here the characteristic above-mentioned may be thought to appear, while the sentiment, and even the phrase, though of course not new, leads us interestingly on to the great work of Dante) we ought to choose electa et illustria. Metaphor (translatio) brings ornament; as the first object of clothing is to keep the cold out, and then we make it ornamental, so, &c. In fact, metaphor is now quite common—the very vulgar speak of the vines “gemming,” the harvest being “luxuriant,” the crops “waving”: for what can hardly be described by a “proper” word is illustrated by a metaphor. Metaphors make things clearer, as “the sea shivers”; and sometimes save a periphrasis, as “the dart flies from the hand.” But you must be careful only to use honest metaphors; and here the old illustrations recur. Special figures are slightly touched, though Metonymy and Synecdoche occur. The remarks on Composition are very meagre, chiefly deprecating 377hiatus, the juxtaposition of similar syllables, &c. It is not unnoteworthy that much more time is spent on actual delivery, that no illustrations from the poets appear, and that the piece finishes with remarks on religious and moral virtue, of great excellence in themselves, but having very little to do with Rhetoric, save indirectly in the epideictic kind.
The dialogue with Charlemagne, often attributed to Alcuin or Albinus, is quite fascinating. The emperor-king, in a somewhat elaborate but not awkward style, seeks guidance on the matter; and his teacher, grand in a way that Martianus would appreciate, argues that his modest intellect can add nothing to the brilliant insight of the emperor’s genius, but he will follow his directives, next to the authority of the ancients. He generally adheres to established principles but occasionally indulges in a strangely ornate style that, while quite elaborate, seems to resonate with the youthful nations of modern Europe. The classic cases from the old Declamations show up prominently—actually, more of the dialogue (which is neither very long nor very short) focuses on this than in the works of Bede and Isidore; there’s even a brief mention of Fallacies. The section on Elocution can be examined, not perhaps yielding significant insights, but certainly of interest, not just because it directly relates to us, but also because we might hope to enrich the authority of the ancients with a bit of personal and contemporary flair. Attention to style adds beauty to the message and dignity to the speaker. It must be eloquent and open—that is, grammatically correct and clearly organized. We must read the best authors and emulate their examples. When selecting individual words (where this characteristic can be seen, while the sentiment and even the phrasing—though certainly not new—interestingly lead us to Dante’s great work), we should opt for chosen and distinguished. Metaphor (translation) serves as embellishment; just as the primary purpose of clothing is to keep out the cold, it later becomes ornamental, etc. In reality, metaphors are now quite common—everyday people talk about vines “gemming,” a “luxuriant” harvest, and crops “waving”: for what can’t easily be expressed with a “proper” word is often illustrated through metaphor. Metaphors clarify meanings, like saying “the sea shivers”; and they can sometimes replace longer phrases, like “the dart flies from the hand.” However, you must be careful to use only honest metaphors; here, the old examples come back. Quelques special figures are briefly mentioned, although Metonymy and Synecdoche are present. The comments on Composition are quite scant, mainly cautioning against 377 hiatus, similar syllables together, etc. It’s worth noting that significantly more focus is placed on actual delivery, that there are no references from poets, and that the piece concludes with remarks on religious and moral virtue, which are excellent in their own right but have little to do with Rhetoric, aside from indirectly relating to the epideictic genre.
But it is unnecessary to hunt further through the formal Rhetorics which appeared during the Dark and earlier |Another track of inquiry.| Middle Ages, though it may be proper to return to the subject in the chapter dealing with Criticism after Dante. Conservative in all their ways, though with a conservatism compatible with limitless expatiation and rehandling, these Ages were nowhere more conservative than in regard to Rhetoric; and Martianus by himself almost represents their manual thereof. The influence of the Marriage of Philology, which is prominent at the middle in the Contention of Phyllis and Flora,[462] appears again at the very close, when Hawes “rang to even-song,” and it will dispense all but specialists from investigation under this head. We have seen how small is its contribution to criticism. We must therefore look elsewhere, and, throwing back a little to St Augustine, himself a Professor of Rhetoric, may endeavour to trace and pick up, often in bypaths, such windfalls of expression about literature as may enable us to compose something like a history, if not of definite and expressed Criticism, at any rate of Literary Taste, century by century, from the fourth to the thirteenth, through a chain of now almost wholly Christian writers.
But there's no need to dig deeper into the formal Rhetorics that showed up during the Dark Ages and earlier Middle Ages, although it might be appropriate to revisit the topic in the chapter about Criticism after Dante. These Ages were conservative in every way, but this conservatism allowed for endless exploration and reworking; nowhere was this more evident than in the realm of Rhetoric, where Martianus almost embodies their manual. The influence of the Marriage of Philology, which is significant in the middle of the Contention of Phyllis and Flora,[462] resurfaces at the very end, when Hawes “rang to even-song,” which will spare all but specialists from examining this topic further. We've noted how little it contributes to criticism. Therefore, we need to look elsewhere, and by revisiting St. Augustine, who was a Professor of Rhetoric himself, we can try to trace and gather, often through side paths, some valuable expressions about literature that might help us create something resembling a history—if not a clear and defined Criticism—at least of Literary Taste, century by century, from the fourth to the thirteenth, through a chain of almost entirely Christian writers.
It is probable, if not certain, that the Principia Rhetorices, which has been already referred to, and which we have |St Augustine a Professor of Rhetoric.| under the name of Aurelius Augustinus, was never written or delivered by the chief of the Latin Fathers, at Tagaste or at Carthage, at Milan or at Rome. The loss to him is certainly not great. The 378treatise, which is short (some ten quarto pages in Capperonnier), is based upon, and apparently to a large extent quoted or stolen from, Hermagoras, Cicero’s Rhodian master. It busies itself first with the nature of Rhetoric, and the calumnies brought against it, and proceeds to the examination of technicalities, not dictionary-fashion, as had lately become usual, but continuously. Perhaps the sole argument (a worthless one enough, for there were probably ten thousand professors of Rhetoric doing the same thing in his time) for the Saint’s authorship is, that no book could better answer to his own bitter description of his worldly profession as “selling words to boys.”
It's likely, if not certain, that the Principles of Rhetoric, which has already been mentioned, and which we have |St. Augustine, a Professor of Rhetoric.| under the name of Aurelius Augustinus, was never actually written or delivered by the foremost Latin Father, whether in Tagaste, Carthage, Milan, or Rome. The loss to him isn't significant. The 378 work, which is brief (about ten quarto pages in Capperonnier), is largely based on, and seems to quote or borrow heavily from, Hermagoras, Cicero’s mentor from Rhodes. It begins by discussing the nature of Rhetoric and the criticisms against it, then moves on to analyze technical aspects, not in a dictionary style, which had recently become common, but in a continuous manner. The only argument (a pretty weak one, since there were probably thousands of Rhetoric professors doing similar things at that time) supporting the Saint’s authorship is that no book could better fit his own harsh description of his worldly profession as “selling words to boys.”
But he was a Professor of Rhetoric, and therefore, in a way, of literature; and the decisive, because in most cases unintentional, evidence of the Confessions[463] touches |His attitude to literature before and after his conversion.| our subject closely and frequently. We can not only see what was Augustine’s attitude to literature even before his conversion, but from his attitude to it after that event we can, without rashness or unfairness, discern the causes which make one huge and important division of late ancient and early mediæval literature—the works of the Fathers of the Church—almost a blank for our special purpose.
But he was a Professor of Rhetoric, and in a way, also of literature; and the clear, often unintentional, evidence from the Confessions[463] closely and frequently touches on |His perspective on literature before and after his conversion.| our topic. We can see Augustine’s perspective on literature even before his conversion, and from his views on it after that event, we can reasonably and fairly identify the factors that make one significant division of late ancient and early medieval literature—the works of the Fathers of the Church—almost irrelevant for our specific purpose.
That Augustine as a little boy (Conf., I. 13) hated Greek and loved Latin, especially the Latin poets,[464] has nothing in |Analysis of the Confessions from this point of view.| it more marvellous than that any healthy English boy should hate Latin and love (it is to be hoped that he still does love) Robinson Crusoe, and Gulliver, and the Morte d’Arthur, and the Faerie Queene. And there is, no doubt, some allowance to be made for that “megalomania” of repentance which besets the strongly religious, in his regrets for the tears he shed over dead Dido, neglectful of his own death in life as far as the soul was concerned.[465] But his attitude to 379literature, as expressed in this chapter and onwards, is suggestive not merely of religiosity, but of a certain antiquarian priggishness. Will not even the “sellers of grammar” confess that nobody knows when Æneas came to Carthage, while the more learned know that he never did? Which is the more useful, reading and writing per se, or the figments of poetry? Homer, though full of “sweetly idle fiction,” was bitter to him, because he was difficult. And then he returns to the other line, wherein, it must be confessed, he had strong pagan as well as Christian support.
That Augustine as a little boy (Conf., I. 13) hated Greek and loved Latin, especially the Latin poets,[464] is no more remarkable than the fact that any healthy English boy should hate Latin and love (let’s hope he still loves) Robinson Crusoe, and Gulliver, and Death of Arthur, and Faerie Queene. And there’s definitely some understanding to be had for that “megalomania” of repentance that affects the deeply religious, in his regrets for the tears he shed over dead Dido, while he ignored his own death in life as far as the soul was concerned.[465] But his attitude toward 379literature, as expressed in this chapter and beyond, suggests not just religiosity, but a certain antiquarian snobbery. Won’t even the “sellers of grammar” admit that nobody knows when Æneas came to Carthage, while the more learned know that he never did? Which is more useful, reading and writing as such, or the inventions of poetry? Homer, though filled with “delightfully idle fiction,” was hard for him because he was difficult. And then he shifts back to the other perspective, in which, it must be admitted, he had strong pagan as well as Christian support.
Do not the poets assign vices to the gods, or rather give the divine title to wicked men? (cap. 16.) Does not Terence actually make one of his characters shelter his own sin under Jove’s example? How absurd it was, if not worse, to have to learn by heart the wrath of Juno at her ill-success in thwarting Æneas! Nay, he proceeds to further altitudes. Grammar is more carefully observed than the Law of God. Rhetoric helps you to do harm to human beings. His own father spent more money than he could afford on sending him to Madaura and Carthage for education, but was wholly indifferent to his spiritual welfare (Book II. cap. iii.) His success in the Rhetoric school (III. 2) filled him with wicked pride. He even liked stage plays; was so wretchedly mad as to grieve at their falsehoods and shadows, and so wicked as to sympathise with the imaginary but immoral enjoyments of lovers. He read Cicero’s Hortensius with admiration, but for its wisdom, not its form. His own professorship of Rhetoric was a “covetous selling of tricks to conquer,” though he himself would not fee a wizard to gain a dramatic prize. He wrote a treatise, De Apto et Proprio, which we (like him) have not, but which was evidently, if criticism at all, criticism in the abstract. Although he refers often (e.g., V. 7) to his lectures on literature, he gives us hardly a notion of his literary preferences, estimates, views; and his Manichæan difficulties, his agonies about the origin of evil, 380seem to have drawn him further and further from anything but a mere professional connection with the subject. In his high eulogium of Victorinus (VIII. 2) it can hardly be said that he says a word about his literature. In all his allusions to his Chair he constantly refers to the oratorical, or rather the debating and advocating, not the literary side. And what to me seems the most conclusive and remarkable point of all, the long discourse of sinful, or at least worldly, pleasures with which Book Ten closes, contains not a reference to the pleasures of literature, which, as we know from the beginning, he did think ungodly. They have apparently not importance enough to be taken into consideration, not merely in connection with the pleasures of sense (where there might be a reason for their omission), but along with curiosity, love of praise, fear of blame, vainglory, self-conceit, and other purely intellectual temptations. The boy had been charmed by Virgil and Terence—wicked charms he acknowledges—but the man, though he certainly does not mean to deny their wickedness, has simply put them away as childish things.
Don't poets assign vices to the gods, or rather, give divine titles to wicked people? (cap. 16.) Doesn’t Terence actually have one of his characters use Jupiter’s example to excuse his own sin? How ridiculous, or worse, was it to have to memorize Juno's anger at her failure to stop Aeneas! He goes even further. Grammar is paid more attention than God’s Law. Rhetoric helps you harm other people. His father spent more money than he could afford sending him to Madaura and Carthage for education, but didn’t care at all about his spiritual well-being (Book II. cap. iii.) His success in Rhetoric school (III. 2) filled him with wicked pride. He even enjoyed plays; he was foolishly upset by their falsehoods and shadows, and morally wrong for sympathizing with the imaginary but immoral pleasures of lovers. He admired Cicero’s Hortensius, but for its wisdom, not its style. His own job teaching Rhetoric was a “greedy selling of tricks to win,” even though he wouldn’t pay a wizard to win a dramatic prize. He wrote a treatise, On Suitable and Proper, which we (like him) do not have, but it was clearly, if it was criticism at all, criticism in the abstract. Although he often mentions (e.g., V. 7) his lectures on literature, he gives hardly any insight into his literary preferences, judgments, or opinions; his struggles with Manichean problems and his concerns about the origin of evil, 380 seem to have pulled him further away from anything beyond a simple professional relationship with the subject. In his high praise of Victorinus (VIII. 2), it can hardly be said that he mentions his literature. In all his references to his position, he constantly talks about the oratorical, or rather, the debating and advocacy side, not the literary side. And what seems to me the most compelling and noteworthy point of all, the long discussion of sinful, or at least worldly, pleasures with which Book Ten ends, contains no mention of the pleasures of literature, which, as we know from the beginning, he thought were ungodly. They evidently aren’t important enough to even consider, not just in relation to sensory pleasures (where there might be a reason for their omission), but also alongside curiosity, love of praise, fear of blame, vanity, self-importance, and other purely intellectual temptations. The boy was enchanted by Virgil and Terence—wicked enchantments he admits—but the man, though he certainly doesn’t deny their wickedness, has simply put them aside as childish things.
I have thought it well to be somewhat particular in regard to this appearance of what we may call the Puritan attitude to |A conclusion from this to the general patristic view of literature.| literature, in its earliest and perhaps almost its greatest exponent. It is of course not entirely new—nothing indeed is ever that; and it is not merely foreshadowed, but to a certain extent fathered, by the Platonic views of poetry, and the Academic and Pyrrhonist views of literature generally. But these older things here acquire an entirely new character and importance—a character and an importance which can hardly be said to be merely matters of history yet. Moreover, as I have hinted above, the attitude is that—varied only by the personal factor—of all the Fathers, more or less, until, and for some time after, the complete downfall of Paganism, and of the great majority of ecclesiastical writers for a thousand years later still.
I thought it important to be a bit more specific regarding the Puritan attitude toward literature, particularly in its earliest and arguably most significant representative. This perspective isn't entirely new—nothing really is; it's not just hinted at but to some degree originates from the Platonic views on poetry, as well as the Academic and Pyrrhonist views on literature in general. However, these older ideas take on a completely new character and significance here—a significance that can hardly be seen as just historical yet. Additionally, as I mentioned earlier, this attitude, with some variation due to personal influences, reflects that of all the Fathers, to some extent, until and for quite a while after the complete fall of Paganism, as well as the vast majority of ecclesiastical writers for a thousand years beyond that.
Its justifications, or at least its excuses, have been often put, and must in great measure be allowed. Not merely had it, as has been said, a most respectable pedigree in purely Pagan philosophy, but, as a fighting creed, it was almost indispensable 381to the Church Militant. Literature, and Heathen religion, and the Seven Deadly Sins, were, it might even seem, inextricably connected. If you wrote an epic you had to begin with Jove or some other false god; if you wrote a parcel of epigrams it was practically de rigueur to accuse somebody of unnatural vices, or affect a partiality for them yourself. But even if things had been better—if there had been no danger of relapses in faith, and none of the worst kind in practice—it was inevitable that the poor Fine Arts should seem vain and trifling exercises to that intense “otherworldliness” which had come (as no doubt it will at some time or other have to come again) as an alternative to secular absorption in things secular. To Augustine, as to monk and homilist long afterwards, not merely was the theology of literature false, and its morals detestable, but it was—merely as occupation—frivolous and puerile, a thing unworthy not only of a Christian but even of a reasonable being. We shall have to count with so much of this in the present book (and not there only) that it seemed worth while to take note of it at the outset. It probably did no great harm, for, as has been repeated more than once, what was wanted was a new development of literature, as fresh and as spontaneous as possible: and this might have been more hindered than helped by too great a devotion to the old. Meanwhile the Seven Liberal Arts were not much interfered with, either by the Seven Deadly Sins or by their opponent Virtues, and the mere necessities of preaching and homily-writing, of controversy with heretics, and of historical summaries, obliged to practise in the more scholastic branches of literature itself. As for the less scholastic, they came soon enough, and more than well enough, as the rains of heaven descended and the wind of the Spirit blew—the Northern wind.
Its justifications, or at least its excuses, have often been presented and must largely be accepted. It not only had, as mentioned, a very respectable background in purely Pagan philosophy, but as a fighting belief, it was almost essential to the Church Militant. Literature, and Heathen religion, and the Seven Deadly Sins seemed inextricably linked. If you wrote an epic, you had to start with Jove or some other false god; if you penned a collection of epigrams, it was practically required to accuse someone of unnatural vices or to show a liking for them yourself. But even if things had been better—if there was no risk of falling back in faith, and none of the worst kind in practice—it was inevitable that the poor Fine Arts would appear as vain and trivial activities to that intense “otherworldliness” that had emerged (as it will, no doubt, have to again at some point) as an alternative to being absorbed in secular matters. For Augustine, as for monks and preachers long afterward, not only was the theology of literature false and its morals terrible, but it was—simply as an occupation—frivolous and childish, unworthy not just of a Christian but even of a reasonable person. We will need to acknowledge this in the current book (and not just here), which is why it seemed important to note it at the beginning. It probably caused no significant harm, for, as has been noted more than once, what was needed was a new evolution of literature, as fresh and spontaneous as possible: and this might have been more hindered than helped by too much devotion to the old. Meanwhile, the Seven Liberal Arts were not much affected by the Seven Deadly Sins or their opposing Virtues, and the basic needs of preaching and writing homilies, engaging in controversy with heretics, and creating historical summaries required practicing in the more academic branches of literature itself. As for the less academic, they arrived soon enough, and more than adequately, as the rains from heaven fell and the wind of the Spirit blew—the Northern wind.
In such a state of mind literary criticism, though the fact is not even yet universally recognised, is practically impossible. It is the furthest stage, and to some extent the converse, of the famous fallacy—stated once by a critic[466] of great though one-sided 382ability, and probably accepted, tacitly or implicitly, by the majority of critics still—that a man “must take pleasure in the thing represented before he can take pleasure in the representation.” Here the assumption is that, if you take pleasure in the representation, you take pleasure in the thing represented. And there is more also. Not only are the subjects of literature in part men or devils masquerading as gods, in part men committing more or less shameful acts; but, even when they are in themselves unobjectionable, they are idle fiction, there is no truth or usefulness in them. Men with immortal souls to be saved or lost should at the worst be horrified at touching such pitch, at the best be ashamed of burdening themselves with such trumpery. Great as is St Augustine’s genius for producing literature, one doubts whether he had much taste for estimating it. The story of the famous pears, which he stole, comes in rather fatally pat. He stole them, he says, not because he wanted them or liked them, but because it was naughty to do it. This, though no uncommon mood, is the worst possible for the critic. It leads him, in the same way, to praise a book or an author, not because he really likes them, but because they are naughty—the reverse of the other fallacy and its punishment.
In this mindset, literary criticism is practically impossible, even though this isn't widely recognized yet. It's the furthest point—and in some ways the opposite—of the well-known fallacy stated by a critic of considerable but one-sided talent, which most critics likely accept, either directly or indirectly: that a person “must take pleasure in the thing represented before he can enjoy the representation.” Here, the assumption is that if you enjoy the representation, you also enjoy the original thing. There's more to it, too. Not only are the subjects of literature often just flawed humans or devils pretending to be gods, or people engaging in somewhat shameful acts; even when they’re generally acceptable, they’re still just made-up stories with no real truth or value. People with immortal souls on the line should, at the very least, be shocked by engaging with such nonsense, or ideally be embarrassed about indulging in such trivialities. Despite St. Augustine's immense talent for creating literature, one might question his ability to appreciate it. His account of stealing pears serves as a poignant example. He took them, he claims, not because he wanted them or liked them, but because it felt rebellious. This attitude, while not unusual, is the worst for a critic. It leads them to praise a book or author not because they genuinely enjoy them, but because they are seen as naughty—essentially the opposite of the earlier fallacy and its consequences.
Taking this fact into consideration, and adding to it the facts already glanced at,—the sickness incidental to the moulting of language, the want of helpfulness in such ancient critics as were likely to fall in the writer’s way, the increasing scarcity, for hundreds of years, of books, and other things of the same kind,—it will be seen to have been not nearly but wholly impossible that the Dark and the Early Middle Ages could produce much criticism—or any, strictly speaking. The importance of what they did produce, with the much greater importance of the wholly new material they offered (to be long slighted by the critical world), will be considered at length in the Interchapter succeeding this Book. In the course of the Book itself we shall have to consider a few rhetorical and art-poetical treatises, entirely in Latin, between the sixth century and the thirteenth, the solitary document of the De vulgari Eloquio at the central point of the history, and perhaps some 383more Rhetorics and Poetics, now dealing in increasing measure for moderns with the modern tongues, between 1300 and 1500. But we shall derive most of our material, and almost all the more interesting part of it, from incidental expressions on literary matters in books not professedly rhetorical or critical. And, taking century by century and beginning with the Fifth, we are lucky in finding at once, in the latter part of this, an interesting and half-famous writer who stands at the gate of the Dark Ages, but is something of a Janus, avowedly looking back on classical times, and, Christian as he is, admiring classical writers.
Considering this fact, along with the issues already mentioned—the difficulties related to evolving language, the lack of support from ancient critics who might have helped the writer, and the ongoing scarcity of books and similar resources for hundreds of years—it becomes clear that it was not just difficult but completely impossible for the Dark Ages and Early Middle Ages to produce significant criticism—or any at all, strictly speaking. The importance of what little criticism they did produce, alongside the much greater significance of the entirely new material they introduced (which would be largely overlooked by critics for a long time), will be explored in detail in the Interchapter following this Book. Throughout the Book itself, we will examine a few rhetorical and artistic treatises, all written in Latin, dating from the sixth to the thirteenth century, along with the lone document of the On Eloquence in the Vernacular standing at the center of this historical context, and perhaps a few more Rhetorics and Poetics that increasingly focus on modern languages between 1300 and 1500. However, most of our material—and nearly all the more interesting parts—will come from incidental mentions of literary matters in books that are not primarily rhetorical or critical. As we move through the centuries, starting with the Fifth, we are fortunate to find in the latter part of this century an intriguing and somewhat famous writer who represents the beginning of the Dark Ages, but who also looks back to classical times, admiring classical writers even as a Christian.
The literary references in the works of Sidonius Apollinaris[467] are pretty numerous, and no small proportion of them possesses |Sidonius Apollinaris.| direct or indirect critical bearing. On the rather numerous occasions when the good count-bishop puts a little thing of his, in easy or flebile verse, into his letters, he by no means seldom prefaces or follows it with a little modest depreciation; he has not a few references to books and reading, and now and then he criticises in form. We could therefore hardly have a fairer chance of knowing what, at the very eleventh hour and fiftieth minute of the classical period, was the general state of literary taste in the West. That Sidonius was a very well-read man, not merely for his time, and that he had access not merely to most of the things that we have but to many that we have not, is sufficiently established by this evidence. And that he did not merely read but marked—that he endeavoured to shape a style for himself from his reading—is equally certain. Nor would it be any argument against his critical competence that this style is, if not exactly harsh, or even very barbarous, marked by the affectation and involution which seem to beset alike periods of immaturity and periods of decadence, and which were specially likely to affect a period of both at once.
The literary references in the works of Sidonius Apollinaris[467] are quite numerous, and a significant portion of them has a direct or indirect critical impact. On many occasions, when the good count-bishop includes a brief piece of his own, whether in simple or emotional verse, he often precedes or follows it with a bit of modest self-criticism. He has several references to books and reading, and at times he offers formal criticism. Therefore, we have a great opportunity to understand what the overall literary taste in the West was like at the very end of the classical period. It's clear that Sidonius was a very well-read individual, not only for his time but that he had access to most of the works we possess today and to many that we don’t. This is strongly supported by the evidence. Moreover, he didn’t just read; he also took notes—he tried to develop a style for himself based on his readings. It is also evident that while his style is not exactly harsh or overly barbaric, it does show signs of the pretentiousness and complexity that often affect periods of both immaturity and decline, which were particularly likely to characterize a time experiencing both simultaneously.
But it is not easy to rank him very high. His critical utterances have a besetting tendency to run off into those epithet-tickets which have been referred to more than once, and which were the curse of the routine criticism of antiquity. Still, he is very 384interesting both for his position and for his intrinsic characteristics: and a selection from the passages bearing on the subject which I have noted in my reading may, as in former cases, be of service.
But it’s not easy to place him at the top. His critical comments often slip into the same clichés that have been criticized before and that plagued the routine criticism of the past. Still, he is quite 384interesting both for his perspective and for his unique traits. A selection of the relevant passages I've noted during my reading might be helpful, just like in previous cases.
The very dedication of the Epistles to Constantius shows him to us as modestly endeavouring to follow, if without presumptuous footsteps, “the roundness of Symmachus, the discipline and maturity of Pliny,” for he will not say a word of Cicero, referring only to an odd criticism of that master[468] by Julius Titianus, and to an expression of the school of Fronto, “the ape of the orators,” applied to Titianus himself. The description[469] of the villa at Nîmes which, from Gibbon’s[470] introduction of it, is perhaps better known than anything else of Sidonius, includes that of a library containing religious works arranged in cases among the armchairs of the ladies, and a collection of profane authors near the men’s seats. Thus not merely Augustine, Prudentius, and the Latin translation of Origen by Rufinus, but Varro and Horace, received attention; while the excellence of Rufinus’ work is brought out by a critical allusion to the translations by Apuleius of the Phædo, and by Cicero of the De Corona.
The very dedication of the Epistles to Constantius shows him as someone who is humbly trying to follow, without overstepping, “the completeness of Symmachus, the discipline and maturity of Pliny,” since he doesn’t mention Cicero at all, only referencing a random critique of that master[468] by Julius Titianus and a remark from the school of Fronto, “the imitator of orators,” aimed at Titianus himself. The description[469] of the villa at Nîmes, which is perhaps better known than anything else about Sidonius thanks to Gibbon’s[470] introduction, includes a library with religious texts arranged in cases among the ladies' armchairs, and a collection of secular authors near the men’s seats. Therefore, not only Augustine, Prudentius, and Rufinus’s Latin translation of Origen, but also Varro and Horace were acknowledged; while the quality of Rufinus’s work is highlighted by a critical mention of the translations by Apuleius of the Phædo and by Cicero of the On the Corona.
The metrical questions which were becoming of such immense critical importance, in consequence of the impingence of vernacular accent and rhythm on Latin, are frequently touched upon by Sidonius, not, of course, with a full (that was impossible), but with a fair, sense of their magnitude. He thinks, justly enough (Ep. ii. 10),[471] that “unless a remnant, at any rate,[472] vindicates the purity of the Latin tongue from the rust of barbarism, we shall soon have to bewail it as utterly abolished and made away with.” And then he justifies himself for writing a “tumultuous poem” on the church of “Pope”[473] Patiens at Lyons in hendecasyllabics (which he seems oddly to call “trochaic triplets” here, as looking at the end only), because 385he wished not to vie with the hexameters of the eminent poets Constantius and Secundinus.
The metrical questions that were becoming extremely important due to the influence of vernacular accent and rhythm on Latin are often mentioned by Sidonius, not quite fully (that was impossible), but with a good understanding of their significance. He rightly believes (Ep. ii. 10),[471] that “unless a remnant, at least,[472] defends the purity of the Latin language from the decay of barbarism, we will soon have to mourn its total disappearance.” He then justifies writing a “tumultuous poem” about the church of “Pope”[473] Patiens in hendecasyllabics (which he strangely calls “trochaic triplets” here, focusing only on the end), because he didn’t want to compete with the hexameters of the renowned poets Constantius and Secundinus.
There is a glance in iii. 3,[474] which may excite indignation in the apostles of the “Celtic Renascence,” at the nobility of |His elaborate epithet-comparison| his correspondent “dropping its Celtic slough” and “imbuing itself, now with the style of oratory, now with Camenal measures.” This was his brother-in-law Ecdicius, son of the Emperor Avitus. The epithets come now in single spies, now in battalions. In a very interesting letter (iv. 3), addressed Claudiano suo (not, of course, the poet, who was dead before Sidonius was born), he says that if the “prerogative of antiquity” does not overwhelm him he will refuse, as equals, the gravity of Fronto and the thunder of the Apuleian weight; nay, both the Varros, both the Plinys. Then, after an equally hyperbolical praise in detail, he addresses Claudian’s work as “O book, multifariously pollent! O language, not of a thin, but of a subtle mind! which neither bombasts itself out with hyperbolical effusion, nor is thinned to tameness by tapeinosis!” And later:—
There’s a moment in iii. 3,[474] that might provoke anger in supporters of the “Celtic Renaissance,” regarding the greatness of His detailed description comparison his correspondent “shedding its Celtic skin” and “now absorbing the style of oratory, now adopting Camenal measures.” This was his brother-in-law Ecdicius, son of Emperor Avitus. The epithets come now as individual instances, now in groups. In a very interesting letter (iv. 3), addressed Claudiano's own (not, of course, the poet, who died before Sidonius was born), he states that if the “privilege of antiquity” doesn’t overpower him, he will stand equally with the seriousness of Fronto and the weight of Apuleius; in fact, both the Varros, both the Plinys. Then, after an equally extravagant praise in detail, he refers to Claudian’s work as “O book, richly powerful! O language, not of a shallow, but of a sophisticated mind! which neither inflates itself with exaggerated expressions, nor becomes flat from tapeinosis!” And later:—
“Finally, no one in my time has had such a faculty of expressing what he wished to express. When he[475] launches out against his adversary he claims, of right, the symbola of the characters and studies of either tongue. He feels like Pythagoras, he divides like Socrates, he explains[476] like Plato, he is pregnant like Aristotle; he coaxes like Æschines, and like Demosthenes is wroth; he has the Hortensian bloom of spring, and the fruitful summer[477] of Cethegus; he is a Curio in encouragement, and a Fabius in delay; a Crassus in simulation, and in dissimulation a Cæsar. He ‘suades’ like Cato, dissuades like Appius, persuades like Tully. Yea, if we are to bring the holy fathers into comparison, he is instructive like Jerome, destructive like Lactantius, constructive like Augustine; he 386soars like Hilary, and abases himself like John; reproves like Basil, consoles like Gregory; has the fluency of Orosius, and the compression of Rufinus; can relate like Eusebius, implore like Eucherius; challenges like Paulinus, and like Ambrose perseveres.”
“Finally, no one in my time has been able to express himself as well as he does. When he[475] goes after his opponent, he rightfully claims the symbols of the skills and knowledge from both languages. He feels like Pythagoras, reasons like Socrates, explains[476] like Plato, and brings ideas to life like Aristotle; he persuades like Æschines and can get angry like Demosthenes. He has the fresh energy of Hortensius in spring and the fruitful summer[477] of Cethegus; he inspires like Curio and takes his time like Fabius; he imitates like Crassus and hides his true intentions like Cæsar. He influences like Cato, discourages like Appius, and convinces like Tully. Indeed, if we are comparing with the holy fathers, he teaches like Jerome, tears down like Lactantius, and builds up like Augustine; he rises like Hilary and humbles himself like John; he corrects like Basil and comforts like Gregory; he speaks fluently like Orosius and succinctly like Rufinus; he can tell stories like Eusebius and plead like Eucherius; he challenges like Paulinus and perseveres like Ambrose.”
As for hymns "your commatic is copious,[478] sweet, lofty, and overtops all lyrical dithyrambs in poetical pleasantness and historical |and minute criticisms of style and metre.| truth. And you have this special peculiarity, that while keeping the feet or your metres, the syllables of your feet, and the natures of your syllables, you can, in a scanty verse, include rich words within its limits, and the shortness of a restricted poem does not banish the length of a fully equipped prose phrase: so easily do you manage, with tiny trochees and tinier pyrrhics, to surpass, not merely the ternaries of the molossus and the anapæst, but even the fourfold combination of the epitrite and the pæon."
As for hymns, "your compositions are abundant,[478] sweet, elevated, and surpass all lyrical praises in poetic beauty and historical |and thorough critiques of style and rhythm.| truth. You have this unique quality that, while maintaining the rhythm of your meters, the syllables of your feet, and the nature of your syllables, you can fit rich words into a short verse, and the brevity of a constrained poem does not eliminate the expansiveness of a well-crafted prose phrase: so skillfully do you use tiny trochees and even smaller pyrrhics to surpass, not just the triplets of the molossus and the anapest, but even the four-part blend of the epitrite and the paeon."
In this extravagant, but really interesting and important, passage, we may probably see the critical taste of the meeting of the fifth and sixth centuries—of the late classical and the Dark ages, at its best and most characteristic. Although the mere taste has lost the power of distinction, it retains distinguishing formulas. It has learnt, only too much by heart, certain stock ticket-epithets for distinguished writers, and it applies them fearlessly and, as far as rote goes, well. Secondly, we see that a not unimportant habit of comparison had grown up between the old Pagan and the new Christian literature. Thirdly, that Sidonius was well aware that all poets of his time by no means kept “the feet of their metres, and the syllables of their feet, and the natures of their syllables.” And fourthly, that a lively sense of metrical quality—of the effects that a poet can get out of metre—existed in him. Fortunately, this sense survived and flourished: and it had almost everything to do with the formation of the prosody of the new languages.
In this extravagant yet genuinely fascinating and significant passage, we can probably see the critical taste of the fifth and sixth centuries—of the late classical and the Dark Ages—at its most brilliant and characteristic. Although the mere taste has lost its power to distinguish, it still holds onto recognizable formulas. It has memorized, perhaps all too well, certain standard epithets for notable writers and applies them fearlessly and, for the most part, accurately. Additionally, we notice that an important habit of comparison has developed between the old Pagan and the new Christian literature. Furthermore, Sidonius was well aware that not all poets of his time adhered to "the feet of their metres, and the syllables of their feet, and the natures of their syllables." Lastly, he possessed a keen awareness of metrical quality—the effects that a poet can achieve through metre. Luckily, this sense survived and thrived, playing a significant role in the formation of the prosody of the new languages.
387The promise of the twelfth epistle of the same book,[479] which opens with a picture of the poet-bishop’s son reading Terence (the Hecyra), while his father expounded the parallel passages in Menander’s Ἐπιτρέπων is not maintained. But the words, Gaius Tacitus unus ex majoribus tuis, opening another letter[480] to a certain Polemius, bring us once more close to literary matters, though only to hear that (in a characteristically Sidonian calculus) Polemius might vanquish, not only Tacitus in oratory but Ausonius (another, and perhaps more authentic, ancestor) in verse. If we had a few more details, the letter to Syagrius (v. 5) on his acquired skill in German speech[481] would be priceless; as it is, it is rather tantalising. But yet another list[482] of flattering comparative tickets is valuable because it refers in the main to lost authors. The diction of Sapaudus is tam clara tam spectabilis, that “the division of Palæmon,[483] the gravity of Gallio, the copiousness of Delphidius, the discipline of Agroecius, the strength of Alcimus and the tenderness of Adelphius, the rigour of Magnus and the sweetness of Victorius, are not only not superior but scarcely equal.” And then, with a sort of apology for this hyperbolical catalogue, he cites the “acrimony” of Quintilian and the “pomp” of Palladius as perhaps comparable. The sixth and seventh books are, the first wholly, the second mainly, occupied with letters to bishops, of whose interest in literature Sidonius might not be sure, or to whom he might not care to parade his own. But the eighth[484] opens with one of those references to the nasty critics, the envious rivals and derogators, who play the part of Demades to Demosthenes and Antony to Cicero, and of whose likes we have perhaps heard from writers later than the Bishop of Clermont. Their “malice is clear while their diction is obscure,” a play, of course, on the double meanings of clarus as “clear” and “illustrious,” and of “obscure” as still observed. And the third letter of the same has reference to an accompanying 388translation of the Life of Apollonius, not straight from Philostratus, but as Taxius Victorianus did it from a recension by one Nicomachus—which the author depreciates as, by reason of haste, a confused and headlong and “Opic” translation, thrown out in a rough-and-ready draft.
387The twelfth letter of the same book,[479] starts with a scene of the poet-bishop’s son reading Terence ( specifically the Hecyra), while his father explains the similar passages in Menander’s Ἐπιτρέπων, but the promise of that opening isn't kept. However, the phrase, Gaius Tacitus, one of your ancestors, at the beginning of another letter[480] to someone named Polemius, brings us back to literary topics, even if only to note that (in a typical Sidonian way) Polemius might surpass not just Tacitus in speaking but also Ausonius (another, perhaps more legitimate, ancestor) in poetry. If we had a bit more detail, the letter to Syagrius (v. 5) about his newfound skill in German would[481] be invaluable; as it stands, it's quite frustrating. Yet another list[482] of flattering comparisons is worthwhile since it mainly mentions lost authors. The style of Sapaudus is so clear, so remarkable, to the extent that “the skill of Palæmon,[483] the seriousness of Gallio, the richness of Delphidius, the expertise of Agroecius, the strength of Alcimus, and the gentleness of Adelphius, the rigor of Magnus and the sweetness of Victorius, are not just inferior but hardly equal.” Then, as if apologizing for this exaggerated list, he brings up the “bitterness” of Quintilian and the “grandiosity” of Palladius as possibly comparable. The sixth and seventh books are, the first entirely, the second mostly, filled with letters to bishops, whose interest in literature Sidonius might not be confident of, or to whom he might not want to showcase his own knowledge. But the eighth[484] starts with a mention of the nasty critics, the jealous competitors and detractors, who play the roles of Demades to Demosthenes and Antony to Cicero, and whose kind we might have heard about from writers after the Bishop of Clermont. Their “malice is evident while their words are unclear,” which is a play, of course, on the dual meanings of clarus as “clear” and “famous,” and “obscure” as still noted. And the third letter of the same refers to an accompanying388translation of the Life of Apollonius, not directly from Philostratus, but as Taxius Victorianus adapted it from a version by one Nicomachus—which the author criticizes as, due to haste, a jumbled and rushed and “Opic” translation, thrown together in a rough draft.
The eleventh[485] contains a much longer critical passage, of something the same character as that quoted and analysed |A deliberate critique.| above. The death of a certain Lampridius gives Sidonius an opportunity of copying one of the little things above noted, which had been composed in the lifetime of its subject, instead of an elegy, and of praising the Ciceronian, Virgilian, Horatian, and other accomplishments of that subject as usual. A prose eulogy follows—a passage among the best of its author’s for the real feeling and force of its descant on the necessitas abjecta nascendi, vivendi misera, dura moriendi, in which we hear approaching the true Mediæval tone. The praise is by no means unmixed as far as character goes; it only approaches panegyric when it comes to the literary part. In orations, it seems, the defunct was “keen, round, well composed and well struck off,”[486] in poems “tender, good at various metres, and a cunning craftsman.” His verses were “very exact but singularly varied both in foot and measure,” his hendecasyllables were “smooth and knotless,” his hexameters “detonating[487] and cothurned (fitted for the buskin)”; his elegiacs “now echoing, now recurrent, now joined at end and beginning by anadiplosis” (the “turn of words” in which the decadence bettered Ovid). In his “ethica dictio” (probably equal to “ethopoeia”) he did not use words as they came, but selected “grand, beautiful, carefully polished” ones.[488] In controversy he was strong and nervous, in satire careful[489] and biting, in tragic passions fierce or plaintive, in 389comic urbane and multiform, in his fescennines showing the bloom of spring (we know this Euphuism) in his words, the warmth of summer in his wishes; watchful, economical, and “carminabund”[490] in bucolics, and in Georgics so rustical as to have nothing clownish about him. His epigrams aimed not at abundance but point; they were not shorter than a distich or longer than a quatrain; they were not seldom peppered, often honeyed, always salt. He followed Horace in swift iambics, weighty choriambics, supple Alcaics, inspired Sapphics. In short, into whatever form of expression his mind carried him, he was subtle, apt, instructed, most eloquent, a swan like to soar, with wings only inferior to those of Horace himself and Pindar. And envious fate has left us not a note of this swan’s song![491]
The eleventh[485] includes a much longer critical section, similar to the one quoted and analyzed A thoughtful critique. above. The death of a certain Lampridius gives Sidonius a chance to reproduce one of the previously mentioned pieces, which was created during the subject's lifetime, instead of an elegy, and to praise the Ciceronian, Virgilian, Horatian, and other talents of that subject as usual. A prose eulogy follows—a passage among the best of its author’s for its genuine emotion and powerful discussion of the the need to be born, the misery of living, the hardship of dying, where we start to hear the true Medieval tone. The praise is not entirely positive regarding character; it only starts to sound like panegyric when it comes to the literary aspect. In speeches, it seems, the deceased was “keen, well-rounded, well-structured and well-crafted,”[486] in poems “tender, skilled in various meters, and a crafty artist.” His verses were “very precise but distinctly varied in both foot and measure,” his hendecasyllables were “smooth and without knots,” his hexameters “explosive[487] and suited for the stage”; his elegiacs “now echoing, now recurring, now linked at the end and beginning by anadiplosis” (the literary technique in which repetition enhances what Ovid did during the decline). In his "ethical statement" (likely equivalent to “ethopoeia”) he didn’t just use words as they came, but chose “grand, beautiful, carefully polished” ones.[488] In debates he was strong and vigorous, in satire careful[489] and sharp, in tragic emotions passionate or mournful, in 389comedy urbane and multifaceted, in his fescennines displaying the freshness of spring (we know this Euphuism) in his words, the warmth of summer in his desires; attentive, economical, and “carminabund”[490] in bucolics, and in Georgics so rustic that he had nothing clownish about him. His epigrams aimed for cleverness rather than quantity; they were never shorter than a couplet or longer than a quatrain; they were sometimes spicy, often sweet, always salty. He followed Horace in swift iambics, powerful choriambics, flexible Alcaics, and inspired Sapphics. In short, in whatever form of expression his mind led him, he was subtle, skilled, knowledgeable, incredibly eloquent, a swan ready to soar, with wings only slightly less impressive than those of Horace and Pindar. And envious fate has left us not a note of this swan’s song![491]
We may close the account of the Sidonian criticism in prose with a mere reference to the curious list of symbolic gestures and features of the philosophers in ix. 9. His poems need not detain us; but reference should also be made to the verse enclosure in Epist. ix. 13, containing glosses on different metres[492] and poetic forms; to the exposition of “recurrent” verses in the succeeding letter, as well as, in the Carmina, to the long list, with critical remarks, of authors in ix.; to the very interesting, and to this day sound, justification of the introduction of exotic words and neologisms when necessary, in the prose preface to xiv.; and to a crowd of literary references in xxiii.
We can wrap up the discussion on the Sidonian criticism in prose by simply mentioning the intriguing list of symbolic gestures and traits of the philosophers in ix. 9. His poems don’t require our attention; however, we should also point out the verse collection in Epist. ix. 13, which includes annotations on different meters[492] and poetic forms; the explanation of “recurrent” verses in the next letter, along with the extensive list in the Carmina that includes critical notes on authors in ix.; the fascinating and still relevant justification for using foreign words and new terms when needed in the prose preface to xiv.; and the numerous literary references in xxiii.
I have been somewhat copious in dwelling on the bishop-count-poet, because he is infinitely the most valuable document |Cassiodorus.| that we have as to the highwater-mark of the state of critical knowledge and opinion with which the Dark or Earlier Middle Ages started.[493] We have in the last 390book examined the chief text-book of formal grammar and Rhetoric, that of Martianus, with which they were already provided, and we need only glance at two other standards of theirs, Boethius and Cassiodorus, who come close in time to Sidonius, and probably to Martianus likewise. Cassiodorus wrote, like Capella, on the Liberal arts, though in a manner at once informal and less fantastic, and his influence in encouraging the frequenters of the mediæval scriptorium to copy ancient manuscripts deserves eternal gratitude. But I have not yet discovered in him much material for our special inquiry.
I have spent quite a bit of time discussing the bishop-count-poet because he is by far the most valuable source we have regarding the peak of critical knowledge and opinions at the beginning of the Dark or Earlier Middle Ages.Cassiodorus. In the last 390 book, we examined the main textbook on formal grammar and Rhetoric, written by Martianus, which they already had access to. We only need to briefly mention two other key figures from that time, Boethius and Cassiodorus, who were contemporaries of Sidonius and likely Martianus as well. Cassiodorus wrote about the Liberal arts, similar to Capella, but in a more informal and less fanciful style. His impact in inspiring those in the medieval writing room to copy ancient manuscripts deserves our lasting appreciation. However, I haven’t found much relevant material in his work for our specific inquiry.
Nor is the great name of Boethius here as great as elsewhere. He wrote, indeed, on rhetorical loci, and the author of the |Boethius.| metres in the Consolatio[494] deserves no mean place in creative literature. But if he had taken any really keen critical interest in books, for their form as distinguished from their matter, it must have appeared in the Consolatio itself. On the contrary, as everybody knows who has ever looked at the book, it begins with Philosophy packing the Muses off as “strumpets and mermaidens” in a tone half-suggestive of Plato a little the worse for Augustine. And though the “suasion of sweetness rhetorien” is afterwards patronisingly spoken of (Book II., Prose i.), and Homer with the honey-mouth, Lucan, and others are quoted, yet Rhetoric is expressly warned that “she goeth the right way only when she forsaketh not my statutes.” Moreover, the beautiful metre Vela Neritii ducis is a merely moral, and almost merely allegorical, playing on the story of Circe.
Nor is Boethius's big name as impressive here as it is elsewhere. He did write about rhetorical locations, and the author of the Boethius. metres in the Consolation[494] deserves a respectable spot in creative literature. But if he had really taken a deep critical interest in books for their form rather than their content, it should have shown up in the Consolation itself. Instead, as anyone who has ever looked at the book knows, it starts with Philosophy dismissing the Muses as “strumpets and mermaids” in a tone that seems to mix Plato with a touch of Augustine. And even though the “suasion of sweetness rhetorien” is later mentioned in a condescending way (Book II., Prose i.), and Homer with the honeyed words, Lucan, and others are referenced, Rhetoric is clearly warned that “she goes the right way only when she does not forsake my statutes.” Furthermore, the beautiful metre Vela Neritii ducis is merely moral and almost completely allegorical, playing on the story of Circe.
We can, however, see from the comparison some useful 391things. The stock of actual erudition possessed by at any rate some persons was considerable; but the number of these persons was not very large, and both the |Critical attitude of the fifth century.| “remnant” itself[495] and its accomplishments were likely to decline and dwindle. The new vernaculars were already assuming importance; men were likely[496] to be chosen for positions of ecclesiastical eminence (almost the only ones in which study of literature was becoming possible), because of their bilingual skill, or to be driven by such positions to study of the vernacular. And this bilingualism was likely not merely to barbarise even their Latin style, but to draw them away from the study of classical Latin, and still more Greek. In regard to the latter, we see further, from two passages of Sidonius quoted above, that persons of very considerable education were apt to use translations of the Greek fathers, as well as of Pagan writings, in preference to the original. Yet again we see that even the most accomplished scholars of the time (and Sidonius himself may certainly claim that distinction) were, on the one hand, more and more acquiescing in what, to borrow Covenanting phraseology, we may call the “benumbing, deadening, and soul-destroying” list of ticket-epithets: and, on the other, were gradually losing a sense of the relative proportions of things—of the literary ratio of patristic to classical literature, and of the productions of their own day to those of the great masters, whether classical or patristic. And thirdly, we see that even so careful a metrical student as the Bishop of Clermont was succumbing to the charm of “recurrent” verses, acrostics, telestics, and all the rest of it.
We can, however, see from the comparison some useful 391things. The amount of actual knowledge held by at least some people was significant, but their numbers weren't very large, and both the |Critical perspective of the fifth century.|“remnant” itself[495] and its achievements were likely to decline and fade away. The new languages were already becoming important; people were likely[496] to be selected for positions of church leadership (almost the only roles where studying literature was becoming possible) because of their ability to speak multiple languages, or to be pushed by those roles into studying the vernacular. And this bilingualism was likely not just to corrupt even their Latin style, but to pull them away from studying classical Latin, and even more from Greek. Regarding the latter, we see further, from two passages of Sidonius quoted above, that well-educated people tended to use translations of the Greek fathers, as well as of pagan works, instead of the originals. Once again, we see that even the most accomplished scholars of the time (and Sidonius himself can surely be considered one) were, on one hand, increasingly accepting what, to borrow Covenanting language, we might call the “benumbing, deadening, and soul-destroying” list of label-phrases: and, on the other hand, were gradually losing a sense of the relative importance of things—of the literary balance between patristic and classical literature, and of the works of their own time compared to those of the great masters, whether classical or patristic. And finally, we see that even such a careful metrical student as the Bishop of Clermont was succumbing to the allure of “recurrent” verses, acrostics, telestics, and all that sort of thing.
On the other hand, this process of “losing grip” is very far from the state in which we find it by the time that we are in full Middle Age: and, for good as well as for evil, the glorious hotch-potch of that period is still distant. Virgil is not yet an enchanter or anything like it: he and his works are perfectly well placed in their proper literary and historical connections. If, on the side of form, there is perhaps already a rather perilous tendency to see no very great difference between Orosius and 392Livy, there is none to put Dares (who probably did not exist) on a level as an authority with Homer, or above him, in point of matter. And while the fables about Alexander probably did exist, men of education did not think of mixing them up with the facts.
On the other hand, this process of "losing grip" is very different from where we are by the time we reach full Middle Age: and, for better or worse, the exciting blend of that era is still a ways off. Virgil isn’t yet seen as an enchanter or anything like that; he and his works are well anchored in their true literary and historical context. There might already be a risky tendency to see little difference between Orosius and Livy on the surface, but there’s no attempt to elevate Dares (who probably didn’t even exist) to the same level as an authority as Homer, or above him, in terms of substance. And while the stories about Alexander probably did exist, educated people did not think to mix them up with the facts.
The most favourable sign of all, however, is that metrical solicitude which has been already more than once referred to. The anxiety which Sidonius shows to suit his metres to his subject would do credit to a much better poet in a much more “enlightened” age; and it is surely not fantastic to see in his constant reference to success or failure in adjusting “syllables to feet, and feet to measures,” that the difference of the classical prosody from the newer, half-accentual quantification even in Latin, and from the vernacular rhythms sounding all over Europe, was forcing itself, consciously or unconsciously, on his mind. And it cannot be repeated too often that to construct and perfect new prosodies, in Latin and in the vernaculars alike, was perhaps the greatest critical-practical problem that the Middle Age had before it.
The most favorable sign of all, however, is the metrical concern that's been mentioned more than once. Sidonius’s eagerness to match his meters with his subject would be impressive even for a much better poet in a more "enlightened" time; and it’s certainly not far-fetched to see in his frequent references to success or failure in aligning “syllables to feet, and feet to measures,” that the difference between classical prosody and the newer, partly accentual measurement even in Latin, along with the everyday rhythms heard all over Europe, was becoming apparent to him, whether he realized it or not. And it can’t be emphasized enough that creating and refining new prosodies, in both Latin and the vernacular languages, was likely the greatest critical-practical challenge of the Middle Ages.
The sixth century has even fewer lights among its gathering gloom; in the beginning and at the end of the seventh a kind of rally of torches is made by Isidore and Bede. |The sixth—Fulgentius.| There are, however, two authors at least in the sixth who are full of significance, even if that significance be too much of a negative kind. These are the African grammarian Fulgentius, with his Expositio Virgiliana, probably in the earlier half, and the poet-priest Venantius Fortunatus, certainly in the later.
The sixth century has even fewer bright spots in its growing darkness; at both the start and the end of the seventh century, Isidore and Bede provide a sort of flicker of light. The sixth—Fulgentius. However, there are at least two authors from the sixth century who are quite significant, even if that significance is largely negative. These include the African grammarian Fulgentius, known for his Exposition of Virgil, likely from the earlier half, and the poet-priest Venantius Fortunatus, certainly from the later half.
Fulgentius[497] holds something like a position in the history of Allegory, being not infrequently breveted with the rank of go-between, or the place of fresh starting-point, between the last 393development of the purely classical allegory in Claudian, and the thick-coming allegoric fancies of the early Christian homilists and commentators, which were to thicken ever and spread till the full blossoming of Allegory in the Romance of the Rose, and its busy decadence thenceforward. Unluckily, Allegory was, as we have seen, no novelty in criticism; but rather a congenital or endemic disease—and Fulgentius only marks a fresh and furious outburst of it. Virgil, a favourite everywhere in the late Roman world, was, it has been said, an especial favourite in Africa: and Fulgentius would appear to have given the reins, not exactly to the steed, but to the ass, of his fancy, in reference to the Mantuan.
Fulgentius[497] occupies a notable place in the history of Allegory, often recognized as a key link between the final stages of classical allegory in Claudian and the increasingly abundant allegorical ideas of early Christian preachers and commentators. These ideas grew more complex and widespread until Allegory fully bloomed in the Romance of the Rose, followed by its decline. Unfortunately, as we've seen, Allegory was not a new concept in criticism; it was more like a long-standing issue—and Fulgentius merely signals a new and intense flare-up of it. Virgil, who was beloved throughout the late Roman world, was reportedly especially favored in Africa: and it seems that Fulgentius let his imagination run wild, not quite taking the reins, but allowing his thoughts to roam freely regarding the Mantuan.
The writings of the Fulgentian clan (none of which, fortunately, is long) consist of (1) three books of Mitologiæ (Mythologiæ), of (2) the Expositio Virgilianæ Continentiæ |The Fulgentii and their books.| secundum Philosophos Morales which is our principal text, and of (3) a shorter Expositio Sermonum Antiquorum, attributed to Fabius Planciades Fulgentius, who was probably of African birth, and probably lived in the early sixth century; of (4) a tractate, De Ætatibus Mundi et Hominis, attributed to Fabius Claudius Gordianus Fulgentius; and (5) of a note on the Thebaid of Statius, attributed to Fulgentius, Saint and Bishop. The personalities of these persons are to the last degree unknown; and it is very uncertain whether they were in reality one or two or three. The books we may best cite as 1, 2, 3, 4, 5.
The writings of the Fulgentian clan (none of which, thankfully, is long) consist of (1) three books of
4 is far better written and more sensible than the others; but it has nothing to do with our subject. 3 is a short list (sixteen pages and sixty-two articles) of notes on out-of-the-way words (abstrusi sermones), where it is curious to find among really unusual locutions—friguttire, suggrundaria, tittivilitium, and the like—such to us everyday ones as problema and auctio. 2 and 5 concern our business, equally in substance, unequally in importance and extent, and to understand them both, it is desirable to read 1 at least cursorily, although it, like them, is a tissue of appallingly barbarous Latin—enshrining allegorical interpretations as ridiculous as the most absurd in the Gesta 394Romanorum,[498] and derivations which in their sheer serious insanity surpass the most promising efforts of the clever and sportive schoolboy in the same kind. As no one, I think, who reads this book will regard me as a detractor of the Dark and Middle Ages, I may speak here without fear and without favour.
4 is written much better and makes more sense than the others; however, it’s not related to our topic. 3 is a brief list (sixteen pages and sixty-two articles) of notes on obscure words (obscure conversations), where it’s interesting to find among the truly unusual terms—friguttire,
Having surveyed Mythology from the point of view of the most grovelling allegory, etymologically assisted by such fancies as that Teiresias (Teresias in his spelling) is derived |The Super Thebaiden and Expositio Virgiliana.| from theros and æon, meaning “eternal summer,” and that Ulixes Græce (it will go near to be thought shortly that Fulgentius knew less Greek than Shakespeare) is “quasi-olon xenos id est omnium peregrinus,” Fulgentius seems to have turned to literature. If he also wrote the note on the Thebaid attributed to the Sainted Bishop (and it is very much in the same style), he confined himself to a brief argument of the story, with a few etymologies, such as “Creon quasi cremens omnia,” and a short preface. In this he tells us that he “can never without grand ammiration[499] retract the ininvestigable prudence of the poets, and the immarcescible vein of their genius”: and having thus prepared rejoicing for the heart of the Limousin scholar nine hundred years ahead, he sets the fashion to Lyly by observing “Diligit puer nucem ad ludum integram: sapiens autem et adultus frangit ad gustum.” But this, though not insignificant, is a slight thing.
Having looked at Mythology through the lens of a deep allegory, influenced by ideas like how Teiresias (spelled Teresias) comes from theros and æon, meaning “eternal summer,” and that Ulixes Græce (soon we'll probably think Fulgentius knew less Greek than Shakespeare) means “quasi-foreign stranger, that is, a wanderer of all,” Fulgentius seems to have turned his attention to literature. If he indeed wrote the note on the Thebaid attributed to the Sainted Bishop (and it has a very similar style), he limited himself to a brief summary of the story, including a few etymologies such as “Creon almost burning everything,” and a short introduction. In this, he states that he “can never without great admiration retract the uninvestigable wisdom of the poets, and the everlasting vein of their genius”: and having thus prepared joy for the heart of the Limousin scholar nine hundred years later, he sets the trend for Lyly by noting "The boy loves the whole nut at play: but the wise and mature person breaks it open to taste." However, while not insignificant, this is a minor detail.
The Expositio Virgiliana or Virgiliana Continentia (this word being late Latin for “contents”) is itself not long: it fills, with apparatus criticus, some five-and-twenty pages. If it were not written in a most detestable style, combining the presence of more than the affectation and barbarism of Martianus with a complete absence of his quaintness and full-blooded savour, it would be rather agreeable to read: even as it is, it is full of interest. We catch Virgil in mid-flight through the void, from that position 395of universal exponent of sober literary art which we have seen him occupy with Macrobius, to his rank as beneficent enchanter a few centuries later. The Bucolics and Georgics are full of such Phisica secreta, such misticæ rationes, that they are actually dangerous to touch. He has passed over the interna viscera nullius pæne artis in these books. In the first Eclogue he has physically summed up the three lives (active, contemplative, and enjoying); in the fourth, he is a prophet; in the fifth, a priest; in the sixth, partly a musician, partly a physiologist; in the seventh, botanicen dinamin tetigit, he has touched the power of botany;[500] in the eighth he has pointed out magic and the apotelesmatic of the musician; combining this with euphemesis,[501] in the ninth.
The Virgil's Exposition or Virgiliana Continentia (this term being late Latin for "contents") isn’t very long: it spans about twenty-five pages, including the critical apparatus. If it weren’t written in an incredibly annoying style that mixes more than the pretentiousness and roughness of Martianus with a complete lack of his charm and rich flavor, it would actually be pretty enjoyable to read: as it stands, it’s still quite interesting. We find Virgil in the middle of his journey through the unknown, moving from the role of a universal exponent of sober literary art, as we’ve seen him in Macrobius, to his status as a benevolent enchanter a few centuries later. The Bucolics and Georgics are filled with such Hidden Physics, such mystical reasons, that they’re practically dangerous to handle. He has overlooked the in the internal organs of no craft in these works. In the first Eclogue, he has physically summarized the three lives (active, contemplative, and enjoying); in the fourth, he is a prophet; in the fifth, a priest; in the sixth, he is partly a musician, partly a physiologist; in the seventh, dynamic botanical interests, he has touched on the power of botany; [500] in the eighth, he has pointed out magic and the apotelesmatic of the musician; combining this with euphemesis, [501] in the ninth.
In the first Georgic he is throughout an astrologer and then a “eufemetic”; in the second, a physiologist and medical man; in the third, wholly an aruspex; and in the fourth, is to the fullest musical. But Fulgentius will not meddle further with the details of these books; and, after a breathless and intricate prologue, attacks the Æneid in a manner easily to be conjectured from what has been said. Every word, every syllable almost, of the first line, is tortured to yield an allegory; the account being thrown into the form, first of a dialogue between poet and interpreter, and then of a long speech from the former. Achates is “Græce quasi aconetos id est tristitiæ consuetudo.” Iopas is “quasi siopas id est taciturnitas puerilis.” The progress of the story is the growth of human life. The wanderings of the first three books are the tales that amuse youth; the fourth shows how love distracts early manhood; the fifth displays it turning to generous exercises; the sixth is deep study of nature and things; the rest active life. And if anybody wishes to know why Turnus’ charioteer was called Metiscus, “Metiscos enim Græce est ebriosus.”
In the first Georgic, he consistently plays the role of an astrologer and then a “euphemist”; in the second, he becomes a physiologist and a doctor; in the third, he is completely an augur; and in the fourth, he is most musical. However, Fulgentius will not delve further into the details of these books; after an intense and complex prologue, he approaches the Æneid in a way that can easily be inferred from what has been discussed. Every word, nearly every syllable, of the first line is twisted to produce an allegory; the narrative begins as a dialogue between the poet and the interpreter, and then shifts to a long speech from the poet. Achates is “Greece like aconetos that is a habit of sadness.” Iopas is “quasi siopas it means childlike silence.” The progression of the story reflects the journey of human life. The adventures in the first three books are the stories that entertain youth; the fourth highlights how love distracts young adulthood; the fifth shows the shift to noble pursuits; the sixth emphasizes deep study of nature and existence; and the rest is about active life. And if anyone wants to know why Turnus’ charioteer was named Metiscus, "Metiscos means drunken in Greek."
396It cannot be necessary to say much of this, which speaks for itself; it is, as we said at first, the intellectus (or rather the want of intellect) sibi permissus and expatiating unchecked. Qui l’aime le suive!
396There's not much more to say about this; it speaks for itself. As we mentioned at the beginning, it's the understanding (or rather the lack of intellect) permitted for himself and wandering freely. If you love it, follow it!
Venantius Honorius Clementianus Fortunatus[502] (for a plethora of names was as characteristic of the Latin as of other decadences) is a much more interesting figure, and his |Venantius Fortunatus.| critical importance, if less direct, is not really inferior. He goes in the general literary memory with Sidonius, as the twin-light of not yet wholly barbaric Gaul; and he had probably more original poetic gift than his predecessor. At least, I can find nowhere in Sidonius anything approaching the throb and thrill of his two great and universally known hymns, Pange Lingua and Vexilla Regis—the earliest, perhaps, to attain that ineffable word-music of hymn-Latin, which is entirely independent of mere tune, mere setting, and which is not only equal to, but independent of, the choicest sound-music of either ancient or modern verse. He was also a livelier writer; and though he has made even further progress in the direction of affectation and bombast, these things rather add a piquancy, if not to his painful official praises of Queen Brunehault, at any rate to his expression of his half-pious, half-human affection for Radegund the Queen and Agnes the Abbess, his account of the sad results when the hospitable Mummolenus[503] would make him eat too many peaches, and his admirable description of his sail on the Moselle.
Venantius Honorius Clementianus Fortunatus[502] (having many names was a hallmark of Latin as well as other declines) is a much more fascinating figure, and while his critical importance may be less direct, it's definitely not inferior. He’s remembered alongside Sidonius as the bright light of Gaul before it became fully barbaric; he likely had more original poetic talent than his predecessor. Honestly, I can’t find anything in Sidonius that compares to the passion and excitement of his two most famous hymns, Pange Lingua and Vexilla Regis—perhaps the earliest hymns to achieve that indescribable musical quality in Latin hymns, which stands apart from mere melody and arrangement, and which matches, if not surpasses, the finest musicality of any ancient or modern poetry. He also wrote with more vitality; and although he leaned even more toward affectation and pomp, these traits add a certain spice, if not to his painful official tributes to Queen Brunehault, at least to his expressions of his half-religious, half-human affection for Queen Radegund and Abbess Agnes, his tale of the unfortunate consequences when the hospitable Mummolenus[503] made him eat too many peaches, and his excellent account of his boat ride on the Moselle.
Moreover, he was certainly accomplished in all the learning of his time. He could even write very fair, if not delightful, sapphics. And he is not to be treated with the scornful contempt which some have heaped upon him, merely because he composed (with an amount of labour which makes one’s brain and eyes ache to think of) acrostics and cross-poems of various degrees of artificiality. He has one marvellous structure of the latter kind,[504] in which not only do the frame-letters of the 397scheme make sense, but correspondences, interwoven in the text trace out, also in sense, a sort of cross patée, as thus:—
Moreover, he was definitely skilled in all the knowledge of his time. He could even write quite well, if not beautifully, in sapphics. And he shouldn't be treated with the disdain that some have shown him, just because he created (with an effort that makes one’s brain and eyes ache to think about) acrostics and cross-poems of various complexities. He has one amazing example of the latter type,[504] in which not only do the frame letters of the scheme make sense, but the correspondences, woven into the text, also outline, with meaning, a sort of cross paté, like this:—

Here the dots represent (though they are fewer) letters doing double duty, as part of sentences straight across, and in the lines of the figure itself. “The grace and liberty of the composition,” as some one says, may indeed be lost in such intricacies, yet are they not in themselves unliterary as a pastime.
Here, the dots stand for letters doing double duty, serving both in the sentences across and in the lines of the figure itself, even if there are fewer of them. “The grace and freedom of the composition,” as someone mentioned, might indeed be lost in such complexities, but aren’t they still an enjoyable pastime?
It must, however, be most frankly confessed that the literary expressions and references which we find in Fortunatus are (in the sense in which the word has so often to be used in this part of our work) “tell-tales.”
It must, however, be openly admitted that the literary expressions and references we find in Fortunatus are, in the sense that we often have to use this term in this part of our work, “tell-tales.”
The Preface of his Poems,[505] addressed to Pope Gregory, opens with a somewhat emphatic and inflated laudation of the great men of letters of old, who were, we learn, "provident in invention, serious in partition, balanced in distribution, pleasant with the heel of epilogues, fluent with the fount of bile, beautiful with succise terseness, adorned from head to foot [literally "alike crowned and buskined"] with tropes, paradigms, periods, epicheiremes," which gives us a pretty clear idea of what seemed to Fortunatus to be literature. It contains also some touches of the “Italic”[506] writer’s contempt of those who “make 398no distinction between the shriek of the goose and the song of the swan,” who love “the harp buzzing barbarous leods.” But far fewer direct references to literature occur in these poems than in those of Sidonius. In II. ix.,[507] to the Parisian clergy who bade him resume his long-abandoned lyre, he takes it up purely as the hymn-writer, not the man of letters. There is more of the attitude of the latter in the prose epistle (III. iv.)[508] to Bishop Felix, but it does not come to very much. In the tenth of the same book,[509] the same bishop (who had, it seems, turned a river from its course) receives a complimentary reference to Homer, but none to Herodotus. Yet another bishop (of the undeniably Frankish name of Bertechramnus) is complimented, in the eighteenth, on his epigrams.[510] But Fortunatus, after much applause, does not fear (let us hope that the Frank was more placable than his brother prelate of Granada later) to add—
The Preface of his Poems,[505] addressed to Pope Gregory, starts with an overly enthusiastic and grand praise of the famous writers of the past, who were described as "smart in ideas, serious in structure, balanced in flow, entertaining with the final touches, expressive with their anger, elegant in their brevity, and fully decorated with figures of speech, examples, sentences, and rhetorical constructions," giving us a clear glimpse of what Fortunatus considered to be literature. It also contains some hints of the “Italic”[506] writer's disdain for those who “cannot tell the difference between the honking of a goose and the song of a swan,” who enjoy “the harp making harsh barbaric tunes.” However, there are far fewer direct mentions of literature in these poems than in those of Sidonius. In II. ix.,[507] when addressed to the Parisian clergy who urged him to pick up his long-abandoned lyre again, he approaches it solely as a hymn-writer, not as a literary figure. The literary attitude is more present in the prose epistle (III. iv.)[508] to Bishop Felix, but it doesn’t amount to much. In the tenth of the same book,[509] the same bishop (who apparently redirected a river) receives a nod to Homer, but not to Herodotus. Yet another bishop (with the unmistakably Frankish name Bertechramnus) is praised in the eighteenth for his epigrams.[510] But Fortunatus, after receiving much praise, isn't afraid (let’s hope the Frank was more agreeable than his fellow bishop in Granada later) to add—
Let us congratulate Venantius on not yielding to the heresy of the “extra-metrical syllable,” which has deceived some of the very elect in more illuminated days. Some slight glimmers are given by the flattery,[511] more elaborate than anything yet noticed, of still another bishop, Martin of Gallicia: and in V. iii.[512] we get a ticket-list of the same kind (though shorter and slighter) as those of which Sidonius is so prodigal. In this, after Athanasius has been designated fortis, Hilary clarus, Martin dives, and Ambrose gravis, he adds the distich—
Let’s congratulate Venantius for not giving in to the heresy of the “extra-metrical syllable,” which has misled some of the most enlightened people in the past. Some faint hints come from the flattery,[511] which is more elaborate than anything we've seen so far, of another bishop, Martin of Gallicia: and in V. iii.[512] we see a similar list (though shorter and less detailed) to those Sidonius often shares. In this list, after Athanasius has been called strong, Hilary clear, Martin dives, and Ambrose gravy, he adds the couplet—
The epistle to Syagrius of Autun (V. vi.)[513], which introduces another elaborate cross-poem, contains a vindication of it, by a twist of the Horatian tag to the effect that as painting and poetics are so like, why should you not combine them in such 399a fashion? After which the intricacies of the poem itself are carefully explained. The reference to “us Romans” in the poem to Sigebert (V. ii. 98)[514] (where he compliments the king on his skill, Sicambrian as he is, in the Latin tongue) suggests that the writer would have been scantly grateful for the inclusion of his work among “Monumenta Germaniæ.”
The letter to Syagrius of Autun (V. vi.)[513], which includes another detailed cross-poem, provides a defense of it by twisting a Horatian saying to point out that since painting and poetry are so similar, why not mix them together in such a way? After that, the complexities of the poem itself are carefully explained. The mention of “us Romans” in the poem to Sigebert (V. ii. 98)[514] (where he praises the king for his skill, Sicambrian though he is, in the Latin language) indicates that the writer would have hardly felt grateful for having his work included among “Monumenta Germaniæ.”
The genuine prose works of Fortunatus, consisting only of a few Saints’ Lives, do not promise much; but there is at least one remarkable passage in them. It is the opening of the Life of Saint Marcellus[515] in which his customary deprecation takes this form. “Illustrious orators of the most eloquent genius, whose speeches are distinguished by varied flowers, and shadowed by the vernal tendrils of eloquence, are wont deliberately to seek common causes and sterile matter, that they may show themselves as possessing an inexhaustible flow of speech on the smallest subjects, and as able to inundate the dryest themes with their internal founts of rhetoric. Men not so clever cannot even treat great subjects,” &c.
The authentic writings of Fortunatus, which include only a few Saints’ Lives, don't seem very promising; however, there is at least one notable passage in them. It is the beginning of the Life of Saint Marcellus[515] where his usual self-deprecation takes this form: “Renowned speakers of exceptional talent, whose speeches are marked by diverse elements and enhanced by the fresh tendrils of eloquence, often intentionally look for mundane topics and meaningless material, so they can showcase their endless ability to elaborate on the smallest issues, and manage to flood the driest subjects with their deep well of rhetoric. Those who aren't as skilled can't even handle significant topics,” etc.
And this, falling in with the other glimpses we have obtained, gives no misty view of the critical standpoint of this agreeable writer. The literary nisus, the literary tone, are fairly well maintained; there is no glaring lack of positive knowledge; and neither style nor sense shows anything like the degradation of Fulgentius. But Fortunatus, far more than Sidonius, is, in the good old phrase, “to seek” in the general field of matters literary, and especially in its critical quarters. Glitter and clatter, tinsel and crackers, are in prose, if not in verse (he is far more sober there), too much his ideals. The curse of the ancient formal Rhetoric has so far outlasted its blessings, that the expression of opinion last quoted would suit, and almost exaggerate, the position of the worst of the old declamation-makers. As to prosody, he has to some extent, if not wholly, “kept the bird in his bosom,” and his affection for subtleties in arrangement is, as has been said, not so wholly to his discredit as Mr Addison and Mr Pope thought. But it is rather a dangerous support; and he has very few others.
And this, in line with the other insights we've gathered, gives us a clear view of this agreeable writer's critical perspective. The literary quality and tone are quite well maintained; there's no noticeable lack of solid knowledge; and neither style nor meaning shows any sign of the decline seen in Fulgentius. However, Fortunatus, much more than Sidonius, is, as the old saying goes, “to seek” in the broader literary landscape, especially in its critical aspects. Flashiness and superficiality are too much his ideals in prose, although he is much more restrained in verse. The drawbacks of ancient formal Rhetoric have outlived its advantages to the extent that the previously mentioned opinion would fit, and even exaggerate, the position of the worst of the old declaimers. Regarding prosody, he has somewhat, if not entirely, “kept the bird in his bosom,” and his fondness for subtle arrangements is not as entirely negative as Mr. Addison and Mr. Pope thought. But it is a rather precarious support, and he has very few other strengths.
400As Fulgentius and Venantius have stood for the sixth, so Isidore and Bede[516] may stand for the seventh century, while Bede’s flourishing time stretches into the eighth.
400Just as Fulgentius and Venantius represent the sixth century, Isidore and Bede[516] can be seen as representing the seventh century, while Bede’s peak period extends into the eighth.
Isidore’s treatment of Grammar[517] is much fuller than his handling of her showier sister Rhetoric.[518] It fills the whole of |Isidore of Seville again.| the First Book of the curious Encyclopædia called the Origines, and is much more liberally arranged than the usual grammatical treatise, including a great deal of applied matter of various kinds, visibly filching Tropes and Figures from Rhetoric herself, and, besides dealing with Prosody, even devoting sections to the Fable and to History under more than one head. There is much interesting (if not for us strictly relevant) matter in the earlier chapters, where we read that literæ are quasi legiteræ, and that Greek and Latin appear to have arisen out of Hebrew. The vitia, from barbarism and solœcism downwards, are pure Rhetoric, containing, as they do, things like tapeinosis and amphibology, with which Grammar, as such, has certainly nothing to do; and they are near the rhetorical side of Criticism herself. The Metaplasms which follow, as purely verbal, may be claimed by the elder sister, but the schemata and the tropi are unquestioned usurpations. And thereafter, with Chapter Thirty-Seven De Prosa, we are almost on our own ground.
Isidore’s approach to Grammar[517] is much more comprehensive than his treatment of its flashier counterpart, Rhetoric.[518] It occupies the entirety of the First Book of the intriguing Encyclopædia called Origines, and is organized in a more liberal manner than a typical grammar book, containing a lot of practical information in various forms, clearly borrowing Tropes and Figures from Rhetoric herself. In addition to addressing Prosody, it also dedicates sections to Fable and History under multiple categories. There’s a lot of fascinating (if not strictly relevant to us) content in the earlier chapters, where we learn that literature are sort of literate, and that Greek and Latin seem to have originated from Hebrew. The vices, from barbarism and solœcism onward, belong purely to Rhetoric, as they include concepts like tapeinosis and amphibology, which are certainly not the concern of Grammar itself; they align closely with the rhetorical side of Criticism. The Metaplasms that follow, being purely verbal, may be associated with the older sibling, but the models and the tropi are clearly usurpations. After that, with Chapter Thirty-Seven De Prose, we are almost on our own territory.
Isidore, if not (save in his title) very original, is judicious in his selections from the public stock, and puts them together in a much more useful fashion than some authors of “composition-books” a good deal his juniors. Prose is “a straightforward form of speech freed from metre.” Metres (he has given “feet” a good deal earlier) are the fixed arrangements of feet which constitute verse. Their names are classified and accounted for, as are, subsequently, the chief forms of poetry in which they appear. The origination of these is claimed for various sacred 401persons—of the Hymn for David, “who was long before Ennius,” of the Epithalamium for Solomon. Not a few of the definitions, though desultory and oddly selected, are noteworthy, and the considerable space given to that of the Cento is characteristic of the age.
Isidore, while not particularly original (except in title), is smart in choosing from the public pool of knowledge and organizes it in a much more helpful way than some of the younger authors of “composition-books.” Prose is defined as “a straightforward way of speaking that doesn’t follow a meter.” Meters (which he refers to as “feet” earlier) are the specific patterns of feet that make up verse. Their names are categorized and explained, along with the main forms of poetry in which they are found. Various sacred figures are credited with their creation—the Hymn for David, who existed long before Ennius, and the Epithalamium for Solomon. Many of the definitions, though somewhat random and oddly chosen, are significant, and the substantial attention given to the Cento’s definition reflects the characteristics of the time.
Fable, as has been said, has a section to itself, an honour which is prophetic of—and considering Isidore’s influence may, to some extent, have caused—the great attention paid in the Middle Ages to that kind. The History sections, though four in number, are much shorter—indeed, scarcely so long together as the single one allotted to Fable, which fact also is true, as the needle is, to the pole of the time. It is much better, Isidore thinks, that a man should only write of what he has actually seen. But History is not useless reading. Strictly, it is of our own time; “Annals” of the past; while Ephemeris is a diurnal and Kalendarium a monthly history. Finally the book ends with a contrast of historia, argumentum, and fabula. The first is of true things really done; the second of things which, though they have not been done, might be; the third of things which neither have been done nor can be, because they are contrary to nature. Here argumentum clearly looks towards oratory: with regard to the difference between historia and fabula, it must be admitted that the ages which followed very scrupulously forgot their teacher’s warning.
Fable, as mentioned, has its own section, which is a sign of—and considering Isidore’s influence may have somewhat shaped—the significant attention given to that genre in the Middle Ages. The History sections, although there are four, are much shorter—indeed, they hardly add up to the length of the single section dedicated to Fable, which also reflects the focus of the time. Isidore believes it's far better for someone to write only about what they have actually seen. However, History is still worthwhile to read. Strictly speaking, it pertains to our own time; "Annals" of the past, while Ephemeris serves as a daily record and Kalendarium a monthly account. Finally, the book concludes with a comparison of story, argument, and story. The first relates to true events that actually happened; the second involves things that, although they haven't occurred, could potentially happen; the third concerns matters that neither have occurred nor can occur, as they go against nature. Here, argument clearly points toward oratory. Regarding the distinction between story and story, it must be acknowledged that the subsequent ages consistently overlooked their teacher’s caution.
But even this does not exhaust our indebtedness to a very agreeable work, full of good sense and sound learning. The Sixth Book, which begins with an account of the Old and New Testament, diverges to the consideration of books generally. A note on famous libraries leads Isidore to record the chief authorities on Biblical Exegesis, from whom he passes to Latin libraries, to others (those of the Martyr Pamphilus and of Jerome), and thence to authors. Much writing attracts him first: and Varro, the Greek Chalcenterus, Origen, and St Augustine are picked out, the not entirely single-edged compliment being paid to the last, that not only could nobody write his books by working day and night, but nobody could read them completely by a similar expenditure of time and labour. An odd division of works follows, into excerpta or scholia, 402“homilies,” and “tomes” or books,[519] or volumes: and this is followed by a string of remarks, as before rather desultory, on different kinds of books and writings, commentaries, prefaces, and what not. Then Isidore passes to the material side, and discusses waxen and wooden tablets, parchment, paper, with something about format. The staff and the plant of libraries follow; and then, returning from things profane to things divine, the book finishes with an account of the Calendar and the Offices of the Church.
But even this doesn’t capture all our gratitude for a very enjoyable work, full of good sense and solid knowledge. The Sixth Book, which starts with a discussion of the Old and New Testament, shifts to a general discussion about books. A note on famous libraries prompts Isidore to list the main authorities on Biblical Exegesis, from which he moves on to Latin libraries, including those of the Martyr Pamphilus and Jerome, and then to various authors. He finds much writing appealing at first: Varro, the Greek Chalcenterus, Origen, and St. Augustine stand out, with a slightly mixed compliment given to the latter, stating that not only could nobody write his books by working day and night, but nobody could read them entirely with the same dedication of time and effort. An unusual categorization of works follows, into excerpta or scholarship, “homilies,” and “tomes” or books,[519] or volumes: and this is followed by a series of comments, as before fairly scattered, on different types of books and writings, commentaries, prefaces, and so on. Then Isidore shifts to the physical side, discussing wax and wooden tablets, parchment, paper, with a bit about format. He talks about the staff and the structure of libraries, and then, moving back from secular matters to sacred ones, the book concludes with a description of the Calendar and the Offices of the Church.
Those to whose taste and intellect this kind of thing appears despicable must, of course, be permitted to despise it. Others will prefer to recognise, with interest and sympathy, the combination of an extremely strong desire for knowledge, and the possession of no small quantity thereof, not merely with great disadvantages of resource and supply, but with a most curious and (if it were not so healthy and so promising) pathetic inability to distinguish, to know exactly where to plant the grip, what to discard, what simply to neglect. And they, once more, will see in this whole attitude, in this childhood crying for the light, something more encouraging than the complacent illumination of certain other ages, with which, perhaps, they may be more fully acquainted.
Those who find this kind of thing despicable are certainly entitled to their opinion. Others may prefer to recognize, with interest and sympathy, the combination of a strong desire for knowledge along with a fair amount of it, not just despite significant challenges in resources and supply, but also with a strange and (if it weren't so healthy and promising) somewhat sad inability to distinguish what's important, where to focus their efforts, what to discard, and what to simply overlook. They will, once again, see in this entire attitude, in this childlike yearning for understanding, something more uplifting than the self-satisfied enlightenment of certain other times, which they might be more familiar with.
Bede,[520] a century later than Isidore, presents a changed but not a lesser interest. It is utterly improbable that the Bishop |Bede again.| of Seville found himself in face of any vernacular writing that could be called in the least literary—if any vernacular except Latin and Old Basque can be supposed to have existed in Spain at all. Bede’s circumstances were quite different. The most famous passage in his writings—the story of Cædmon—is sufficient to tell us, even if we did not know it from other testimony, and from his extant death-bed verses, that he was well acquainted with vernacular poetry.
Bede,[520] a century after Isidore, offers a different but still significant perspective. It's highly unlikely that the Bishop Bede again. of Seville encountered any vernacular writing that could be considered even slightly literary—if any vernacular other than Latin and Old Basque existed in Spain at all. Bede’s situation was quite different. The most well-known part of his work—the story of Cædmon—clearly indicates, even without other evidence, and from his surviving death-bed verses, that he was familiar with vernacular poetry.
But he seems to have thought it either unnecessary or undesirable 403to give any critical attention to it. His Ars Metrica[521], like his Orthography[522] and his Rhetoric,[523] concerns |His Ars Metrica.| itself strictly with Latin. That this was on the whole better for the time, and so indirectly for us, who are the offspring of that time; that it was better for the vernaculars to be left to grow and seed themselves, and be transformed naturally without any attempt to train and so to cramp them; that it was, on the other hand, all important that the hand of discipline should be kept on the only “regular” writing, that of Latin—we may not only admit with frankness, but most eagerly and spontaneously advance and maintain. But the carnal man cannot help sighing for a tractate—a tractatule even of the tiniest—on English verse, from the Venerable One. There are, however, in the Ars Metrica one large and several small crumbs of comfort. It is a pity that the learned and accurate Keil should have spoken so scornfully[524] of the undoubted truth that, while Bede supplements the precepts of the old grammarians in no whit, his whole usefulness lies in regard to the examination of more recent poets, and, as he calls them, “modern versifiers”; and should, a little further, have still more scornfully declined[525] to trouble himself with verifying unnamed references to such persons as Prudentius, Sedulius, Venantius Fortunatus, and others. To despise any age of literature is not literary: and to ignore it (as the motto which I have ventured to borrow from the excellent Leyser hath it in other words) is not safe. I think we may ask Herr Keil this question, “Is it not exactly of the moderni versificatores that Bede can speak to us with advantage?” Do we, except by a supererogation of curiosity, want remarks from him on Virgil and Ovid?
But he seems to have thought it either unnecessary or undesirable 403 to give any critical attention to it. His Ars Metrica[521], like his Orthography[522] and his Rhetoric,[523] concerns His Ars Metrica. itself strictly with Latin. It was overall better for the time, and indirectly for us, who are descendants of that time; it was better for the vernacular languages to be allowed to grow and develop naturally, without efforts to control or restrict them; yet it was crucial that the discipline should be maintained over the only “regular” writing, which was Latin. We may not only acknowledge this honestly, but we can enthusiastically promote and uphold it. Still, the ordinary person can't help wishing for a treatise—even a tiny one—on English verse from the Venerable One. However, in the Ars Metrica there are one significant and several minor bits of comfort. It’s unfortunate that the knowledgeable and precise Keil should have spoken so dismissively[524] of the undeniable fact that, while Bede doesn't add anything to the teachings of the old grammarians, his entire value lies in examining more recent poets, and, as he calls them, “modern versifiers”; and should, a little further, have even more scornfully refused[525] to bother verifying unnamed references to individuals like Prudentius, Sedulius, Venantius Fortunatus, and others. To disregard any era of literature isn't a literary approach, and to overlook it (as the saying which I’ve borrowed from the excellent Leyser puts it differently) isn't wise. I think we can ask Herr Keil this question: “Isn't it exactly about the modern poets that Bede can speak to us benefiting?” Do we really want his thoughts on Virgil and Ovid, except out of sheer curiosity?
Bede (who addresses the tract to the same Cuthbert whom we have to thank for the charming account of his death) begins with the letter, goes on to the syllable, and then has a chapter of peculiar interest on common syllables—those stumbling-blocks 404to so many modern students of English prosody. The quantity of syllables in various positions is then dealt with successively, and next the metres, cæsura, elision, &c. One may note as specially interesting the section Quæ sit optima Carminis forma (p. 243), both as showing long before, in reference to the hexameter, the same “striving after the best” which appears in Dante’s extrication of the canzone and the hendecasyllable from meaner forms and lines, and as indicating something like a sense of that “verse-paragraph” which was to be the method of Shakespeare and of Milton. In dealing with these things he sometimes quotes, and still more frequently relies upon, Mallius Theodorus. But the passage which, if it existed alone, would make the book valuable (though in that case, as no doubt in many others, we should be prone to think that we had lost something more precious than it actually is), comes under the head De Rhythmo. After saying that the “Common books of a hundred metres”[526] will give many of these which he has omitted, he goes on thus: “But rhythm seems to be like metres, in that it is a modulated arrangement of words, governed not by metrical rule, but by the number of syllables, according to the judgment of the ear. And there can be rhythm without metre, though there can be no metre without rhythm: or, as it may be more clearly defined, metre is rhythm with modulation, rhythm modulation without proportion. But for the most part you will find, by a certain chance, proportion likewise in rhythm: not that any artificial discipline is used, but from the conduct of the sound and the modulation itself; and such as the poets of the people naturally produce in a rustic, learned poets in a learned manner.”[527] And then he quotes, as examples of iambic and trochaic rhythms respectively, the well-known hymns, Rex æterne Domine and Apparebit repentina.
Bede (who writes this tract to the same Cuthbert we owe for the lovely account of his death) starts with the letter, moves on to the syllable, and then includes a chapter of particular interest on common syllables—those stumbling blocks for so many modern students of English prosody. He then addresses the quantity of syllables in different positions in succession, followed by metres, cæsura, elision, etc. Notably interesting is the section What is the best form of poetry? (p. 243), as it shows, long before, in reference to the hexameter, the same “striving after the best” that appears in Dante’s refinement of the song and the hendecasyllable from lesser forms and lines, and suggesting something akin to the “verse-paragraph” method later used by Shakespeare and Milton. In discussing these elements, he occasionally quotes and often relies on Mallius Theodorus. However, the excerpt that would make the book valuable on its own (although in that case, as in many others, we might think we had lost something more precious than it actually is) falls under the title On Rhythm. After mentioning that the “Common books of a hundred metres”[526] will provide many that he has left out, he continues: “But rhythm seems to be like metres, in that it is a modulated arrangement of words, governed not by metrical rule, but by the number of syllables, based on the judgment of the ear. There can be rhythm without metre, though there can be no metre without rhythm: or, to put it more clearly, metre is rhythm with modulation, while rhythm is modulation without proportion. Typically, you will find some proportion in rhythm by chance: not that any artificial discipline is applied, but arising from the natural sound and modulation itself; and it's like what the poets create in a rustic way, while learned poets do it in a scholarly manner.”[527] He then quotes, as examples of iambic and trochaic rhythms respectively, the well-known hymns, Eternal King, Lord and It will appear suddenly.
Now this, which, though partly a result of, is quite different from, the classical opposition of rhythm and metre, is a thing 405of the first importance, and could not have been said by any one who had neglected the moderni versificatores: while it would perhaps not have been said so clearly and well by any one who had not known, and paid some attention to, the rising vernaculars. Even if, as Keil thinks, Bede followed such writers as Victorinus and Audax, he confirmed and strengthened this following by his study of recent verse.
Now, this, which is partly a result of but quite different from the traditional conflict between rhythm and meter, is incredibly important and couldn't have been articulated by anyone who ignored the modern poets: while it probably wouldn't have been expressed as clearly and effectively by anyone who wasn't familiar with, and hadn’t considered, the emerging vernacular languages. Even if, as Keil suggests, Bede followed writers like Victorinus and Audax, he solidified and enhanced this connection through his study of recent poetry.
I do not perceive any great crux in this passage: but Guest[528] was puzzled by the phrase numero syllabarum, which he seems to have taken as meaning that rhythm was more, not less, strict than metre in syllabic regularity. I am not sure that the words bear this interpretation: but, even if they did, we must remember that the rhythms of which Bede was speaking are very strict syllabically, and admit little or no equivalence. The more prudish hymn-writers even dislike elision, and give every syllable its value.
I don't see any major issue in this passage: however, Guest[528] was confused by the term syllable count, which he seems to have interpreted as suggesting that rhythm is more strict, not less, than meter in terms of syllabic regularity. I'm not convinced that the words support this interpretation; however, even if they did, we need to keep in mind that the rhythms that Bede was discussing are very strict syllabically and allow little to no equivalence. The more conservative hymn writers are even averse to elision and assign every syllable its full value.
It is not from caprice or idleness that the somewhat minute examination thus given to the opening centuries of the Dark |The Central Middle Ages to be more rapidly passed over.| or early Middle Ages will now be exchanged for a more rapid flight over the central portion of the same division of history. There are two very good reasons for this course. The first is, that there is a very great absence, probably of all material, certainly of material that is accessible. The second is, that even if such material existed and could be got at, it would probably be of little if of any service. When conditions of rhythmical composition in Latin were once settled, that composition was pursued with delightful results,[529] but with half traditional, half instinctive, absence of critical inquiry as to form. It was impossible that any such inquiry should take place, in the case of the vernaculars, until they had reached a state of actual creative 406development, which none of them enjoyed till the twelfth century, and hardly any of them till the thirteenth. As for appreciation, other than traditional, of authors classical, patristic, or contemporary, this was rendered a rare thing by that very mental constitution of the Middle Ages which has already been often referred to, and which will be more fully discussed in the Interchapter following this book. This constitution, rich in many priceless qualities, almost entirely lacked self-detachment on the one hand, and egotistic introspection on the other. It can very seldom have occurred to any Mediæval to isolate himself from the usual estimate of writers—to separate his opinion of their formal excellence from the interest, or the use, of their contents. And even if it had so occurred to any one, he would probably not have thought that opinion worth communicating. From which things, much more than from the assumed shallowness or puerility, a thousand years saw an almost astoundingly small change in regard to the matters with which we deal. Boethius and Martianus are text-books to the early sixteenth century as to the early sixth: the satirical lampoons of the religious wars in France burlesque the form, and use the language, of the hymns of Venantius Fortunatus:[530] Hawes and Douglas look at literature and science with the eyes of Isidore, if not even of Cassiodorus. Whether this conservatism did not invite, disastrously, the reaction of the Renaissance-criticism, we shall have to consider later; it is certain that it limits, very notably, the material of the present book, and especially of this portion of the present chapter.chapter. On two very remarkable books of the earliest thirteenth century, the Labyrinthus attributed to Eberhard, and the Nova Poetria of Geoffrey de Vinsauf, we may dwell with the utmost advantage. Otherwise a few notes, chiefly on the formal Arts Poetic of the mid-Middle Age, are not only all that need, but almost all that can, be given before we turn to the great mediæval document of our subject, the De Vulgari Eloquio of Dante.
It’s not out of whim or laziness that the detailed look we just took at the early centuries of the Dark Ages or early Middle Ages will now shift to a quicker overview of the central part of that historical period. There are two good reasons for this change. First, there is a significant lack of material available, probably no material we can access at all. Second, even if such material existed and was accessible, it would likely be of little or no use. Once the patterns of Latin composition were established, they were pursued with enjoyable outcomes, but with a mix of traditional and instinctive approaches that lacked serious questioning about their form. It was unlikely that any critical examination would occur in the case of the vernacular languages until they reached an actual state of creative development, which none achieved until the twelfth century, and hardly any until the thirteenth. As for appreciating classical, church, or contemporary authors beyond the traditional view, this was rare due to the mental framework of the Middle Ages that has often been referenced and will be explored further in the chapter after this book. This framework, while rich in many valuable qualities, largely lacked self-reflection and egotistical introspection. It’s hard to imagine that any medieval person would have thought to separate their opinion of a writer’s formal skill from the interest or utility of their content. Even if someone had, they likely wouldn’t have considered that opinion worth sharing. Because of this, along with the assumed superficiality or childishness of the era, there was surprisingly little change in the topics we’re dealing with over a thousand years. Boethius and Martianus were reference books in the early sixteenth century just as they were in the early sixth: the satirical jabs from the religious wars in France mimic the style and use the language of the hymns by Venantius Fortunatus; Hawes and Douglas viewed literature and science through the lens of Isidore, if not even Cassiodorus. Whether this conservatism led to the negative backlash of Renaissance criticism is something we’ll need to consider later; it’s clear that it significantly limits the material of this book, especially in this part of the current chapter.chapter. We can focus beneficially on two notable books from the early thirteenth century, the Labyrinth attributed to Eberhard and the New Poetry by Geoffrey de Vinsauf. Other than that, a few notes mainly on the formal Arts Poetic of the mid-Middle Ages are about all that need to be mentioned before we turn to the great medieval document on our topic, Dante’s De Vulgari Eloquio.
407In the vernacular languages it is hardly necessary to do more than refer to the instructions for accomplishing the intricacies |Provençal and Latin treatises.| of Provençal verse found in that tongue;[531] the Latin rhythmics are rather more interesting. Until quite recently, access to them, save in the case of those students who unite palæographical accomplishment with leisure and means to travel all over Europe, was almost confined to two precious collections, the Reliquiæ Antiquæ of Wright and Halliwell, and the plump and pleasing volume of Polycarp Leyser, which, among its varied treasures, gives the entire Labyrinthus of Eberhard, the most important of them all. Now, however, the really admirable industry of Signor Giovanni Mari has collected, not merely the metrical part of the Labyrinthus, and the work (also rather famous) of John de Garlandia, but no less than six others, all of the thirteenth or fourteenth centuries.[532] It is indeed not impossible that the first of these, the De Rhythmico Dictamine, may in its original have been as old as the twelfth, to which the Labyrinthus itself used also to be assigned.
407In everyday language, it’s usually enough to mention the guidelines for mastering the complexities of Provençal verse in that language;Provençal and Latin texts. the Latin verses are actually more intriguing. Until recently, access to them was almost limited to those students who combined paleographical skills with the time and resources to travel across Europe, relying mainly on two valuable collections: the Reliquiæ Antiquæ by Wright and Halliwell, and the rich and enjoyable book by Polycarp Leyser, which contains the complete Labyrinth by Eberhard, the most significant of all. However, now the remarkable efforts of Signor Giovanni Mari have gathered not just the metrical section of the Labyrinth, and the also quite renowned work of John de Garlandia, but an additional six works, all from the thirteenth or fourteenth centuries.[532] It is indeed quite possible that the first of these, the On Rhythmic Dictation, might have originally dated back to the twelfth century, a period when the Labyrinth itself was also thought to be from.
The Dictamen,[533] the MSS. of which are found all over Europe, is very short. It lays down firmly the principle, which was |The De Dictamine Rhythmico.| later to differentiate Romance from Teutonic, especially English, prosody, that rhythmus est consonans paritas syllabarum sub certo numere comprehensarum; it sets the limits of the line at a minimum of four syllables and a maximum of fourteen; it designs rhyme throughout as consonance; it gives examples from well-known hymns, from the poems attributed to Mapes and some not elsewhere known; and it supplies minute distinctions of kind as “transformed,” “equicomous,” “orbiculate,” “serpentine” rhythms. The tractatule is strictly limited to rhythm proper: classical metres do not appear in it. A rehandling by a certain “Master Sion” 408differs in its examples, and is rather more minute in its subdivisions: and there is yet a third version or pair of versions showing the authority and general influence of the treatise, while the Regulæ de Rhythmis hardly differ essentially, and lead to the same conclusion.
The Opinion,[533] with manuscripts found all over Europe, is quite brief. It establishes clearly the principle that later distinguishes Romance prosody from Teutonic prosody, especially English, stating that Rhythm is the harmonious arrangement of syllables within a specific count.; it sets the line length between a minimum of four syllables and a maximum of fourteen; it defines rhyme as harmony; it provides examples from well-known hymns, poems attributed to Mapes, and some lesser-known works; and it includes detailed distinctions such as “transformed,” “equicomous,” “orbiculate,” and “serpentine” rhythms. The tract is entirely focused on rhythm itself: classical meters are not included. A version by a certain “Master Sion” 408 varies in its examples and is more detailed in its classifications: there is also a third version or set of versions that demonstrate the authority and widespread impact of the treatise, while the Rules of Rhythms does not differ significantly and leads to the same conclusions.
The Ars Rhythmica of John de Garlandia is a much more elaborate composition, which originally followed upon similar |John of Garlandia.| treatments of “prose” and “metre.” It is remarkable on the one hand for giving, not mere verses, but whole poems as examples, and on the other for varying the same theme in different rhythmical dispositions. The terms of ancient metric are also borrowed rather more freely than in the Dictamen; and great attention is paid to “rhetorical colours” of verse—homœoteleuton and the like. It is much longer than any form of the Dictamen, and has a supplement dealing with the strictly metrical forms usual in hymns. This does not exhibit the learned John Garland (he may have been an Englishman) as an expert in literary history, since he writes: “Saphicum, a Sapho muliere quadam quæ fuit inventrix hujus metri: adonicum ab Adone inventore.” But in his liberal contribution of probably original examples he includes an Oda de Archidiacono, which might have been useful in a famous investigation. In fact, probably a major part of the treatise consists of not very excellent verse.
The Ars Rhythmica by John de Garlandia is a much more detailed work that builds on similar discussions of “prose” and “meter.” It stands out because it provides not just individual lines, but entire poems as examples, and it explores the same theme in different rhythmic variations. The language of ancient metrics is used more freely than in the Dictation; it also pays great attention to the “rhetorical colors” of verse—like homœoteleuton. It’s significantly longer than any version of the Recommendation, and includes a supplement that covers the specific metrical forms typically found in hymns. This doesn’t show the learned John Garland (who might have been English) as an expert in literary history, since he writes: “Saphicum, a Sapho, a certain woman who was the creator of this meter: the adonic from Adon, the inventor.” However, in his generous offering of likely original examples, he includes an Ode to the Archdeacon, which might have been useful in a well-known study. In fact, a significant portion of the work consists of not very impressive verse.
Signor Mari, conformably to his plan, has given of the Labyrinthus[534] only the short section dealing actually with |The Labyrinthus.| rhythm: but the whole poem is of very great interest and importance for us—indeed of more than any work known to me between Isidore and Dante. The work, which is otherwise called De Miseriis Rectorum Scholarum, is an elaborate treatise on pædagogics. In the progress and details of this, the writer seems to forget the lugubrious estimate of his profession with which he starts, and which goes so far as to lay down that the future schoolmaster is cursed in his mother’s 409womb. Very sound rules are however given for guiding the moral nature and conduct of this unfortunate functionary; and then his various businesses are systematically attacked in elegiacs, not at all contemptible with due allowance. The second part deals with “themes,” grammar, and, to some extent, composition in general, though the examples, like the lecture, are in verse; the third with versification. And here we get a really precious estimate of various authors, ostensibly for their educational value, but, as in Quintilian’s case, going a good deal further. Indeed, hardly since Quintilian’s own time have we had such a critical summary. Cato, a special darling of the Middle Age, is “a path of virtue and a rule of Morals,” |Critical review of poets contained in it.| “though the brevity of his metre forbids him to polish his words.” Theodolus,[535] a tenth-century writer of Eclogæ, who “champions” (is this the sense of arcet?) the cause of truth against falsehood, “and in whose verse theology plays,” comes next; and then the far better known Avianus, the instructive and moral virtue of whose fables is acknowledged, though he is debited pauperiore stylo. In one of the puns so dear to the sensible Middle Ages, Æsopus metrum non sopit—i.e., writes no dull or sleepy verse—and is otherwise highly praised. Maximianus[536] and Pamphilus (the original of the Celestina) follow, and “Geta,”[537] and a punning reference[538] to Claudian’s Rape of Proserpine. Statius, of course, is praised, indeed twice over. The “pleasing” work of Ovid, the “satire of the Venusian,” the “not juvenile but mature” ditto of Juvenal, which “lays bare and never cloaks vice”; Persius of the lofty soul, who spares no subtlety of 410mind though he is a lover of brevity, come next, while to these great satirists of old, the Architrenius[539] of John of Hauteville is yoked, with less injustice than may seem likely to devotees of classic and scorners of mediæval literature. The inevitable eccentricity (to us) of the mediæval estimate, and probably also the perseverance of the wooden censorship of Servius, is shown by the fact that only Virgil’s “themes,” not his treatment, are noticed, except obliquely. The second notice of Statius for the Thebaid, as the first had been for the Achilleid, is less reticent, praising him as eloquii jucundus melle; and Lucan is said to sing metro lucidiore, while an Alexandreid (no doubt that of Gautier of Châtillon), though described as “shining by Lucan’s light,” is extolled as a historical poem. Claudian, again by allusion, receives praise for his praise of Stilicho, and Dares (as we expect with resignation) for his “veracity”; indeed the clerestories toward that south-north are quite as lustrous as ebony. Still Homer is placed beside him without depreciation, unless the mention of Argolicum dolum is intended as a stigma. The couplet following—
Signor Mari, following his plan, has included only the brief section from the Labyrinth[534] that specifically addresses The Labyrinth. rhythm; however, the entire poem is extremely interesting and important for us—indeed, more so than any work known to me between Isidore and Dante. The piece, also referred to as The Misery of School Leaders, is an in-depth treatise on education. As he progresses, the author seems to overlook the grim view of his profession with which he begins, stating that the future schoolmaster is cursed from his mother’s 409womb. Nevertheless, he provides very sound guidelines for directing the moral character and behavior of this unfortunate role; then he systematically addresses his various responsibilities in elegiac poetry, which, with proper context, is not at all insignificant. The second section discusses “themes,” grammar, and, to some extent, composition in general, though the examples, like the lecture, are in verse; the third focuses on versification. Here, we find a truly valuable assessment of various authors, ostensibly for their educational merit but, as in Quintilian's case, goes much deeper. Indeed, hardly since Quintilian's own era have we seen such a critical summary. Cato, a particular favorite of the Middle Ages, is viewed as “a path of virtue and a moral standard,” |In-depth analysis of the poets included.| “though the brevity of his meter prevents him from refining his words.” Theodolus,[535] a tenth-century author of Eclogues, who defends (is this the meaning of arcet?) the truth against falsehood, “and in whose poetry theology plays a role,” follows; then comes the more well-known Avianus, whose fables' educational and moral power is acknowledged, though he is critiqued for lower style. In one of the clever puns favored by the sensible Middle Ages, Aesop's fable doesn't sleep—i.e., he doesn’t write dull or sleepy verse—and is otherwise highly regarded. Maximianus[536] and Pamphilus (the original of the Celestina) come next, along with “Geta,”[537] and a punning reference[538] to Claudian’s Rape of Proserpine. Statius, of course, receives praise, in fact, twice. The “pleasing” work of Ovid, the “satire of the Venusian,” and the “not juvenile but mature” works of Juvenal, which “expose and never conceal vice”; Persius, of the lofty spirit, who spares no subtlety of 410 mind though he is a lover of brevity, follow, while alongside these great satirists of old, the < cite>Architrenius[539] of John of Hauteville is paired, with less injustice than may seem likely to devotees of classical and critics of medieval literature. The inevitable eccentricity (to us) of the medieval perspective, and likely the persistence of the rigid censorship of Servius, is evident in the fact that only Virgil's “themes,” not his treatment, are mentioned, except indirectly. The second reference to Statius for the Thebaid, as the first had been for the Achilleid, is less cautious, praising him as sweet as honey; and Lucan is said to sing bright metro, while an Alexandreid (no doubt that of Gautier of Châtillon), although described as “shining by Lucan’s light,” is celebrated as a historical poem. Claudian, again through allusion, gets praise for his commendation of Stilicho, and Dares (as we expect with resignation) for his “veracity”; in fact, the clerestories toward that south-north are quite as brilliant as ebony. Still, Homer is placed beside him without depreciation, unless the mention of Argolicum trickery is meant as a stigma. The couplet following—
is annotated by Leyser “Apollonius,” but there seems some difficulty in this Apollonius. Rhodius has nothing to do with Tyre or Sidon; and Apollonius of Tyre has very little to do with prælia. The poet alluded to, whoever he is, possesses a pen with a noble manner. A Salimarius or Solinarius, who sang of the crusades, may be any versifier of William of Tyre: unless, indeed, the phrase plenus amore crucis refers to one of the numerous poems on the Invention of the Cross. Macer’s matter is praised, but not his verse, non sapit ille metro—a true Quintilianian judgment. Petrus Riga (petra cujus rigat Cristus) 411escapes better. Sedulius is noted for “sedulity” of metre, and Arator “ploughs” the apostolic facts well, while Prudentius, of course, is prudent.
is annotated by Leyser as “Apollonius,” but there seems to be some confusion about this Apollonius. Rhodius has no connection to Tyre or Sidon; and Apollonius of Tyre has very little to do with prælia. The poet in question, whoever he may be, has a writing style that's quite admirable. A Salimarius or Solinarius, who wrote about the crusades, could be any poet from William of Tyre: unless, of course, the phrase full of the love of the cross points to one of the many poems about the Discovery of the Cross. Macer's content is praised, but not his poetry, he doesn't know the metro—a true Quintilian judgment. Petrus Riga (Petra whose waters Christ flows) 411 does better. Sedulius is recognized for the “diligence” of his meter, and Arator effectively “plows” through the apostolic stories, while Prudentius, of course, is wise.
Alanus (de Insulis: “Alanus who was very sage,” as Pierre de la Sippade, the translator of Paris and Vienne from Provençal into French says) is cited for his dealing with the Seven Arts in the Anti-Claudianus; and half-a-dozen lines of rather obscure allusiveness are devoted to Matthias Vindocinensis on Tobit, Geoffrey of Vinsauf (v. infra), and Alexander of Villedieu. Prosper doctrinæ prosperitate sapit; and the list is closed by fresh praises of the above Matthias or Matthew, of Martianus Capella and his “happy style,” of Boethius, Bernardus, the Physiologus, Paraclitus (?), and Sidonius Apollinaris.[540]
Alanus (de Insulis: “Alanus who was very wise,” as Pierre de la Sippade, the translator of Paris and Vienne from Provençal into French, says) is referenced for his work on the Seven Arts in the Anti-Claudianus; and a few lines of somewhat obscure references are dedicated to Matthias Vindocinensis on Tobit, Geoffrey of Vinsauf (v. infra), and Alexander of Villedieu. Prosper prosperity brings wisdom; and the list concludes with more praises for the aforementioned Matthias or Matthew, Martianus Capella and his “happy style,” Boethius, Bernardus, the Physiologus, Paraclitus (?), and Sidonius Apollinaris.[540]
This catalogue, partly reasoned, is precious, as showing what the “Thirty best books” of the age of Dante’s birth were. It is succeeded by metrical and rhythmical directions, characterised by a good deal of punning as above, but also by acuteness and knowledge.
This catalog, which is somewhat explained, is valuable because it highlights what the "Thirty best books" were during Dante's birth era. It is followed by guidelines on meter and rhythm, notable for their clever wordplay as mentioned above, but also for their sharpness and insight.
The extract from the Labyrinthus given by Signor Mari is followed in his book by two other rhythmical tractates of |Minor rhythmical tractates.| small importance, one very short, from a MS. in the Monaco library, and a longer one, but much later (it is probably as late as 1400), by a certain Nicolo Tibino. This last is chiefly noteworthy as giving fewer examples, but much exposition and discussion: it is indeed, after the custom of these ancestors, a kind of commentary on the Labyrinthus.
The excerpt from the Labyrinth provided by Signor Mari is followed in his book by two other rhythmic essays of Minor rhythm pieces. limited importance, one very short from a manuscript in the Monaco library, and a longer one, but much later (it's likely from around 1400), by a certain Nicolo Tibino. The latter is mainly significant for offering fewer examples, but much more explanation and discussion: it is, following the tradition of these predecessors, a sort of commentary on the Labyrinth.
But, as it happens, the next piece to the Labyrinthus in Leyser is a treatise of interest as great as its own, if not greater, the Poetria Nova of Geoffrey de Vinsauf. Geoffrey, 412who, despite his French-sounding name, was certainly a |Geoffrey de Vinsauf: his Nova Poetria.| countryman of ours, has been rather unkindly treated by us. Chaucer bestowed upon him one of his most ingeniously humorous gibes,[541] and Mr Wright (the most faithful and enthusiastic guardian and restorer of our Latin poets, and usually as tolerant as any, this side of mere critical omnivorousness) uses hard language of him in the Biographia Britannica Literaria.[542] But he is too valuable to us to be here abused: rather shall we be grateful to him exceedingly for revealing the literary tastes and ideals of the age as they lived. The New Poetic[543] begins by one of those mediæval gambades which, themselves sometimes partaking of the not unamiably nonsensical, seem at the present day to have a special gift of maddening those persons whose imbecility is of a different complexion from theirs. Geoffrey dedicates his poem to Pope Innocent III. (“stupor mundi”), and is at once in a difficulty. It would not do to call the Pope Nocens; Innocens is simply impossible in a hexameter. So he plays about the subject for a score or so of lines, adding eulogistic jocular remarks on other Christian names, especially in relation to the Papacy. “Augustine may hold his tongue: Leo be quiet: John leave off: Gregory halt,”[544] while Innocent is comparable with Bartlemy in nobility, with Andrew in mildness, with St John himself in precious youth, in faith with Peter, in consummate scholarship with Paul. Then Rome is praised in comparison with England, and the poet-professor-of-poetry plunges into his subject.
But, as it turns out, the next piece in the Labyrinth by Leyser is a treatise that’s as interesting, if not more so, than its own, the New Poetry by Geoffrey de Vinsauf. Geoffrey, 412 whose French-sounding name might be misleading, was definitely one of our own. He hasn’t been treated very kindly by us. Chaucer famously poked fun at him in one of his clever jests,[541] and Mr. Wright (the most dedicated and passionate protector and reviver of our Latin poets, usually as lenient as possible, aside from extreme critical eating) speaks harshly of him in the British Literary Biography.[542] But he's too important for us to disrespect here: instead, we should be incredibly grateful to him for showcasing the literary tastes and ideals of the time as they truly were. The New Poetic[543] starts with one of those medieval antics that, while sometimes amusingly silly, seem to have a unique ability today to irritate those whose stupidity takes a different form. Geoffrey dedicates his poem to Pope Innocent III. (“stupor mundi”), which puts him in a bit of a bind. He can’t call the Pope Nocens; Innocens simply doesn’t work in a hexameter. So he dances around the topic for about twenty lines, adding playful compliments about other Christian names, particularly in relation to the Papacy. “Augustine should be quiet: Leo, hold your tongue: John, stop: Gregory, take a break,”[544] while Innocent is likened in nobility to Bartlemy, in gentleness to Andrew, in precious youth to St. John himself, in faith to Peter, and in ultimate scholarship to Paul. Then, he praises Rome in comparison to England, and the poet-professor-of-poetry dives into his topic.
His value, even if it were more flawed and alloyed than it is, will appear at once from the simple statement of the fact that, unlike the great majority of mediæval writers (such as they are) on literature, he does not confine himself to form on the one hand, and on the other does not adopt, in handling his subject, the extreme cut-and-dried rhetorical restrictions, though his own conception of the matter is more or less regulated by them. I do not remember that he ever quotes Horace; but it is pretty 413certain that he had the Ars Poetica before him. He opens with the most solemn and elaborate commands to the poet not to rush upon his subject, to leave nothing to chance, but to form the conception of the work carefully and completely beforehand. “A little gall embitters a whole mass of honey, and one spot makes a whole face ugly.” In his second chapter he becomes more closely rhetorical. The poet must first choose and arrange his subject; then elaborate and amplify it; then clothe it in “civil, not rustic” words; and lastly, study its proper recitation or delivery. Under the first head the mot d’ordre is order: the very word ordo occurs over and over again in the first dozen or sixteen lines. The exordium must look straight to the end: and all the other parts must follow according to the regular drill of a “theme.” Special attention is given to the employment of Examples and Proverbs. Under the head of treatment, Brevity, Amplification, and all the scholastic tricks of style are inculcated again with plentiful examples, these including that unlucky passage against Friday which tempted the wicked wit of another Geoffrey. It is, however, fair to say that He of the Sound Wine does not himself seem to have been by any means destitute of a certain sense of humour, and demands ridicule of the ridiculous. If by his precept, and still more by his examples, Geoffrey seems too much to encourage word-play as a lighter, and bombast as a graver, ornament of composition, it is well to remember that the fashions of every time are not only liable to exaggeration, but nearly always exhibit it. Professional students of literature have no difficulty in putting a name to such exaggerations in the thirteenth, the sixteenth, or the eighteenth century; nor will such students in the future have any more in performing the same office for the literary fashions of the late nineteenth. Nor are some of the prescriptions for figure, and fanciful colour and conceit, by any means infelicitous—always supposing that such things can be made the subject of regular prescription at all. On the other hand, it must be admitted that Geoffrey is sometimes painfully rudimentary. The budding poet who requires to be told that
His value, even if it's more flawed and mixed than it might be, is clear from the simple fact that, unlike most medieval writers (as they are), he doesn't limit himself to just form, nor does he take on the overly rigid rhetorical rules when dealing with his topic, although his own understanding of the subject is somewhat shaped by them. I don’t recall him ever quoting Horace; however, it’s pretty certain that he had the Poetic Art in front of him. He starts with some very serious and detailed advice to poets not to rush into their subjects, to leave nothing to chance, but to carefully and completely plan out their work in advance. “A little gall spoils a whole batch of honey, and one flaw can ruin an entire face.” In his second chapter, he gets more focused on rhetoric. The poet first needs to choose and organize their subject, then expand on it; they should express it in “civil, not rustic” language; and finally, they should practice the proper way to present it. For the first point, the key term is order: the word order appears repeatedly in the first dozen or so lines. The introduction must lead directly to the conclusion, and all other parts must follow along in the proper sequence of a “theme.” Special emphasis is placed on the use of Examples and Proverbs. When it comes to how to approach this, Brevity, Amplification, and all kinds of stylistic techniques are taught again with many examples, including that unfortunate passage about Friday that tempted another Geoffrey’s wicked sense of humor. It's fair to say that He of the Sound Wine doesn't seem to lack a certain sense of humor himself, and he demands mockery of the ridiculous. If Geoffrey seems to promote wordplay as a light touch, and bombast as a more serious decoration of writing, it’s important to remember that the trends of every era tend to be exaggerated, and they almost always are. Scholars of literature can easily identify such exaggerations in the thirteenth, sixteenth, or eighteenth century; and similarly, future scholars will have no trouble recognizing the literary trends of the late nineteenth century. Some of his recommendations for structure, fanciful language, and creative ideas aren't necessarily misguided—assuming that such things can even be prescribed consistently at all. On the flip side, it must be noted that Geoffrey can sometimes be painfully basic. The aspiring poet who needs to be told that
414and who then obediently “goes and does it,” is a person with whose works reviewers (for their sins) are indeed still well acquainted, but to whom no philanthropist would willingly give encouragement.
414and who then obediently “goes and does it,” is a person whose works reviewers (for their sins) are indeed still familiar with, but to whom no philanthropist would willingly offer support.
This descent to even the lowest ranges of the particular is, however, one of the most interesting points of the book. There are some two thousand lines in all, and the whole, except the dedication and three not very long epilogue-addresses to Pope, Emperor, and a certain Archbishop William (who has not, I think, been identified), is strictly devoted to business.
This dive into even the smallest details is, however, one of the most fascinating aspects of the book. There are about two thousand lines in total, and the entire work, apart from the dedication and three relatively short addresses to the Pope, the Emperor, and a certain Archbishop William (who I don’t think has been identified), is completely focused on the main topic.
This poem is, on fair authority, assigned to the year 1216, the Labyrinthus being dated some four years earlier. And, without pinning our faith to these dates and so running the danger of its unsettlement should they be attacked, we may say quite boldly that the Labyrinthus and the Nova Poetria[545] together give us a remarkable and nearly complete conspectus of what the late twelfth and early thirteenth century thought about 415literature, in what was still its almost all-embracing form—poetry, in both its rhythmical and metrical shapes—and in the only thoroughly acknowledged literary language of the time. For although the vernaculars were already knocking at the door, they were doing so as yet timidly and half consciously, while in so far as they were deliberately practised, the principles of composition and of taste which guided the practice cannot have been different. We find, if not always with exactly the same nuance, terms of Dante’s critical vocabulary (e.g., “pexa”) in the Poetria Nova. And though neither Eberhard nor Geoffrey would in all probability have had anything but scorn for the suggestion that “vulgar” could possibly equal “regular” composition; though they were at best men of respectable talent; their general critical estimate was probably not very different from that of their great successor on the bridge of the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries. Of his eagle glance into the future of literature they were entirely destitute, but he shared at least some of their confused vision in reference to the past.[546]
This poem is generally believed to be from the year 1216, while the Labyrinth is thought to be from about four years earlier. Without firmly relying on these dates and risking uncertainty if they come into question, we can confidently say that the Labyrinth and the New Poetry[545] together provide a remarkable and almost complete overview of how the late twelfth and early thirteenth century viewed literature, particularly in its almost all-embracing form—poetry, in both its rhythmic and metrical styles—and in the only widely accepted literary language of the time. While the vernacular languages were beginning to emerge, they did so timidly and somewhat unconsciously, and where they were consciously used, the principles of composition and taste that guided their use likely remained the same. We can find, if not always with exactly the same subtlety, terms from Dante’s critical vocabulary (e.g., “pexa”) in the Poetry Now. And although neither Eberhard nor Geoffrey would probably have had anything but disdain for the idea that “vulgar” could equal “regular” composition, and they were at best men of decent talent, their overall critical evaluation was likely not very different from that of their great successor straddling the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries. They lacked his foresight into the future of literature, but he shared at least some of their unclear vision about the past.[546]
457. As at the beginning of Bk. ii. I had less obligation to acknowledge than at that of Bk. i., so here also the diminution continues. On the general subject it approaches zero. Théry himself is more sketchy than himself here; and has practically nothing in detail to say of any one save Raymond Lully, who does not supply us with anything, though he brought Rhetoric, like other sciences, into his philosophic scheme. Even in regard to individuals, it is only on Dante that I know of much precedent treatment, and for that v. infra.
457. At the start of Book ii, I had less reason to acknowledge than at the beginning of Book i, and this trend continues here as well. On the general topic, it gets closer to zero. Théry himself is more vague here; he has nearly nothing specific to say about anyone except Raymond Lully, who doesn’t provide us with any information, even though he included Rhetoric, like other sciences, in his philosophical framework. When it comes to individuals, I only know of significant prior treatment concerning Dante, and for that, see v. infra.
461. Licet flammivomo tuæ sapientiæ lumini scintilla ingenioli mei nil addere possit. This was the kind of style wherewith the Dark Ages liked to lighten their darkness.
461. Even though my small talent might not contribute to the bright glow of your wisdom. This was the type of style that the Dark Ages used to brighten their shadows.
462. This very agreeable Latin verse debate on the merits of knights and clerks as lovers, which had so long a popularity that it was paraphrased by Chapman on the eve of the seventeenth century, dates originally, it would seem, from the twelfth. It may be found in Wright’s Poems of Walter Mapes, p. 258 (London, 1841), or in Carmina Burana, p. 155 (3rd ed., Breslau, 1894).
462. This interesting Latin verse debate on whether knights or clerks make better lovers was so popular that Chapman paraphrased it right before the seventeenth century. It seems to date back to the twelfth century. You can find it in Wright’s Poems of Walter Mapes, p. 258 (London, 1841), or in Carmina Burana, p. 155 (3rd ed., Breslau, 1894).
463. The editions of the Confessions, Latin and English, are so numerous that I refer to none in particular, but quote book and chapter throughout.
463. There are so many editions of the Confessions, in both Latin and English, that I won’t point to any specific one, but will reference the book and chapter throughout.
465. Virgil was of course popular everywhere. But, as we have seen, he was specially popular in Roman Africa, because of the local patriotism (the strongest sentiment of ancient times) which laid hold of the story of the hapless Queen of Carthage. I have sometimes thought that much of the origin of Romance may be traced to this. For Africa, till the Mahometan Deluge, was the most literary quarter of the late Roman world.
465. Virgil was undoubtedly popular everywhere. But, as we've seen, he was especially popular in Roman Africa due to the local patriotism (the most powerful sentiment of ancient times) that embraced the tale of the unfortunate Queen of Carthage. I’ve often considered that a significant part of the origin of Romance may be linked to this. For Africa, until the Muslim Deluge, was the most literary region of the late Roman world.
466. Peacock, in Gryll Grange. The utterance is of course dramatic, not direct, but the character in whose mouth it is put obviously expresses the author’s sentiments.
466. Peacock, in Gryll Grange. The statement is clearly dramatic, not direct, but the character saying it clearly reflects the author's feelings.
471. P. 44 sq.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. P. 44 sq.
472. Vel paucissimi.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Very few.
477. Vernat ... æstivat, a favourite antithesis of conceit with Sidonius. An alternative equivalent for it would be, of course, the freshness of spring and the glow of summer. Nor does this exhaust the suggested pairs.
477. Vernat ... summered, a favored contrast to arrogance for Sidonius. Another way to express it would be, of course, the freshness of spring and the glow of summer. This doesn’t cover all the suggested pairs.
478. Commaticus. This word, originally employed of the alternate threnos of personage and chorus in Tragedy, passed, in rhetorical use, to the signification of “short-cut” clauses of prose, and later received a special application to poems (especially hymns) in very short lines.
478. Commaticus. This term, initially used to describe the alternating threnos of characters and the chorus in Tragedy, later evolved in rhetoric to mean “short-cut” phrases in prose, and eventually became specifically associated with poems (particularly hymns) that feature very short lines.
479. P. 87.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. p. 87.
480. P. 89.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. p. 89.
482. Ep. x. p. 114.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ep. x. p. 114.
483. No doubt Q. Remmius Palæmon, a very famous, very arrogant, and very immoral grammarian and schoolmaster, who flourished from Tiberius to Claudius, taught Quintilian, and is mentioned by Juvenal (vi. 451, vii. 215-219).
483. There's no question that Q. Remmius Palæmon, a well-known, arrogant, and unethical grammarian and schoolteacher, who lived during the reigns of Tiberius to Claudius, taught Quintilian and is referenced by Juvenal (vi. 451, vii. 215-219).
484. P. 172.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. P. 172.
485. P. 188 sq.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. P. 188 sq.
487. Crepantes.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Crickets.
488. Here does Sidonius (though all unknowing, in the one case certainly, in the other all but certainly) repeat Longinus and anticipate Dante—a cry of the child in the night.
488. Here, Sidonius (though completely unaware in one case, and almost certainly in the other) echoes Longinus and foreshadows Dante—a cry of a child in the night.
491. The passage contains many curious details about this not wholly Admirable Crichton, who was at last strangled by his slaves. The description of the dead body and its silent testimony to the crime—protinus argumento fuere livida cutis, oculi protuberantes, et in obruto vultu non minora iræ vestigia quam doloris—is vivid, and does not compare too badly even with the great picture of Glouceester’s corpse in Henry VI.
491. The passage includes many intriguing details about this not entirely admirable Crichton, who was ultimately killed by his slaves. The description of the dead body and its mute evidence of the crime—Immediately, there were signs of a pale complexion, bulging eyes, and on the contorted face, traces of anger were just as significant as those of pain.—is vivid and stands up well even against the famous depiction of Gloucester’s corpse in Henry VI.
493. Indeed, such a passage as the elaborate criticism of the literary work of Lampridius, however exaggerated and out of focus, is of quite priceless value to us. It is the kind of thing of which we have only too little from classical antiquity, and if it were not for the Halicarnassian and Longinus, should have quite wofully little. It is the kind of thing of which we have as nearly as possible nothing from the Middle Ages, and hardly anything, of equal directness to the individual, from the Renaissance; while, though it has been plentiful enough for the last two hundred and fifty years, and especially for the last hundred, the very abundance of it diminishes the individual significance of the expressions.
493. Indeed, a detailed criticism of Lampridius's literary work, no matter how exaggerated or off-base, is incredibly valuable to us. We have far too little like this from classical antiquity, and without Halicarnassus and Longinus, we would have very little indeed. There’s almost nothing from the Middle Ages and hardly anything as straightforward from the Renaissance; while we've had plenty in the last two hundred and fifty years, especially the last hundred, the sheer amount reduces the significance of individual expressions.
494. I use the agreeable Variorum edition, Leyden, 1671. No apology, I think, is needed in this instance for not making my own translations, but partly conveying Chaucer’s.
494. I use the well-regarded Variorum edition, Leyden, 1671. I don't think any apology is necessary here for not creating my own translations, but rather for partially conveying Chaucer’s.
497. Fabius Planciades Fulgentius (to describe whom in appropriate epithet would require the pen and ink of Ritson, though his recent editor says that the injucundum opus, as Reifferscheid had called it, had become to him jucundissimum in performance) used to be buried in the Mythographi Latini. The benevolence of Herr Teubner has however made him accessible separately, or rather with a dim little brace of satellite Fulgentii (ed. Helm, Leipsic, 1898).
497. Fabius Planciades Fulgentius (describing him properly would need the skill of Ritson, although his recent editor claims that the pleasant work, as Reifferscheid called it, has become for him most delightful in performance) used to be underappreciated in the Latin Mythography. However, thanks to the generosity of Herr Teubner, he is now available separately, or at least with a small pair of related works by Fulgentius (ed. Helm, Leipsic, 1898).
500. It is very agreeable to see how the poor copyist of one MS., utterly nonplussed by the learning of Fulgentius, has excogitated the blessed words “totakicendi namin.”
500. It's quite amusing to see how the poor copyist of one manuscript, completely baffled by Fulgentius's knowledge, came up with the phrase “totakicendi namin.”
501. This, disentangled from various voces nihili in the MS., is probably used in one of the senses which εὐφημία more properly bears in classical Greek, “liturgical writing,” “prayer and praise.”
501. This, separated from various voices of nothing in the manuscript, is likely used in one of the meanings that εὐφημία more accurately holds in classical Greek, “liturgical writing,” “prayer and praise.”
505. Part i. p. 1.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Part 1. p. 1.
507. P. 37.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. p. 37.
508. P. 52.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. P. 52.
509. P. 62.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. p. 62.
510. P. 72.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. p. 72.
512. Ll. 37-40 (p. 107).
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ll. 37-40 (p. 107).
516. Aldhelm, between the two, wrote on metre, and is a considerable and characteristic writer for his time, but needs no detailed treatment here.
516. Aldhelm, in the middle of it, wrote about meter and is a significant and distinctive writer for his era, but there’s no need for an in-depth discussion here.
517. The Origines or Etymologiæ, as a whole, form vol. iii. of Lindemann’s Corpus Grammaticorum (Leipsic, 1833), but this can usually be obtained separate, and is worth having. It, of course, repeats the Rhetoric, which is merely one section of it.
517. The Origines or Etymology, overall, make up volume iii of Lindemann’s Corpus Grammaticorum (Leipzig, 1833), but you can typically get it separately, and it's definitely worth having. Naturally, it includes the Rhetoric, which is just one part of it.
518. See above, p. 374 sq.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See above, p. 374 sq.
519. Perhaps this is not so odd as it looks. Excerpta or scholia are, individually, scraps; “homilies,” or essays, are only parts of a book: tomi are books substantive.
519. Maybe this isn't as strange as it seems. Excerpts or scholarship are, individually, just bits; “homilies” or essays are only sections of a book: tomi are complete works.
520. Bede’s treatises on Metric and Orthography, besides being accessible in the various collected editions of his works, are to be found in vol. vii. part ii. of Keil’s Grammatici Latini (Leipsic, 1878).
520. Bede’s essays on Metric and Orthography, aside from being available in the various collected editions of his works, can be found in vol. vii. part ii. of Keil’s Grammarians of Latin (Leipsic, 1878).
522. Ibid., pp. 261-294.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ibid., pp. 261-294.
523. See p. 374.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See p. 374.
524. Ed. cit., p. 221.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Reference, p. 221.
526. Libris centimetrorum simplicibus examinata. “Centimeter” is “the poet who employs a hundred metres,” or the critic who discusses them. Sidonius (Carm. ix. 264), in a passage referred to above (p. 389), applies it to Terentianus Maurus, who certainly deserves it both in theory and practice (v. his book, ed. Lachmann, Berlin, 1836).
526. Books measured in simple centimeters. “Centimeter” refers to “the poet who uses a hundred meters” or the critic who talks about them. Sidonius (Carm. ix. 264), in a passage mentioned earlier (p. 389), applies this term to Terentianus Maurus, who certainly deserves it both in theory and practice (see his book, ed. Lachmann, Berlin, 1836).
527. Vulgares poetæ.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Common poets.
528. History of English Rhythms, Bk. iii. chap. vi. (p. 472, ed. Skeat). He also speaks of “discrepancies” in the different copies: but Keil’s apparatus gives no important variants in the MSS.
528. History of English Rhythms, Bk. iii. chap. vi. (p. 472, ed. Skeat). He also mentions “discrepancies” in the different copies: but Keil’s apparatus provides no significant variants in the manuscripts.
529. For the understanding reader there is perhaps no subdivision of literature more constantly delectable and refreshing than the Latin hymns of the sixth-thirteenth centuries on the one hand, and on the other the lighter work contained in such collections as the Carmina Burana, Edélestand du Méril’s three issues of Poésies Populaires Latines, Wright’s Poems of Walter Mapes, &c.
529. For the understanding reader, there’s probably no part of literature that is more consistently enjoyable and refreshing than the Latin hymns from the sixth to thirteenth centuries. On the flip side, there’s also the lighter works found in collections like the Carmina Burana, Edélestand du Méril’s three issues of Latin Popular Poetry, Wright’s Poems of Walter Mapes, &c.
530. Cf. the ferocious, but vigorous, lampoon on Catherine of Montpensier and Jacques Clément, entitled Prosa Cleri Parisiensis ad ducem de Mena (Anciennes Poésies Françaises, vol. ii. Bibl. Elzévirienne: Paris, 1855).
530. See the fierce, yet lively, satire on Catherine of Montpensier and Jacques Clément, titled Prose Cleri Parisiensis to the Duke de Mena (French Poetries of the Past, vol. ii. Elzevir Bibliography: Paris, 1855).
532. Reliquiæ Antiquæ, by T. Wright & J. O. Halliwell, 2 vols., London, 1845.
532. Ancient Relics, by T. Wright & J. O. Halliwell, 2 vols., London, 1845.
P. Leyser, Historia Poetarum et Poematum Medii Ævi, Halle, 1721.
P. Leyser, History of Poets and Poems of the Middle Ages, Halle, 1721.
G. Mari, I Trattate Medievali di Ritmica Latina, Milan, 1899.
G. Mari, The Medieval Treatises on Latin Rhythm, Milan, 1899.
534. Or Laborintus. The adoption of an “Eberhard of Bethune” as the author is not universally granted, nor the dating at 1212. But the exact authorship is not of the slightest importance to us, and the exact date not of much. The whole poem is printed by Leyser, p. 795 sq.
534. Or Laborintus. The attribution of an “Eberhard of Bethune” as the author is not widely accepted, nor is the dating of 1212. However, the specific authorship is not relevant to us, and the exact date holds little significance. The entire poem is printed by Leyser, p. 795 sq.
536. This barbarous, and to Mrs Grundy shocking, but by no means uninteresting versifier, was a great favourite with the Middle Ages. He may be found conveniently in Baehrens, Poetæ Latini Minores, v. 313 sq.
536. This brutal, and completely shocking to Mrs. Grundy, but still quite intriguing poet, was very popular during the Middle Ages. You can conveniently find him in Baehrens, Latin Minor Poets, v. 313 sq.
537. Leyser oddly annotated Geta gemens “titulus tragediæ,” but the words—
537. Leyser strangely noted Get a gem “Title of the tragedy,” but the words—
can only refer to an Amphitryon.
can only refer to an Amphitryon.
538.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
To abduct Tisiphone would be a feather in the cap of any Don Juan, for audacity if not for taste; but the text is corrupt enough to make it (as it is elsewhere) an easy f.l. for Persephone. The puns in claudit and claudicat, moreover, are practically decisive.
To kidnap Tisiphone would be quite the accomplishment for any Don Juan, both for its boldness and questionable taste; however, the text is flawed enough to make it (as it is in other places) an easy f.l. for Persephone. The wordplay in applause and claudicat, besides, is pretty conclusive.
539. This remarkable twelfth-century poem—v. infra, note, p. 414, an allegorical world-pilgrimage with special reference to student sojourn at Paris—was first abstracted by Wright in his Biographia Britannica Literaria, vol. ii., London, 1846, and afterwards published in full by him (Anglo-Latin Satirical Poets of the Twelfth Century, London, 1872). John of Hauteville or Anville is also credited with a MS. treatise, De Epistolarum Compositione. I wish I had seen it.
539. This remarkable 12th-century poem—v. infra, note, p. 414, an allegorical world pilgrimage specifically about the student experience in Paris—was first summarized by Wright in his Britannica Literary Biography, vol. ii., London, 1846, and later published in full by him (Anglo-Latin Satirical Poets of the Twelfth Century, London, 1872). John of Hauteville or Anville is also noted for a manuscript treatise, On Letter Writing. I wish I had seen it.
540. Physiologus is of course the famous piece of Thetbaldus, the original—mediate or immediate—of all the vernacular Bestiaries. “Paraclitus” Leyser prints in capitals, like the other titles of books or authors:—
540. Physiologus is, of course, the well-known work of Thetbaldus, the source—direct or indirect—of all the vernacular Bestiaries. “Paraclitus” Leyser prints in all caps, just like the other book or author titles:—
I should myself have taken this for a reference to the Holy Spirit as speaking through the moralities of the Physiologus. The false quantity is, of course, no objection to this: the 3rd syllable is short at pleasure from Prudentius onwards. For poems of Matthias Vindocinensis see Reliquiæ Antiquæ, ii. 257 sq. There is some merit in them.
I would have taken this as a reference to the Holy Spirit speaking through the morals of the Physiologus. The incorrect quantity doesn’t really matter here; the third syllable can be pronounced short from Prudentius onward. For poems by Matthias Vindocinensis, see Ancient Remains, ii. 257 sq. They have their merits.
541. Nun’s Priest’s Tale, 527 sq.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Nun’s Priest’s Tale, 527 sq.
543. Leyser, op. cit., pp. 855-986.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Leyser, same source, pp. 855-986.
544.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
545. Three other poems of the twelfth or early thirteenth century (referred to above) are more original, two of them at least are more amusing, and all have obtained more notice from general literary historians. These are the Speculum Stultorum or Brunellus of Nigel Wireker, the Architrenius (see p. 410) of John of Hauteville, and the Anti-Claudianus of Alanus de Insulis. All three may be found most conveniently in Wright’s above-cited work, Anglo-Latin Satirical Poets of the Twelfth Century (2 vols., Rolls Series, London, 1872). They are by no means to be neglected by us, though their testimony is mostly negative, and a slight reference to its nature will cover, indirectly, the absence of reference in the text to such still more generally famous authors as John of Salisbury and Walter Mapes himself. It is probable that all five writers, as well as Godfrey of Winchester (also in Wright, op. cit.), who could write fair epigrams in the more decent style of Martial, and others, were well acquainted with no inconsiderable part of the classics. Upon satirists, moreover, like Wireker and John of Hauteville, who were attacking the vanity of monkish and clerical life, hopes, and ambitions, the labour-in-vain of Universities, and the like, some such indirect but substantive literary criticism as we find in their Roman originals would seem almost imperative. But there is nothing of the kind, either in the Speculum or in the Architrenius. In the much duller Anti-Claudianus, Rhetoric, like the other arts, appears, and she is employed, consistently with her presentation in Martianus (though the Rhetoric of Capella would perhaps have been too proud to do this directly) to “paint and gild the pole” of the allegorical Chariot of Prudence. But of criticism there is nothing, or so little as to be nothing. Nor will much be found in the interesting notice of mediæval notices of books and book collections which occurs in M. Cocheris’ ed. of the Philobiblon (v. infra, p. 455), pp. xxxiv-xlvii.
545. Three other poems from the twelfth or early thirteenth century (mentioned earlier) are more original; at least two of them are funnier, and all have received more attention from general literary historians. These include the Speculum Stultorum or Brunellus by Nigel Wireker, the Architrenius (see p. 410) by John of Hauteville, and the Anti-Claudianus by Alanus de Insulis. You can conveniently find all three in Wright’s previously mentioned work, Anglo-Latin Satirical Poets of the Twelfth Century (2 vols., Rolls Series, London, 1872). We shouldn’t overlook them, even though their insights are mostly critical, and a brief mention of this will indirectly address the lack of reference in the text to more widely known authors like John of Salisbury and Walter Mapes. It’s likely that all five writers, along with Godfrey of Winchester (also in Wright, op. cit.), who could craft decent epigrams in a more respectable style like Martial’s, and others, were quite familiar with a significant portion of the classics. Furthermore, satirists like Wireker and John of Hauteville, who were criticizing the vanity of monastic and clerical life, hopes, ambitions, and the fruitless efforts of Universities, would seem to necessitate a similar indirect yet substantial literary critique as found in their Roman predecessors. However, there is none of that in either the Speculum or the Architrenius. In the much duller Anti-Claudianus, Rhetoric, like other arts, does appear, and is used, consistent with its portrayal in Martianus (though Capella's Rhetoric might have been too proud to do this openly) to “paint and gild the pole” of the allegorical Chariot of Prudence. But there is virtually no criticism, or so little that it amounts to nothing. Nor will much be found in the intriguing discussion of medieval mentions of books and book collections found in M. Cocheris’ edition of the Philobiblon (v. infra, p. 455), pp. xxxiv-xlvii.
546. If to this peculiarity I seem to refer too often, let me close this chapter with a sentence from one who loved the Middle Ages as well as any man, and knew them far better than almost any. To them, says M. Paulin Paris, “Les siècles passés ne semblaient former qu’une seule et grande époque, où se réunissaient toutes les célébrités de l’histoire.”—Les Romans de la Table Ronde, i. 169 (Paris: 1868-77).
546. If I seem to refer to this peculiarity too often, let me wrap up this chapter with a quote from someone who loved the Middle Ages just as much as anyone and understood them better than almost anyone else. According to M. Paulin Paris, “The past centuries seemed to form one single, great era, where all the famous figures of history came together.”—The Legends of the Round Table, i. 169 (Paris: 1868-77).
CHAPTER II.
DANTE.
THE ‘DE VULGARI ELOQUIO’: ITS HISTORY AND AUTHENTICATION—ITS IMPORTANCE, AND THE SCANTY RECOGNITION THEREOF—ABSTRACT OF ITS CONTENTS: THE “VULGAR TONGUE” AND “GRAMMAR”—THE NATURE, ETC., OF THE GIFT OF SPEECH—DIVISION OF CONTEMPORARY TONGUES, AND OF THE SUBDIVISIONS OF ROMANCE—THE ‘ITALIAN DIALECTS’: SOME REJECTED AT ONCE—OTHERS: SICILIAN, APULIAN, TUSCAN, AND GENOESE—VENETIAN: SOME GOOD IN BOLOGNESE—THE “ILLUSTRIOUS” LANGUAGE NONE OF THESE, BUT THEIR COMMON MEASURE—ITS FOUR CHARACTERISTICS—THE SECOND BOOK: WHY DANTE DEALS WITH POETRY ONLY—ALL GOOD POETRY SHOULD BE IN THE “ILLUSTRIOUS”—THE SUBJECTS OF HIGH POETRY: WAR, LOVE, VIRTUE—ITS FORM: CANZONI—DEFINITION OF POETRY—ITS STYLES, AND THE CONSTITUENTS OF THE GRAND STYLE—“SUPERBIA CARMINUM”—“CONSTRUCTIONIS ELATIO”—“EXCELLENTIA VERBORUM”—“PEXA ET HIRSUTA”—THE CANZONE—IMPORTANCE OF THIS BOOK—INDEPENDENCE AND NOVELTY OF ITS METHOD—DANTE’S ATTENTION TO FORM—HIS DISREGARD OF ORATORY—THE INFLUENCE ON HIM OF ROMANCE, AND OF COMPARATIVE CRITICISM—THE POETICAL DIFFERENTIA ACCORDING TO HIM—HIS ANTIDOTE TO THE WORDSWORTHIAN HERESY—HIS HANDLING OF METRE—OF DICTION—HIS STANDARDS OF STYLE—THE “CHAPTER OF THE SIEVE”—THE “PEXA”—THE “HIRSUTA”—OTHER CRITICAL “LOCI” IN DANTE: THE EPISTLE TO CAN GRANDE—THE “CONVITO”—DANTE ON TRANSLATION—ON LANGUAGE AS SHOWN IN PROSE AND VERSE—FINAL REMARKS ON HIS CRITICISM.
THE ‘DE VULGARI ELOQUIO’: ITS HISTORY AND AUTHENTICATION—ITS IMPORTANCE, AND THE SCANTY RECOGNITION THEREOF—ABSTRACT OF ITS CONTENTS: THE “VULGAR TONGUE” AND “GRAMMAR”—THE NATURE, ETC., OF THE GIFT OF SPEECH—DIVISION OF CONTEMPORARY TONGUES, AND OF THE SUBDIVISIONS OF ROMANCE—THE ‘ITALIAN DIALECTS’: SOME REJECTED AT ONCE—OTHERS: SICILIAN, APULIAN, TUSCAN, AND GENOESE—VENETIAN: SOME GOOD IN BOLOGNESE—THE “ILLUSTRIOUS” LANGUAGE NONE OF THESE, BUT THEIR COMMON MEASURE—ITS FOUR CHARACTERISTICS—THE SECOND BOOK: WHY DANTE DEALS WITH POETRY ONLY—ALL GOOD POETRY SHOULD BE IN THE “ILLUSTRIOUS”—THE SUBJECTS OF HIGH POETRY: WAR, LOVE, VIRTUE—ITS FORM: CANZONI—DEFINITION OF POETRY—ITS STYLES, AND THE CONSTITUENTS OF THE GRAND STYLE—“Pride of the Poems”—“Building Joy”—"Excellence of Words"—“PEXA AND HIRSUTA”—THE CANZONE—IMPORTANCE OF THIS BOOK—INDEPENDENCE AND NOVELTY OF ITS METHOD—DANTE’S ATTENTION TO FORM—HIS DISREGARD OF ORATORY—THE INFLUENCE ON HIM OF ROMANCE, AND OF COMPARATIVE CRITICISM—THE POETICAL DIFFERENTIA ACCORDING TO HIM—HIS ANTIDOTE TO THE WORDSWORTHIAN HERESY—HIS HANDLING OF METRE—OF DICTION—HIS STANDARDS OF STYLE—THE “CHAPTER OF THE SIEVE”—THE “PEXA”—THE “HAIRY”—OTHER CRITICAL “Locations” IN DANTE: THE EPISTLE TO CAN GRANDE—THE “CONVITO”—DANTE ON TRANSLATION—ON LANGUAGE AS SHOWN IN PROSE AND VERSE—FINAL REMARKS ON HIS CRITICISM.
Many are the fortunes of books and the curiosities of them: but there are few which exceed, in curiosity of many kinds, the history, character, and fate of the treatise variously entitled De Vulgari Eloquentia and De Vulgari Eloquio, and attributed generally, if not universally, to Dante Alighieri.[547] Its mere 417history is unusual. In the fifth chapter of the first book of |The De Vulgari Eloquio. Its history and authentication.| the Convito, Dante says that he shall speak elsewhere more fully, on the subject of Latin and the Vernacular, in a book which, D.V., he intends to write on Volgare Eloquenza. Boccaccio further says that very near his death he did write it, and the statement is confirmed by Villani. These mentions give it us as written in Latin prose and in two books, but after them we hear nothing about it. In 1529 the poet and dramatist Trissino printed at Vicenza an Italian translation of it, not under his own name, but under that of Giovan Battista Doria. No indication was given that this was not the original, and for a time it was taken as such. But in 1577 Jacopo Corbinelli published, at Paris, the Latin Text. The MS. which he used, and which for centuries was supposed to be unique, appears to be that rediscovered at Grenoble in 1840, and published in facsimile by MM. Maignien and Prompt in 1892; but there are two other early MSS. One of these, belonging to the Trivulzi, is taken to be as old, perhaps, as the Grenoble, both not improbably being older than 1400. A third, at the Vatican, is a century younger, but still some twenty years older than the first printed (and translated) edition. The usual difficulties have been started over these facts, and over some supposed contradictions between the treatise and Dante’s more certain work. But these concern us little, and may be sought, by those who want them, in the editions of the book. It is sufficient to say that few books have a better external testimony, and that the internal 418difficulties (some of which will be referred to later) are quite insignificant.
Many are the fortunes of books and their oddities: but few books surpass, in curiosity of various kinds, the history, character, and fate of the work known by various names like On Eloquence in Vernacular and De Vulgari Eloquio, generally, if not universally, attributed to Dante Alighieri.[547] Its mere 417history is unusual. In the fifth chapter of the first book of |The De Vulgari Eloquio. Its history and verification.| the Banquet, Dante states that he will discuss Latin and the Vernacular more thoroughly elsewhere, in a book that, God willing, he plans to write about Vulgar Eloquence. Boccaccio mentions that he wrote it very close to his death, and this is confirmed by Villani. These references suggest it was written in Latin prose and consists of two books, but after that, we hear nothing more about it. In 1529, the poet and playwright Trissino printed an Italian translation in Vicenza, not under his name, but under Giovan Battista Doria’s name. No indication was given that it was not the original, and for a time, it was taken as such. However, in 1577, Jacopo Corbinelli published the Latin text in Paris. The manuscript he used, which was believed to be unique for centuries, seems to be the one rediscovered in Grenoble in 1840 and published in facsimile by MM. Maignien and Prompt in 1892; but there are two other early manuscripts. One of these, belonging to the Trivulzi family, is thought to be as old, possibly as the Grenoble manuscript, both likely older than 1400. A third manuscript, located at the Vatican, is a century younger but still around twenty years older than the first printed (and translated) edition. The usual issues have been raised over these facts, and some alleged contradictions between this treatise and Dante’s more established works. But these concern us little and can be examined, by those interested, in the book's editions. It suffices to say that few books have better external evidence, and the internal 418difficulties (some of which will be addressed later) are quite minor.
We may take it then on its own showing; and, without haggling about dates, be reasonably confident that it was written |Its importance.| after Dante’s banishment, and of course before his death—that is to say, in the opening years of the fourteenth century. Forgery is practically out of the question, for, as has been said, the oldest manuscripts are some century and a quarter older than Trissino’s version, and there could be no conceivable reason why any one late in the fourteenth century—even if he had the wits to forge such a thing, which is begging a huge question—should have abstained from reaping the sole advantage derivable from such a forgery by making it known as Dante’s. We take it, then—and may take it with confidence very nearly if not completely absolute—as in two different ways a document of the very highest value, even before its intrinsic worth is considered at all. In the first place, there is the importance of date, which gives us in it the first critical treatise on the literary use of the vernacular, at exactly the point when the various vernaculars of Europe had finished, more or less, their first stage. Secondly, there is the importance of authorship, in that we have, as is hardly anywhere else the case, the greatest creative writer, not merely of one literature but of a whole period of the European world, betaking himself to criticism. If Shakespeare had written the Discoveries instead of Ben Jonson, the only possible analogue would have been supplied. Even Homer could not have given us a third, for he could hardly have had the literature to work upon.
We can take it at face value; and, without arguing over dates, we can be fairly certain that it was written after Dante was banned and, of course, before his death—that is, in the early years of the fourteenth century. Forgery is almost impossible, because, as mentioned, the oldest manuscripts are about a century and a quarter older than Trissino’s version, and there would be no reason for anyone, late in the fourteenth century—even if they had the talent to forge something like that (which is a big assumption)—to miss out on the only benefit that could come from such a forgery by claiming it as Dante's. So we can accept it—and do so with nearly absolute confidence—as a document of the very highest value, even before considering its inherent worth. First, there’s the significance of the date, which gives us the first critical treatise on the literary use of the vernacular at the exact moment when the various vernaculars of Europe had mostly finished their initial stage. Second, there’s the significance of the author; we have, as is rare, the greatest creative writer, not just of one literature but of an entire period of European history, engaging in criticism. If Shakespeare had written the Discoveries instead of Ben Jonson, that would have been the only comparable situation. Even Homer wouldn't provide a third example, as he likely didn’t have enough literature to draw from.
As a matter of fact, however, the book, as I shall hope to show, would be of almost the highest interest if it were anonymous. |And the scanty recognition thereof.| Its intrinsic value has been by no means universally recognised: indeed I hardly know any editor or critic of Dante who has put it in quite its right place. This is, I venture in all humility to think, due mainly to the fact that the historic estimate of criticism in general has hitherto been so rarely taken, and so scantily based. But there are minor reasons. In the first place, the book, 419except by professed Dantists, has been very little studied.[548] And in the second, what I shall endeavour to prove to be its greatest value may, in the curious critical prejudices which still prevail so largely, have told positively against it. It has shocked people to find the author of the Commedia indulging in grammatical and prosodic scholasticism; and the shocked ones either do not pause to ask, or refuse to answer, the question whether the said scholasticism had not a good deal to do with the quality of the Commedia.
Actually, the book would be extremely interesting even if it were anonymous. |And the limited acknowledgment of it.| Its true value hasn't been widely acknowledged; in fact, I can hardly think of any editor or critic of Dante who has given it its proper due. I humbly believe this is mainly because the historical assessment of criticism, in general, has been rarely conducted and poorly grounded. There are also minor reasons. First, the book has been very little studied, except by dedicated Dantists. 419 [548] Second, what I will try to demonstrate as its greatest value might have been negatively affected by the peculiar critical biases that still exist. People have been surprised to see the author of the Commedia engaging in grammatical and prosodic scholasticism, and those who are shocked either don't stop to ask or refuse to ponder whether that scholasticism was integral to the quality of the Comedy.
As in the case of other books of importance, we may give a pretty full abstract of the book, which will be all the more desirable in that it is, as has been said, far from well known. The Latin, though not very crabbed, is sometimes peculiar, and some of the terms require careful elucidation.
As with other important books, we can provide a fairly detailed summary of this one, which is especially useful since, as mentioned, it's quite obscure. The Latin, while not overly difficult, can be somewhat unusual, and some of the terms need careful explanation.
Dante begins by stating in due form his reasons for writing; the absence of any treatise of the kind, the importance of the |Abstract of its contents: The “Vulgar Tongue” and “Grammar.”| subject, and so forth. He is going to write about the Vulgar Tongue, and this Vulgar Tongue is that which we acquire, without any rule, by imitating our nurses. But, he says, we also have another and secondary speech, which the Romans called Grammar. The Greeks also have it, and other nations, but not all, while comparatively few individuals possess it, because its acquisition means time and trouble. And the Vulgar Tongue is nobler, because it is more natural: so we shall treat of it.
Dante starts by clearly outlining his reasons for writing; the lack of any similar work, the significance of the subject, and so on. He plans to discuss the Vulgar Tongue, which we learn without any rules by mimicking our caregivers. However, he points out that there's also a secondary speech, which the Romans referred to as Grammar. The Greeks have it too, along with some other nations, but not everyone has it, since learning it requires time and effort. The Vulgar Tongue is more esteemed because it’s more natural, so that’s what we’ll focus on.
Here a slight crux arises as to what Dante meant by “Grammar”: at least (for the first part of his observations is clear enough) what he meant by saying that “the Greeks have it, and others but not all.”[549] Are Grammatica and “Latin” interchangeable terms? or does he mean that there was a literary as well as a vernacular form of Greek, and literary as well as vernacular forms of Hebrew, Arabic, &c.? The latter seems to suit the argument best up to a certain point; but it is exposed to the difficulty that, if so, Dante would be trying to make, out of the Vulgars, a Grammatica for Italian, which nowhere seems to have been his intention. But it is no great matter.
Here a slight essential point arises regarding what Dante meant by “Grammar”: at least (the first part of his observations is clear enough) what he meant by saying that “the Greeks have it, and others but not all.”[549] Are Grammatics and “Latin” interchangeable terms? Or does he mean that there was a literary as well as a spoken form of Greek, and literary as well as spoken forms of Hebrew, Arabic, etc.? The latter seems to fit the argument best up to a certain point; but it faces the challenge that, if so, Dante would be attempting to create, out of the Vulgars, a Grammatica for Italian, which doesn’t appear to have been his intention. But it's not a big deal.
420He has so far cleared his ground very well; but, to his own orderly and scholastically educated mind, he does not seem to |The nature, &c., of the gift of speech.| have done enough. He lays down in chap. ii. that man alone has intercourse by speech. Angels and animals do not want it, for angels communicate intuitively; devils have no need of it;[550] to animals[551] it were useless: and if anybody urges the serpent in Paradise, Balaam’s ass, Ovid in the Metamorphoses about magpies, these objections can be met in various ways. The real power of speech has been given to man alone. He needed it (chap. iii.) because he has both reason and senses, and therefore must have some medium which will convey the discourse of the former in a manner acceptable to the latter. It is probable (chap. v.) that man spoke before woman, though the earliest recorded speech is assigned to Eve: for man is more excellent. And it is probable that the first word he spoke was “El,” “God,” and was addressed to God Himself in Paradise. No doubt (vi.) the language was Hebrew. Foolish people may be driven (had Dante heard of the Gaelic claim?) to believe that their own vernacular was that of Adam. But he knows better. Though he drank of Arno before his teeth appeared, and loves Florence so dearly that for the love he bore her is he wrongfully suffering exile—though for the pleasure of his own senses there exists no pleasanter place than Florence, yet he thinks that there are places in the world nobler and more delightful than Tuscany and Florence, and that many nations and races may use a pleasanter and handier speech. The consideration of the Flood, Babel, and the consequent division of speech (chap, vii.) saddens him very much; but the facts are indisputable.
420He has done a good job so far; however, to his orderly and academically trained mind, it seems he hasn’t done enough. In chapter two, he states that only humans communicate through speech. Angels and animals do not need it; angels communicate intuitively, devils have no use for it, and for animals, it would be pointless: If someone mentions the serpent in Paradise, Balaam’s donkey, or Ovid in the Metamorphoses discussing magpies, these points can be countered in different ways. The true ability to speak has been granted solely to humans. He needed it (chapter three) because he possesses both reason and senses, and thus requires a means to express the reasoning in a way that can be understood by the senses. It is likely (chapter five) that man spoke before woman, although the first recorded speech is attributed to Eve; after all, man is superior. It's probable that the first word he spoke was “El,” “God,” and it was directed towards God Himself in Paradise. Undoubtedly (chapter six) the language was Hebrew. Some naive individuals might be led (had Dante heard of the Gaelic claim?) to believe that their own language was Adam’s. But he is wiser. Although he drank from the Arno before his teeth came in and loves Florence so much that he wrongfully suffers exile for her, and even though there isn’t a more pleasant place for his own senses than Florence, he believes there are places in the world that are nobler and more delightful than Tuscany and Florence, and that many nations and peoples might have a more pleasing and practical language. The thought of the Flood, Babel, and the resulting division of languages (chapter seven) deeply troubles him; yet the facts are undeniable.
It is probable that these chapters, coming as they do at the very outset, have, with hasty readers and thinkers, brought some discredit on the book. They exhibit what it used to be, and still is to some extent, the fashion to call the childish side of mediævalism and scholasticism. Every age no doubt has 421its own childishnesses, and is profoundly convinced that in holding them it has thoroughly put away childish things. I do not myself know that, if it were possible to take a simultaneous horizontal view of the ages, the nineteenth century would be found so very much in advance of the thirteenth in this respect. But putting this aside as matter of separable controversy, we may observe that, in the main body of his argument, Dante is merely arguing, and arguing very sensibly and closely, from premisses which no one educated man in a thousand of his contemporaries would have disputed, and that at the beginning and end there are very notable things. The notable thing at the beginning is the separation of “Grammar” and the “Vulgar Tongue,” and the, at that time, exceedingly bold ascription of greater “nobility” to the latter.[552] The notable thing at the end is the unexpectedly cosmopolitan character of Dante’s sentiments about the excellence of various countries and their vernaculars. It is true that, for good as well as for evil, there was about Europe then a certain solidarity which has entirely disappeared; but local, as distinct from national, patriotism was as strong, and occasionally as silly, as at any other time. Dante’s own attitude puts us at once into a position for literary criticism which neither Greek nor Roman had enjoyed—the Greek losing it by his arrogant assumption of a solitary literary position for his own tongue, and the Roman partly by his imitation of Greek, partly by the lurking desire to make out that Latin was not so very inferior after all.
It's likely that these chapters, appearing right at the beginning, have caused some hasty readers and thinkers to underestimate the book. They show what used to be and still is somewhat called the naive side of medievalism and scholasticism. Every era has its own naiveties and is strongly convinced that by embracing them, it has completely moved past childish things. Personally, I don't think that if we could take a simultaneous horizontal view of the ages, the nineteenth century would seem much more advanced than the thirteenth in this regard. But setting that aside as a separate debate, we can see that, in the main part of his argument, Dante is simply presenting a case, and he's doing so quite sensibly and carefully, based on premises that almost no educated person among his contemporaries would have disputed. At both the beginning and the end, there are significant points. The significant point at the start is the distinction between "Grammar" and the "Vulgar Tongue," along with the, at that time, very bold claim of greater "nobility" for the latter. The significant point at the end is Dante's surprisingly cosmopolitan views on the virtues of different countries and their languages. It's true that, for better or worse, there was a certain unity in Europe at that time that has completely vanished; however, local patriotism, distinct from national pride, was as strong and sometimes as misguided as ever. Dante's own perspective puts us in a position for literary critique that neither the Greeks nor the Romans had— the Greeks lost it with their arrogant belief in the superiority of their own language, while the Romans struggled because of their imitation of Greek and a subtle desire to prove that Latin wasn't actually very inferior.
At any rate, in the chapter (viii.) which follows, there is no deficiency in what we are pleased to call the scientific spirit; |Division of contemporary tongues.| on the contrary, any one who knows the historical circumstances of the time can only be amazed at the precision, the general justice, and, on the whole, the particular exactness with which Dante, in full Middle Age, surveys the languages of Europe. He is well aware of the threefold general division of language—Teutonic-Slavonic, Turanian or Tartar, and Romance—and assigns the boundaries quite correctly. He is further aware of the divisions of Romance speech itself, and as he had adopted as his criterion 422of Teutonic speech different forms of “yea” (“jo”) for the word of affirmation, so he uses the same criterion in this case. Of Romance-speaking nations he says, some say “oc,” some “oil,” and some “si.” The first are “Spaniards,” the second Frenchmen, the third Italians. The connection of “Spaniards” and “oc” need excite no surprise. Castilian, though in existence, and already provided with the noble Poema del Cid and other documents, was as yet by no means the dominant language of Spain. In particular, Aragon and Catalonia, which spoke a Provençal dialect, had far more to do with Italy than Castile: Galicia, which all Europe visited in pilgrimage to the shrine of Santiago, also favoured the “oc,” and Provençal was actually later than this the dialect of Portugal, if not of all Spain, for certain literary purposes. And the Spanish kingdom of Aragon was infinitely the most important country that spoke “oc.”
Anyway, in the following chapter (viii.), there’s no lack of what we like to call the scientific spirit; |Division of modern languages.| in fact, anyone who understands the historical circumstances of that time can only be impressed by the accuracy, fairness, and overall precision with which Dante, in the midst of the Middle Ages, examines the languages of Europe. He clearly recognizes the three main divisions of language—Teutonic-Slavonic, Turanian or Tartar, and Romance—and accurately assigns their boundaries. He is also aware of the distinctions within Romance languages, and just as he used different forms of "yes" (“jo”) as his criterion for Teutonic speech, he applies the same approach here. For Romance-speaking nations, he notes that some say “oc,” some say “oil,” and some say “si.” The first group are “Spaniards,” the second are French, and the third are Italians. The association between “Spaniards” and “oc” shouldn't be surprising. Although Castilian was in use and already had the esteemed The Poem of the Cid and other texts, it wasn’t yet the dominant language in Spain. Specifically, Aragon and Catalonia, which spoke a Provençal dialect, had much closer ties to Italy than to Castile: Galicia, which all of Europe visited on pilgrimage to the shrine of Santiago, also favored “oc,” and Provençal later became the dialect used in Portugal, if not all of Spain, for certain literary purposes. And the Spanish kingdom of Aragon was by far the most significant region that spoke “oc.”
Proceeding, Dante illustrates the relationship of the three tongues by observing that all call most important things (God, |And of the subdivisions of Romance.| heaven, earth, living, dying, loving—the selection is not negligible) by forms of the same Latin originals. In the next chapter he continues the stress on this point, producing literary and poetical quotations, from Provençal (Giraut de Borneil), French (Thibaut of Navarre), and Italian (Guido Guinicelli), of the word Amor; and points out—thus ever drawing nearer, in true methodic way, to his special subject—that the variations between the three great Romance speeches are produced, in each language, by dialectic differences. And he has, on the fact and on the consequent necessity of establishing some common centrical form by Grammar[553], observations which lack neither truth nor sense. Then, Which is the best of the three Romance forms? He will not say, only timidly advancing for Italian that si is nearest sic. Otherwise, each has strong claims. Oil is not only easier and pleasanter,[554] but whatever has been composed or translated in vernacular 423prose belongs to it, the “most fair intricacies of Arthur,”[555] those of Trojans and Romans, &c. Oc was first employed for poetry, being more finished and sweeter. Italian has the sweetest and most refined poets[556] of all, and seems to be the closest to “grammar.”[557]
Continuing, Dante shows the relationship between the three languages by noting that they all refer to the most important things (God, heaven, earth, living, dying, loving—the choices are significant) using forms derived from the same Latin originals. In the next chapter, he emphasizes this point further by providing literary and poetic quotes from Provençal (Giraut de Borneil), French (Thibaut of Navarre), and Italian (Guido Guinicelli) using the word Love; and he highlights—drawing closer to his main topic in a structured manner—that the differences among the three major Romance languages arise from dialectal variations. He remarks on the necessity of establishing a common foundational form through Grammar[553], with observations that are both true and sensible. So, which is the best of the three Romance languages? He won't make a definitive statement, only hesitantly suggesting that for Italian, si is closest to sic. Each language has strong merits. Oil is not only easier and more enjoyable,[554] but everything composed or translated into the vernacular prose belongs to it, including the “most beautiful intricacies of Arthur,”[555] those of Trojans and Romans, etc. Oc was initially used for poetry, being more polished and melodic. Italian has the sweetest and most refined poets[556] of all and seems to be the closest to “grammar.”[557]
He will not, however, attempt componere lites[558], but consider the variations, &c., of the Vulgar Tongue itself—i.e., Italian—though, |The Italian Dialects: Some rejected at once.| as we shall see, he does not hesitate to draw illustrations from the others. He first takes the Apennines as his language-watershed, and allowing fifteen main dialects, not a few of which are sub-divided, he proceeds to examine their claims, clearing away the bad ones. As the Romans think they ought to have precedence[559] (note the crisp touch of life in this), let us give it them—by kicking their claims out of the way at once.[560] The alma sdegnosa gives something more than a hint of itself in the description of Roman dialect as a “tristiloquy,” the ugliest of all the vernacular dialects; which is no wonder, since they stink worst of all in the deformity of their customs and morals. The Marchers of Ancona and the Spoletans go next, each of the rejected ones having a scornful tag of his own barbarism tied to his tail, as Dante ejects him from the competition. And he tells us, as if it settled the matter (for, as we shall see, the Canzone is rather a fetish with Dante), “many Canzoni have been written in contempt of them.” The Milanese, the Bergamasks, the Aquileans and Istrians follow, with all the mountainous and country patois[561], and the Sardinians, who are not Latins, though “to be joined with them,” and who only imitate Latin as apes do men. After this rapid sifting (he uses the metaphor) a new chapter is necessary.
He won't, however, try to settle disputes, but will look into the variations of the common language itself—meaning Italian—though, as we will see, he doesn’t hesitate to draw examples from the others. He first takes the Apennines as his language dividing line, recognizing fifteen main dialects, many of which are further divided. He then examines their claims, discarding the weaker ones. Since the Romans believe they deserve priority (note the sharp sense of life in this), let's give it to them—by dismissing their claims right away. The “alma sdegnosa” gives more than just a hint about itself in describing Roman dialect as a “tristiloquy,” the ugliest of all vernacular dialects; this isn't surprising, given that they exhibit the worst deformities in their customs and morals. Next are the Marchers of Ancona and the Spoletans, each of the rejected ones having a mocking label of their own barbarism attached to them, as Dante discards them from the contest. He mentions, as if it settles the issue (for, as we'll see, the Canzone is somewhat of a fetish for Dante), “many Canzoni have been written in contempt of them.” The Milanese, the Bergamasks, the Aquileans, and Istrians follow, along with all the mountainous and rural patois, and the Sardinians, who are not Latins, although they’re meant to be included with them, and who only imitate Latin like apes mimic humans. After this quick sorting, a new chapter is needed.
Of those “kept in the sieve” Sicilian claims the first place. Indeed Dante acknowledges that “whatsoever the Italians 424poetise is called Sicilian.” He admits this, but says it is merely |Others—Sicilian, Apulian, Tuscan, and Genoese.| due to the fact that Sicilian princes, or princes resident in Sicily, Frederick the Emperor and his son Manfred, have been patrons of literature, and have thus attached the best Italian genius to the Sicilian court. But he says (after an indignant digressory denunciation of contemporary sovereigns) that there is no special value in the common Sicilian dialect, which indeed is seldom used for poetry at all, while of that which is used, more to follow. As for the Apulians, there have been some good writers among them, but their ordinary speech is spoilt with barbarisms.[562]
Of those “kept in the sieve,” Sicilian takes the top spot. Indeed, Dante acknowledges that “everything the Italians write is called Sicilian.” He admits this but claims it’s simply because Sicilian princes, or those living in Sicily, like Emperor Frederick and his son Manfred, have been supporters of literature, attracting the best Italian talent to the Sicilian court. However, he states (after a passionate off-topic criticism of contemporary rulers) that there’s no special value in the common Sicilian dialect, which is hardly used for poetry at all. More about what is used will follow. As for the Apulians, there have been some good writers among them, but their everyday speech is tainted with incorrectness.[562]
But what of the Tuscans? Dante can only repeat that cosmopolitan criticism, which, though it would be very illiberal to impute it wholly to his exile, was no doubt assisted thereby. They may madly assert their title to the possession of the Illustrious Vulgar Tongue, and even some distinguished men may have condescended to the Tuscan vernacular. But let us examine them town by town. Florence, Pisa, Lucca, Siena, Arezzo are hit off each in a sentence expressing its boast, and, we may suppose, expressing it with some provincialism. But Dante says, when men really to be admired, Guido, Lapo, and “another”[563] of Florence, and Cino da Pistoia, have written, it is in “curial,” not in the vulgar Tuscan tongue.
But what about the Tuscans? Dante can only echo that cosmopolitan criticism, which, while it would be unfair to attribute entirely to his exile, was definitely influenced by it. They might passionately claim their ownership of the Illustrious Vulgar Tongue, and even some notable figures may have stooped to use the Tuscan dialect. But let's look at them town by town. Florence, Pisa, Lucca, Siena, Arezzo are each described in a sentence that reflects their pride, and we can assume it also carries some local flavor. However, Dante points out that when truly admirable people like Guido, Lapo, and “another”[563] from Florence, as well as Cino da Pistoia, have written, it's in “courtly” language, not in the common Tuscan dialect.
As for the Genoese, the annihilation of the letter Z would strike them dumb, for they can say nothing without it.
As for the Genoese, the removal of the letter Z would leave them speechless, because they can't say anything without it.
Then he crosses the Apennines[564] and decides successively that Romagnese, in its various divisions, and Venetian, are full of |Venetian: Some good in Bolognese.| drawbacks and vulgarities.[565] After which a whole chapter (xv.) is given to the dialect of Bologna. It is perhaps better than any other and why? Because it borrows the best things from the others, as, for instance, Sordello the Mantuan borrowed from Cremona, Brescia, and 425Verona. On the other hand, Ferrara, Modena, and Reggio are too Lombardic, and though they have lent a touch of piquancy to Bolognese, cannot create a good literary dialect for themselves. Still Bolognese, though better than other individual dialects, because more composite, is not the Illustrious Vulgar Tongue, for otherwise Guido Guinicelli and other great Bolognese poets would not have departed from it. So down with the sieve for, as for places like Trent and Turin, they are too near the frontier, and if they were pulcherrima as they are turpissima they would not be vere Latinum.
Then he crosses the Apennines[564] and concludes that Romagnese, with its different variations, and Venetian, are filled with shortcomings and commonness.[565] Following that, a whole chapter (xv.) is focused on the dialect of Bologna. It’s probably better than any other, and why? Because it takes the best elements from the others, like Sordello the Mantuan did from Cremona, Brescia, and 425Verona. On the flip side, Ferrara, Modena, and Reggio are too influenced by Lombardic elements, and while they have added some flavor to Bolognese, they can’t create a strong literary dialect for themselves. Still, Bolognese, while superior to other individual dialects because it's more mixed, isn’t the Illustrious Vulgar Tongue, otherwise great Bolognese poets like Guido Guinicelli wouldn’t have moved away from it. So let's disregard places like Trent and Turin, as they are too close to the border, and even if they were beautiful as they are very ugly, they wouldn’t be i speak Latin.
Having thus for fifteen chapters pursued a sort of “Rule of False” in order to catch that panther[566], the Illustrious Vulgar |The “Illustrious” Language none of these, but their common measure.| Tongue, by the a posteriori method, Dante determines to track her a priori. He calls Logic to his aid, and observes that every individual, species, genus is subject to a common measure. The measure of individual conduct is Virtue; of conduct between man and man, Law; in public behaviour, national manners and customs. So too there must be some norm, some common measure of all Italian tongues and dialects, and this, perceptible in all, abiding in none, will be what is sought for. This is the—
Having spent fifteen chapters following a kind of "Rule of False" to catch that elusive panther[566], the Illustrious Vulgar |The “Illustrious” Language isn’t any of these, but their shared standard.| Tongue, Dante decides to track it using the after the fact method. He enlists Logic to help him and notes that every individual, species, and genus is subject to a common standard. The standard for individual behavior is Virtue; for interactions between people, it’s Law; and for public behavior, it’s national manners and customs. There must also be some standard, some common measure for all Italian languages and dialects, which will be evident in all but not fixed in any. This is what we are looking for. This is the—
- 1. Illustre.
- 2. Cardinale.
- 3. Aulicum; et
- 4. Curiale vulgare in Latio.
Each of these epithets has then to be discussed.
Each of these titles needs to be discussed.
So we have the substance, the underlying and fashioning unity, of Italian defined as a tongue possessing a quadripartite |Its four characteristics.| differentia, and so it becomes necessary to explain the four parts. Illustrious, as the seventeenth chapter, devoted to it, explains, is something that “shines forth,” illuminans et illuminatum. Men are so called who, having been well trained, are great trainers, like Numa 426Pompilius and Seneca. This is what the Illustrious Vulgar Tongue of Italy is. It has cleared off much rubbish, as in Cino da Pistoia. It attracts even the unwilling. It exalts those who practise it. They surpass kings, marquises, counts. It gives a glory which even we, exiles as we are, acknowledge as sweetening the bitterness of our exile. Therefore it is Illustrious.
So we have the essence, the foundational and shaping unity, of Italian identified as a language with a four-part Its four features. distinction, and now we need to explain the four parts. Illustrious, as the seventeenth chapter, dedicated to it, explains, is something that “shines forth,” illuminating and illuminated. Men are called this who, having received good training, are excellent trainers, like Numa 426Pompilius and Seneca. This is what the Illustrious Vulgar Tongue of Italy represents. It has cleared away much clutter, similar to Cino da Pistoia. It even attracts those who are reluctant. It elevates those who practice it. They surpass kings, marquises, counts. It brings a glory that even we, exiles as we are, recognize as sweetening the bitterness of our exile. Therefore, it is Illustrious.
The three other epithets enjoy but a chapter between them. It is Cardinal, for as a door turns on a hinge, so all the throng of dialects turns on it. It is Aulic, because, if we Italians had a Court, it would be spoken there, and because, as a matter of fact, all those who enjoy courtly frequentation speak it. It is Curial because, though as in the Aulic case the conditions are wanting, it would be spoken in the great Law Courts of Italy if they existed, and it presents the action of a great Court of Law in trying and sifting cases. This is the proper Italian language, common to all, aimed at (if unconsciously) by all, giving the real key to all.
The three other titles share just a chapter between them. It is Cardinal, because just like a door swings on a hinge, all the various dialects rely on it. It is Aulic, because if we Italians had a royal Court, it would be spoken there, and in fact, everyone who mingles with the courtly crowd speaks it. It is Curial because, although the conditions are lacking like in the Aulic case, it would be spoken in the major Law Courts of Italy if they existed, and it represents the activity of a great Court of Law in examining and deliberating cases. This is the true Italian language, common to all, sought after (even if unconsciously) by everyone, providing the real key to everything.
And so the first book ends, with the establishment on logical bases (none the weaker because the struts and props of them are sometimes decorated with a bygone ornamentation) at once of the necessity and the fact of a literary language for Italy, a language combining the merits, and purified from the defects, of the various local kinds of speech.
And so the first book ends, establishing on logical foundations (which are no less strong even though they're sometimes embellished with outdated decorations) both the necessity and the existence of a literary language for Italy, a language that combines the strengths and is free from the weaknesses of the different regional dialects.
The First Book of the De Vulgari Eloquio has been chiefly concerned with language, though—as it is of the very highest |The Second Book—Why Dante deals with poetry only.| importance to observe—always with a side-glance at literature. The Second passes to literature itself, at least to that part of literature which was almost the only serious part to the earlier Middle Ages—namely, poetry. If we wanted anything to show us what a man of letters Dante was, it would be found in the apology which he makes at the beginning of this book for not dealing with Rhetoric at large, but only with Poetic. It is simply that “prosaicants” usually get their language from “inventors,” and “invention” remains a solid example to them, not vice versa. This, perhaps, with some exceptions (the chief among them he has himself referred to in citing the French Arthurian legend), was true in his time, though it was ceasing to be true; 427and a certain amount of truth remains still, greatly as the circumstances have changed. There is, he goes on to say, a kind of primacy about verse; so let us deal with it secundum quod metricum est.
The First Book of the De Vulgari Eloquio mainly focuses on language, but it's also essential to note that it frequently references literature. The Second Book shifts to literature itself, particularly the part that was almost the only serious focus in the earlier Middle Ages—poetry. If we needed any evidence of Dante's literary credentials, it would be in the explanation he gives at the beginning of this book for not addressing Rhetoric as a whole but only Poetics. He simply states that “prosaicants” usually borrow their language from “inventors,” and “invention” serves as a solid example for them, not vice versa. This was true in his time, with some exceptions (the most notable being the French Arthurian legend he cites), although it was beginning to change; 427 and some aspects still hold true, despite significant changes in circumstances. He also mentions that there is a certain primacy to verse; therefore, let’s discuss it as per the metric.
Now, ought writers in verse to write vulgariter? Yes, he thought. The best things require the best language, and that, |All good poetry should be in the Illustrious.| as we have seen, is the Illustrious Vernacular. Things not so good will be improved by the best expression. So all verse-writers should use it, at least at first sight, though we must alter this conception on further thought. The Illustrious language demands illustrious writers (alma sdegnosa again!), and not only that, but the best thoughts or subjects. Very inferior persons writing on very inferior subjects had better not use the Illustrious, for an ugly woman never looks uglier than when dressed in gold and silk.
Now, should poets write in everyday language? Yes, he thought. The best things deserve the best language, and that, |All great poetry should be in the Illustrious.| as we have seen, is the Illustrious Vernacular. Less impressive things will be enhanced by the best expression. So all poets should use it, at least at first glance, though we'll need to rethink this idea upon further reflection. The Illustrious language requires exceptional writers (sorrowful soul again!), and not just that, but the best ideas or subjects. Mediocre individuals writing about very trivial subjects should probably not use the Illustrious, because an unattractive woman never looks worse than when she’s dressed in gold and silk.
Now what subjects are good enough for the Illustrious Vernacular? Only Three: Salus, Venus, Virtus—in other words, |The subjects of High Poetry—War, Love, Virtue.| War, Love, and Moral Beauty, which means philosophy plus religion. Dante reaches this conclusion in the queer-looking but perhaps not easily improvable manner usual with him, by the prior and the posterior roads alike. These subjects are, first, the three things of most importance to a Vegetable-Animal-Rational-creature like man, and they are also those discussed by the best writers in the Vulgar Tongue, Bertran de Born, Arnaut Daniel, Cino da Pistoia, &c. But he does not find that any Italian has written on the subject of Salus or Arms. (An ominous fact!)
Now, what topics are worthy of the Illustrious Vernacular? Only three: Health, Venus, Virtue—in other words, |The themes of Great Poetry—War, Love, Virtue.| War, Love, and Moral Beauty, which encompasses philosophy plus religion. Dante arrives at this conclusion in his uniquely strange but possibly unrefinable style, using both the prior and the posterior approaches. These topics are, first, the three most important things for a human, a Vegetable-Animal-Rational creature, and they are also discussed by the best writers in the Vulgar Tongue, like Bertran de Born, Arnaut Daniel, Cino da Pistoia, etc. However, he observes that no Italian has written on the subject of Health or Arms. (An ominous fact!)
So much for subject; now for form. What forms are there of Illustrious Vulgar Verse? Some have written Canzoni, some |Its form: Canzoni.| Ballades, some Sonnets, some other and irregular forms. The best of these are Canzoni, for a wilderness of reasons, good, not very good, indifferent, and bad, the strongest of which, though not expressed, evidently is that Dante likes Canzoni best and knows he writes them well. They unite, he says, all the best points of art; the works of the best poets are found in them. So let us write of Canzoni, putting off Ballades, &c., to the Fourth Book—which, alas! we have not.
Let’s move on from the topic and discuss the format. What types of Illustrious Vulgar Verse exist? Some have written Canzoni, some Ballades, some Sonnets, and others have tried different and unconventional forms. The best of these are Canzoni, for many reasons—some good, some not so good, some mediocre, and some poor. The main reason, though not explicitly stated, is that Dante prefers Canzoni and believes he writes them well. He claims they combine all the best aspects of art; the works of the greatest poets are found within them. So, let’s focus on Canzoni and set aside Ballades, etc., for the Fourth Book—which, unfortunately, we don’t have.
428What is Poetry? It is fictio rhetorica in musica posita. |Definition of Poetry.| This is so important that no passing criticism of it will do, and we must postpone the discussion.
428What is Poetry? It is rhetorical fiction in music. Definition of Poetry. This is so important that we can't just brush it off with a quick critique, and we need to put the discussion on hold.
But here comes in the curious mediæval humility which made a poet like Dante regard himself as inferior to Ovid, and |Its styles and the constituents of the grand style.| Lucan, and Statius. Our poets differ from the “great” poets, the “regular” ones; but they ought to approach them as nearly as possible, and, as Magister noster Horatius teaches, take a suitable subject. And then they must decide what style to write in. If in the Tragic or Higher style, the Illustrious Vernacular will be suitable; if in the comic, a mixed or intermediate style; if in Elegy, the lower. But these two latter are again relegated to the lost, or never written, Fourth Book. Canzoni must be written in the Tragic style, and the Illustrious Vulgar Tongue. This is to be attained when, with the gravity of the meaning, not merely the pride of the verse, but the loftiness of the phrasing and the excellence of the words, agrees. It is no light matter to compose in this way; the most strenuous efforts are necessary. And, therefore, let the folly of those be confessed who, guiltless of art and science, and trusting to their wits alone, break out into the highest song on the highest subjects.
But here comes the interesting medieval humility that led a poet like Dante to see himself as less important than Ovid, Lucan, and Statius. Our poets are different from the "great" poets, the "traditional" ones; however, they should strive to get as close to them as possible, and, as Our master Horatius teaches, choose an appropriate subject. Then, they need to decide what style to write in. If it’s Tragic or Higher style, the Illustrious Vernacular will be appropriate; if it’s comic, a mixed or intermediate style; if it’s Elegy, the lower style. But again, these last two are pushed to the lost, or never written, Fourth Book. Canzoni should be written in the Tragic style, using the Illustrious Vulgar Tongue. This can be achieved when the seriousness of the meaning matches not just the pride of the verse, but also the grandeur of the phrasing and the quality of the words. It’s no easy task to write this way; it requires the greatest effort. Therefore, let’s acknowledge the foolishness of those who, lacking art and knowledge, relying only on their own intuition, attempt to produce the highest poetry on the highest subjects.
So the considerations are marked out, the Gravitas Sententiæ having been already distributed between War, Love, and Virtue.
So the considerations are laid out, with the seriousness of the matter already divided between War, Love, and Virtue.
- 1. Superbia Carminum.
- 2. Constructionis elatio.
- 3. Excellentia vocabulorum.
Beginning with metric, Dante, like a sensible man, confines himself here to the teachings of experience, eschewing all |Superbia Carminum.| argument in the vague. What lines have actually given the best results in the Illustrious Vernacular? He looks them over, and finds that lines have varied from three syllables to eleven, that those of five, seven, and eleven are best of all, and that that of eleven (in which he rightly includes the French decasyllable with its weak ending) is the best of these best. Seven comes next; then five, then three. Nine is not good, because divisible into three threes. Even lines are “rude,” by which he means (as is undoubtedly true) that they 429do not suit the structure of Italian. The hendecasyllable is that superbissimum carmen that we sought.
Starting with meter, Dante, being wise, sticks to what experience teaches, avoiding any vague arguments. What lines have actually performed best in the Wonderful Vernacular? He examines them and discovers that lines range from three to eleven syllables, with five, seven, and eleven being the most effective. The eleven-syllable line (which he rightly includes the French decasyllable with its weak ending) is the best of these. Next is seven, followed by five, then three. Nine isn't effective because it's divisible into three threes. Even lines are “rude,” meaning (which is undoubtedly true) that they don't fit the structure of Italian. The hendecasyllable is that superbissimum carmen that we were looking for.
Next for the phrase or construction. Here Dante becomes a little difficult, chiefly because he uses peculiar words, which have |Constructionis elatio.| not been always judiciously translated. He says that there is first the “insipid” style, that without flavour (sapor) or individual character, which merely states a fact, his example being Petrus amat multum dominam Bertam.
Next, let's look at the phrase or construction. Here, Dante gets a bit tricky, mainly because he uses unusual words that haven't always been accurately translated. He mentions that there's first the "insipid" style, which lacks flavor (flavor) or distinct character, merely stating a fact. His example is Petrus loves lady Bertam a lot.
Next there is the purely “sapid” or tasteful, described oddly as that of “rigid scholars or masters”; the sapidus et venustus, which is of those who have drunk superficial draughts of rhetoric; and the sapid, venust, and also lofty, which is the best of all. The examples of these shall be given below[567], but they are hard to follow in detail, though the classes are clear enough, corresponding to (1) sheer prose, (2) efforts at style, (3) ornate prose without much distinction, (4) style achieved.
Next, there’s the purely “tasteful” or appealing, described strangely as that of “rigid scholars or masters”; the savory and charming, which is for those who have only sampled the basics of rhetoric; and the tasteful, charming, and also elevated, which is the best of all. The examples of these will be provided below[567], but they are difficult to follow in detail, though the categories are clear enough, corresponding to (1) straightforward prose, (2) attempts at style, (3) decorative prose without much distinction, (4) proficient style.
This last, of course, is what the poet must aim at, and again examples of hitting it are given. But the chapter ends with a valuable catalogue of the “great,” the “regular” poets: Virgil, Ovid in the Metamorphoses, Statius, and Lucan, with, in prose, Cicero, Livy, Pliny, Frontinus, and (O ye groves of Blarney!) Paulus Orosius. Let people read these, and not talk about Guido of Arezzo.
This last point is what the poet needs to focus on, and more examples of achieving it are provided. However, the chapter wraps up with a valuable list of the "great" and "classic" poets: Virgil, Ovid in the Metamorphoses, Statius, and Lucan, along with, in prose, Cicero, Livy, Pliny, Frontinus, and (Oh, the groves of Blarney!) Paulus Orosius. People should read these works instead of discussing Guido of Arezzo.
Lastly the words.
Lastly, the words.
|Excellentia Verborum.|
|Word Excellence.|
Here the subdivision is again of great importance and some difficulty. Dante distinguishes a sort of tree—
Here, the subdivision is once again very important and somewhat challenging. Dante identifies a kind of tree—
Puerilia — Muliebria — Virilia. | ||||
Silvestria. | Urbana. | |||
Pexa et hirsuta. | Lubrica et reburra. |
430All these words (save perhaps reburra, which, however, a remembrance of the French à rebours will clear up at once) are easy to understand, if sometimes rather hard of application.
430All these words (except maybe rebury, which a memory of the French backwards will clarify immediately) are easy to understand, though they can be a bit tricky to apply at times.
Now, according to Dante, Pexa et Hirsuta are grandiosa, while lubrica et reburra in superfluum sonant. And it will be most specially important to use the “sieve,” for, looking to the poets who have succeeded in the Illustrious Vernacular, sola vocabula nobilissima are to be left therein. “Childish”[568] words must be left out altogether: “feminine”[569] words are too soft, “silvan”[570] words too rough, nor will lubrica nor reburra[571], though urbana, do. So pexa[572] et hirsuta[573] alone are left.
Now, according to Dante, Pexa and Hirsuta are grandiose, while they lubricate and reburr excessively sound. It's especially important to use the “sieve,” because when looking at the poets who have excelled in the Illustrious Vernacular, the most noble words should be kept in. “Childish”[568] words must be completely excluded: “feminine”[569] words are too soft, “silvan”[570] words are too harsh, and neither lubricate nor reburra[571], even though urban, qualify. So pexa[572] and hairy[573] are the only ones left.
All this terminology is, of course, more than a little obscure, and the explanation of the obscurities rather concerns a commentator |Pexa et hirsuta.| on Dante than a historian of literary criticism. But the explanation, given by the critic-poet himself, of pexa et hirsuta does concern us, and is interesting. The former, it seems, are words which are trisyllabic, or “neighbours to trisyllabity,” without an aspirate, without an acute or circumflexed accent, without double x’s or z’s, without the conjunction of two liquids, or the placing of them after a mute, which freedoms give a certain sweetness. Hirsuta, on the other hand, are all others which, like the monosyllabic pronouns and articles, cannot be dispensed with, or which, though the above uglinesses have not been “combed out” of them, still, when mixed with combed-out words, are ornamental. He includes in this last class sovramagnificentissimamente, a hendecasyllabic in itself. He would not even mind onorificabilitudinitate, which has thirteen syllables in two of its Latin cases, if it were not by its length excluded from Italian verse.
All this terminology is pretty obscure, and explaining these complexities is more relevant for a commentator on Dante than for a literary criticism historian. However, the explanation provided by the critic-poet himself about pexa and hirsuta is important to us and quite interesting. The former refers to words that are trisyllabic or "close to trisyllabic," without an aspirate, acute or circumflex accents, double x’s or z’s, or the combination of two liquids placed after a mute, which gives a certain sweetness. Hirsute, on the other hand, includes all other words that, like monosyllabic pronouns and articles, are essential, or which, despite the above imperfections not being "combed out," still remain decorative when mixed with the combed-out words. He also includes sovramagnificentissimamente in this last category, which is itself an eleven-syllable word. He wouldn’t even mind honorificabilitudinitate, which has thirteen syllables in two of its Latin forms, if it weren't excluded from Italian verse due to its length.
So having got the sticks of words for our faggot the canzone, and the cords of construction and classification to bind them |The Canzone.| up[574], let us set to work to the actual binding and faggoting, before which something more must be said about the faggot itself, the Canzone. The Canzone (cantio) 431is the action or passion of singing, just as a “reading” or book (lectio) is the action or passion of reading. A little metaphysic follows on actio and passio, and the fact that the cantio is actio when composed, passio when sung or acted. But is the cantio the words or the tune? Surely the words; nobody calls the tune canzone. In fact, all words written for music may in a sense be called canzoni, even ballads, even sonnets, even poems in Latin (regulariter). But we are speaking of the supreme canzone, like Dante’s Donne ch’ avete. It is “a tragic composition” of equal stanzas, without responsorium (dialogue or antiphon). The last six chapters concern us less, because they are wholly occupied with the particular rhyming, lining, and stanza-fashion of the canzone itself, and, interesting as they are, overflow our limits, except as a particular example of the general kind of criticism which has been so laboriously built up.
So now that we have the words to build our collection of poems, and the structure and organization to tie them together, |The Song.| let’s get to work on actually tying them together. But first, we need to say a little more about the collection itself, the Canzone. The Canzone (song) 431is the act or feeling of singing, just as a “reading” or book (reading) is the act or feeling of reading. A bit of metaphysics follows regarding actio and passion, and the fact that the song is actio when created, passion when performed or sung. But is the song about the words or the music? Definitely the words; no one calls the music song. In fact, all lyrics written for music can, in a way, be called songs, even ballads, even sonnets, even poems in Latin (regularly). But we are talking about the ultimate canzone, like Dante’s Women you have. It is “a tragic piece” of equal stanzas, without response (dialogue or antiphon). The last six chapters are less relevant to us, as they solely focus on the specific rhymes, lines, and stanza forms of the canzone itself, and while they’re interesting, they go beyond our scope, except as a particular example of the comprehensive criticism that has been so painstakingly developed.
With the conclusion of this the tractate stops abruptly, nor have we any indication of what the Third Book was to consist of, though the Fourth, as we have seen above, is more than once referred to. The loss of both must be regarded as one of the most serious that the history of criticism has suffered.
With the end of this, the tract abruptly halts, and we have no clue what the Third Book would have included, even though, as mentioned earlier, the Fourth is referenced multiple times. The loss of both should be considered one of the greatest setbacks in the history of criticism.
Yet the possession of what we have is no mean consolation, and I must be excused for repeating an expression of the |Importance of the book.| extremest surprise at the comparatively small attention which the book has received, and at the slighting fashion in which it has been treated by some of those who have paid attention to it. For myself, I am prepared to claim for it, not merely the position of the most important critical document between Longinus and the seventeenth century at least, but one of intrinsic importance on a line with that of the very greatest critical documents of all history. There is no need at all to lay much stress on the mere external attractiveness, unusual as that may be, of the combination in one person of the greatest poet and the first, if not the sole, great critic of the Middle Ages. The tub can stand on its own bottom.
However, having what we do is no small comfort, and I have to say again how surprised I am at the relatively little attention this book has received and how dismissively some people have treated it. Personally, I believe this book deserves to be recognized not only as the most important critical document between Longinus and the seventeenth century at least, but also as one of the most significant critical documents in all of history. There's no need to emphasize its external appeal, intriguing as it may be, given that it features the greatest poet and the first, if not the only, great critic of the Middle Ages in one person. The work can stand on its own merits.
In the first place, it only requires acquaintance with that previous history of the subject, which we have here endeavoured to unfold, to see that we have the inestimable advantage of a 432quite new and independent treatment of that subject. There is |Independence and novelty of its method.| no direct evidence that Dante knew the Poetics[575]: we see that he cites Horace and cites him magnificentissime. But the Epistle to the Pisos might never have been written, for any sign there is of direct influence from it on Dante’s method. So, too, singular as is the resemblance between the spirit of him and the spirit of Longinus; remarkable as is the coincidence between the words of both about words; and possible as the John of Sicily[576] reference makes it that Dante might have known the Great Unknown of Criticism—yet there is not the faintest evidence that he did know him, and an almost overwhelming probability that he did not. To the method of no classical predecessor in pure criticism does his method bear the smallest resemblance, even if faint resemblances might be pointed out in phrase.
First of all, it just takes familiarity with the background of the topic we've tried to explain here to realize that we have the invaluable benefit of a 432 totally fresh and independent approach to that topic. There is |Independence and originality of its approach.| no direct evidence that Dante was familiar with the Poetics[575]: we see him citing Horace, and he does so magnificent. However, the Epistle to the Pisos may as well never have existed, given that there's no sign of its direct influence on Dante’s method. Likewise, while there is a striking similarity between his spirit and that of Longinus; and although it's noteworthy that both have similar thoughts about language; and the reference to John of Sicily[576] suggests Dante might have encountered the Great Unknown of Criticism—there's not even the slightest evidence that he actually knew him, and it's highly probable that he did not. Dante’s method shows no real resemblance to any classical predecessor in pure criticism, even if some faint similarities in phrasing could be pointed out.
But it is still more remarkable that, steeped to the lips as he is in scholastic lore—though trivium and quadrivium must have been at his fingers’ ends—the De Vulgari Eloquio, even in mentioning Rhetoric itself, shows not the faintest tincture of that scholastic rhetoric which we have noticed. There is not so much as an allusion to the Figures: they have been, for Dante on this occasion, as completely banished from rerum natura as poor Albucius feared they would be, if his judges disallowed his pleading.[577] The familiar Arts of Composition make no appearance: Beginning, Middle, and End are with the Figures. If we did not know that these things must have been as familiar to Dante as the alphabet or the multiplication-table to any modern child, we might think, from this treatise, that he had never heard of them.
But it's even more surprising that, despite being fully immersed in academic knowledge—though he must have had the basics of the trivium and quadrivium at his fingertips—the De Vulgari Eloquio, even when mentioning Rhetoric itself, shows no hint of the scholarly rhetoric we've observed. There's not even a reference to the Figures: they have been completely excluded from rerum natura for Dante, just as poor Albucius feared they would be if his judges dismissed his argument. The familiar Arts of Composition don’t show up at all: Beginning, Middle, and End are with the Figures. If we didn't know that these concepts were likely as familiar to Dante as the alphabet or multiplication tables are to any modern child, we might think, based on this treatise, that he had never encountered them.
It would seem, indeed, without too much guess-work, that, despite his attempts to assimilate writing vulgariter et regulariter, Dante had an unconscious and an infinitely salutary instinct, telling him that regulariter and vulgariter were not the same thing. He may have sometimes thought that the former was the nobler; even in his disdainful soul, the touching humility 433of the Middle Ages existed, as we know, to such an extent that he could put Virgil, who may be worthy to unloose his shoe-latchet, in a position above himself. But something must have warned him to keep the two apart, to approach the criticism of the illustrious Vernacular literature by a path nullius ante trita solo.
It seems, without too much guesswork, that despite his efforts to adopt writing vulgar and regular, Dante had an unconscious and beneficial instinct telling him that regularly and vulgarly were not the same. He might have sometimes believed that the former was the more noble; even in his disdainful spirit, the touching humility of the Middle Ages was present, as we know, to such an extent that he could see Virgil, who might deserve to tie his shoelaces, in a position above himself. But something must have warned him to keep the two separate, to approach the criticism of the illustrious Vernacular literature by a path nullius ante trita solo.
That path, as has been pointed out, is in fact a double approach: we might almost say that the restless manymindedness |Dante’s attention to Form.| of Dante attacks the hill on half-a-dozen different sides at once. We have a chain of mainly a priori argument, reaching from the origin and nature of language to the completely built and fitted-out canzone. We have careful surveys of existing language and literature, with the keenest observation bent upon what is the actual state of each, on what each has actually achieved. But besides these two ways of approach, neither of which is at all like those of the ancient critics, there is a third difference which is more striking still: and that is that the critic’s attention is evidently from the first fixed, not exclusively, but, from the point of view of his business, mainly, on questions of form, expression, result, rather than on questions of matter, conception, plan. Not exclusively—let that be emphatically repeated: but still mainly.
That path, as has been noted, is really a dual approach: we could almost say that Dante's restless and multifaceted mind tackles the hill from several angles at once. We have a series of mostly before the fact arguments that connect the origin and nature of language to the fully developed and refined song. We also have detailed examinations of the existing language and literature, with sharp observations focused on the actual state of each and what each has truly accomplished. But alongside these two approaches, neither of which resembles those of the ancient critics, there is a third difference that stands out even more: the critic’s focus is clearly, from the very beginning, not exclusively, but primarily, on issues of form, expression, and outcome, rather than on issues of content, concept, or planning. Not exclusively—let that be emphasized: but still primarily.
Again we see, incidentally, but none the less to an important effect, that he has, no doubt by the mere operation of the lapse |His disregard of Oratory.| of ages in part, in part by the activity of his own intellect, and the character of the matter presented to it, got rid of divers prejudices which weighed upon the ancients. It is not a just retort, when it is said that he has completely got rid of the oratorical preoccupation, to say that he is only dealing with Poetics. For the ancients themselves this preoccupation was constant, even when they dealt with Poetics; and Dante does, as a matter of fact, make references to prose which show that he did not dream (as how indeed should he?) of oratory having any pre-eminence. And at the same time that the fruitful modern literatures helped him to get rid of this, the greatest drawback or interfering flaw of ancient criticism, they helped him to get rid of another, the ignorance of prose fiction. True, he may in his quaint low Latin use inventor for 434poeta; but the simple reference to the prose Arthurian, Trojan, and Roman legends shows that the gap, which led Aristotle and all the rest astray, had been filled up.
Again we see, by the way, but nonetheless with significant impact, that he has, no doubt due to the passage of time in part, and in part through the activity of his own intellect and the nature of the material presented to him, shed various biases that burdened the ancients. It is not a fair response to say he has completely dismissed the focus on oratory by claiming he is only addressing Poetics. For the ancients, this focus was ever-present, even when they engaged with Poetics; and Dante does indeed refer to prose, which shows that he didn’t think (and quite rightly) that oratory held any superiority. At the same time that the rich modern literatures helped him eliminate this major shortcoming of ancient criticism, they also aided him in overcoming another issue: the lack of understanding of prose fiction. True, he may whimsically use the Latin word inventor for poet; but his simple references to prose tales of Arthurian, Trojan, and Roman legends demonstrate that the gap that had misled Aristotle and others had been bridged.
Yet again, the character of the Romance poetry which he chiefly had before him, as well as (if he knew anything of them, |The influence on him of Romance.| which is quite possible) that of the German minnesingers, was such as to require positively, from any vigorous and subtle intellect, a quite different treatment from that appropriate to most ancient poetry. The war-songs might stand on no very different footing; but, as he admits, there were no war-songs in Italian. The mystical passion and the mystical religion of the other two divisions are like nothing in ancient poetry, except scraps and flashes of things which must have been mostly unknown to Dante,—the choruses of the Greek Poets, Catullus, Lucretius, and some things in the Greek Anthology. There was in most cases no action at all; the subject, though varying and twisting in facet and form, like a mountain mist, was always more or less the same; the expression of the poet’s passionate intense individual feeling and thought was all, and of this no general criticism was possible. The forms, on the other hand, the language, the arrangements, these were matters of intense, novel, and pressing interest. The ancient critic, at the very earliest date at which we have any utterances of his in extenso, had a sort of catholic faith already provided for him on these points. Tragedy, Comedy, Oratory, History, Lyric, &c., were established forms. Rhetoric, though interesting, was almost as scientific as arithmetic or geometry. As for language, you imitated the best models, and did not play personal tricks. Besides, it was quite a minor matter.
Once again, the nature of the Romance poetry that he mainly focused on, and possibly (if he was aware of them) the works of the German minnesingers, required a different approach from what is typical for most ancient poetry, especially from someone with a strong and nuanced intellect. The war songs might have had a different standing, but as he acknowledges, there were no war songs in Italian. The mystical passion and the mystical religion present in the other two categories are unlike anything in ancient poetry, aside from snippets and flashes of elements that Dante likely knew little about, such as the choruses of Greek poets, Catullus, Lucretius, and some pieces from the Greek Anthology. In most cases, there was no action whatsoever; the subject matter, while changing and shifting like mountain mist, remained fairly consistent; the poet’s intense individual feelings and thoughts were what mattered, and no general criticism could be applied to that. On the other hand, the forms, language, and structures were of keen, novel, and urgent interest. The ancient critic, at the earliest point from which we have any comprehensive statements, had a kind of universal belief already established on these matters. Tragedy, Comedy, Oratory, History, Lyric poetry, etc., were standardized forms. Rhetoric, while fascinating, was nearly as systematic as arithmetic or geometry. Regarding language, you followed the best models and avoided personal quirks. Moreover, it was considered a relatively minor issue.
Lastly, we see that (again half, or more than half, unconsciously and instinctively) Dante has been brought by the "forward |And of comparative criticism.| flowing tide of time" to a more advanced position in respect of comparative criticism. No ancient critic could have made such a survey as he makes of the different languages of Europe; no ancient critic did make such a survey of the dialects of Greek as he makes of the dialects of Italian. That curious spirit of routine which (valuable as it was in the time and in the circumstances) mars ancient literature 435to some extent, shows itself nowhere more oddly than here. You used Æolic dialect for lyric poetry, because Sappho and Alcæus were Æolians; Doric for pastorals, because Theocritus and the others were Dorians. You might use Ionic in history because Herodotus was a Halicarnassian; and Homer preserved a special dialect for you in epic likewise. But otherwise you wrote in Attic, not because Attic was the Illustrious Vulgar Tongue of Greece (as it very nearly if not quite was), but because an enormous proportion of the best writers in most departments were Athenians. So in Latin you might—almost must—use loose verse, and familiar or abstruse phrase, in satire, but not elsewhere.
Lastly, we see that (again, half or more than half, unconsciously and instinctively) Dante has been carried by the "forward flowing tide of time" to a more advanced position regarding comparative criticism. No ancient critic could have conducted the survey he does of the different languages of Europe; no ancient critic conducted such a survey of Greek dialects as he does of Italian dialects. That curious spirit of routine, which (valuable as it was in its time and circumstances) somewhat mars ancient literature, reveals itself in a particularly odd way here. You used the Æolic dialect for lyric poetry because Sappho and Alcæus were Æolians; Doric for pastorals, because Theocritus and the others were Dorians. You might use Ionic in history because Herodotus was from Halicarnassus; and Homer offered a special dialect for epics as well. But otherwise, you wrote in Attic, not because Attic was the Illustrious Vulgar Tongue of Greece (as it almost certainly was), but because a huge proportion of the best writers in most fields were Athenians. Similarly, in Latin, you might—almost have to—use loose verse and familiar or complex phrases in satire, but not in other contexts.
Of this there is no trace in Dante, though he may allot his Illustrious tongue to one kind, his Intermediate and Lower to others. He may indeed cite, as a subsidiary argument, the fact that such and such a one has used such and such a dialect or form, but it is only subsidiary. He is, in effect, looking about to see, partly how the reason of things will go, partly what has actually had the best effect. He, groping dimly in the benighted, the shackled Middle Ages, actually attains to a freer and more enlightened kind of criticism than the Greeks, with all their “play of mind,” all their “lucidity,” had reached.
There's no evidence of this in Dante, though he might assign his literary brilliance to one group, and his Intermediate and Lower work to others. He might even mention, as a supporting point, that specific people have used certain dialects or styles, but that's just a minor detail. Essentially, he’s trying to figure out how things work and what has truly been effective. Even while feeling his way through the dark and constrained Middle Ages, he manages to achieve a form of criticism that is more open and enlightened than what the Greeks, with all their intellectual flexibility and clarity, had accomplished.
And his bent towards formal criticism—towards those considerations of prosody, of harmony, of vocabulary, of structure, which, when they are considered to-day, even now send some critics into (as the poet says)
And his tendency towards formal criticism—towards aspects of prosody, harmony, vocabulary, and structure, which, when looked at today, still make some critics go into (as the poet says)
against those who so consider them—is all the more important, because not the most impudent accuser of the brethren can |The poetical differentia according to him.| bring against Dante the charge of being a mere formalist, of being indifferent to meaning, of having no “criticism of life” in him, of lacking “high seriousness,” attention to conduct, care for meaning and substance. On the contrary, there is not a poet in the whole vast range of poetry, not the Greek tragedians at their gravest and highest chorus-pitch, not Lucretius in his fervour of Idealist Materialism, not Shakespeare in the profoundest moments 436of Macbeth, or Prospero, or Hamlet, not Milton, not Wordsworth, who is more passionately ideal, “thoughtful,” penetrated and intoxicated with the “subject,” than Dante is. But he, thanks very mainly to the logical training of the despised scholasticism, thanks partly to the mere progress of time, the refreshing of the human mind after its season of sleep—most of all no doubt to his own intense and magnificent poetical genius—had completely separated and recognised the differentia of poetry, its presentation of the subject in metrical form with musical accompaniment, whether of word or of actual music.[578] He knows—he actually says in effect—that prosemen may have the treatment of the same subjects; but he knows that the poet’s treatment is different, and he goes straight for the difference.
against those who think otherwise—is even more significant, because not even the most audacious critic of the so-called brethren can accuse Dante of being just a formalist, indifferent to meaning, lacking a “criticism of life,” or showing “high seriousness,” attention to conduct, and care for meaning and substance. On the contrary, there is not a single poet across the entire spectrum of poetry—neither the Greek tragedians at their most serious and elevated, nor Lucretius in his zealous Idealist Materialism, nor Shakespeare in the deepest moments of Macbeth, or Prospero, or Hamlet, nor Milton, nor Wordsworth—who is more passionately ideal, “thoughtful,” and deeply engaged with the “subject” than Dante. Yet he, largely due to the logical training from the dismissed scholasticism, partly because of the natural evolution of time and the rejuvenation of the human mind after a period of dormancy—most significantly, without a doubt, due to his own intense and remarkable poetic genius—had fully distinguished and acknowledged the essence of poetry, its ability to present subjects in metrical form with a musical element, whether through word or actual music.[578] He understands—he essentially states—that prose writers may address the same topics; however, he recognizes that the poet’s approach is different, and he directly confronts that difference.
And where does he find it? Exactly where Wordsworth five hundred years later refused to find it, in Poetic Diction and |His antidote to the Wordsworthian heresy.| in Metre. The contrast of the De Vulgari Eloquio and of the Preface to Lyrical Ballads is so remarkable that it may be doubted whether there is any more remarkable thing of the kind in literature. Whether Wordsworth was acquainted with the treatise it is impossible to say. (Coleridge certainly knew of it, though it is not quite clear whether he had read it.) But it is improbable, for Wordsworth was not a wide reader. And, moreover, though in tendency the two tractates are diametrically opposed, he nowhere answers Dante; but, on the contrary, is answered by Dante, with an almost uncanny anticipation of the privilege of the last word, in a word five hundred years earlier.
And where does he find it? Exactly where Wordsworth, five hundred years later, refused to find it: in Poetic Diction and |His response to the Wordsworthian heresy.| in Metre. The contrast between De Vulgari Eloquio and the Preface to Lyrical Ballads is so striking that it’s hard to find anything else quite like it in literature. It’s impossible to say whether Wordsworth knew about the treatise. (Coleridge certainly was aware of it, though it's not clear if he actually read it.) But it’s unlikely, since Wordsworth wasn’t a broad reader. Moreover, although the two texts are fundamentally opposed, he doesn't address Dante; instead, he is addressed by Dante, with an almost eerie foresight of having the last word, in a word given five hundred years earlier.
We shall have to return to this matter in dealing with Wordsworth himself. But for the present let us confine ourselves to Dante.
We will need to revisit this topic when discussing Wordsworth himself. For now, let's focus on Dante.
The details of his metrical part need the lesser notice because they are of the more limited and particular application. |His handling of metre.| Had Dante completed his book, it would still have had the limitation of dealing solely with Romance, if not 437exclusively with Italian, poetry. And with particular episodes we shall only meddle when they are closely connected with general critical quarrels. But his method is worth a word or two, because it is again, precisely, that apparently loose but really unerring mixture of general reasoning and particular observation which the critic requires, which prevents him from being ever exactly scientific, but which gives to his craft the dignity, the difficulty, the versatile charm of art. His recognition of the hendecasyllable, not merely as the line preferred by the best writers in Italian, but as the longest line really manageable in Italian, would be sufficient proof of this.
The specifics of his metric aspects don't need as much attention because they apply more to specific situations. His take on meter. If Dante had finished his book, it would have still focused primarily on Romance, if not exclusively on Italian, poetry. We will only touch on particular episodes when they are closely linked to broader critical debates. However, his method deserves a few comments because it showcases that seemingly loose yet truly precise blend of general reasoning and specific observation that critics need. This blend prevents him from being completely scientific, yet it gives his work the dignity, complexity, and adaptable charm of art. His awareness of the hendecasyllable, not just as the preferred line among top Italian writers but also as the longest line that's truly manageable in Italian, would stand as clear evidence of this.
But he is considerably more interesting on diction, because here his observations (mutatis mutandis, and that in extremely |Of diction.| few cases and unimportant measure) are of universal application. The theory of Poetic Diction, the twin pillar of the temple of Poetry, had been put by Longinus in one flashing axiom, true, sound, illuminative for ever and ever. But he had not elaborated this; he had even, in some cases, as in his remarks on the Εἰς ἐρωμέναν, given occasion to those who blaspheme the doctrine. Dante, with no such single phrase (which indeed the odd mongrel speech he uses denied him), expresses the doctrine far more fully, elaborates it, establishes it soundly, and, moreover, is never in the very least inconsistent with himself about it. Even Aristotle himself would have joined no direct issue with the quadripartite division of the necessities of serious poetry as gravitas sententiæ and superbia carminum, constructionis elatio and excellentia verborum; but he would have given the first preponderance over all the others, and would have laid descending stress on the rest. It may almost be said that Dante exactly reverses the order. The gravitas sententiæ is not denied, but assumed as a thing of course, common to all good matter in verse and prose alike. The superbia carminum is a matter of investigation; but when you have got your form of cantio, &c., settled, that is settled. It is upon the third and the fourth, which are, briefly, Style and Diction, that he bends his whole strength, and that he exhibits his most novel, most important, most eternally valid criticism.
But he is much more interesting when it comes to language, because his observations (with the necessary changes, and that in very few cases and with little significance) are universally applicable. The theory of Poetic Diction, the foundational principle of Poetry, had been encapsulated by Longinus in one striking statement, which remains true, sound, and illuminating forever. However, he did not elaborate on this; in some instances, such as in his remarks on the Εἰς ἐρωμέναν, he even provided ammunition for those who criticize the doctrine. Dante, lacking such a concise phrase (which the peculiar mixed language he uses indeed prevents), expresses the doctrine much more thoroughly, expands on it, and firmly establishes it, all while remaining completely consistent. Even Aristotle would not have directly opposed the four-part division of the essentials of serious poetry as seriousness of the statement and poetic excellence, construction elevation and word excellence; but he would have prioritized the first over all the others, and would have placed less emphasis on the rest. It could almost be said that Dante completely reverses this order. The seriousness of the statement is not disputed, but taken for granted as a common element in all good writing, whether verse or prose. The superbia carminum is open to exploration; but once you have settled on your form of song, that is resolved. It is on the third and fourth aspects, which can be summed up as Style and Diction, that he focuses all his energy, showcasing his most innovative, significant, and timeless criticism.
It has been said that the examples, both Latin and Italian, 438produced in the chapter on Style (that is to say, the construction |His standards of style.| or arrangement of selected phrase as opposed to selection of the component words) are not free from difficulty. But if we examine them all carefully together, something will emerge from the comparison. In the four Latin sentences[579] (for translations here are totally useless) we observe that the first[580] is a mere statement of fact, possessing, indeed, that complete expression of the meaning which Coleridge so oddly postulates as the differentia of style, but possessing nothing more—nourishing, in short, but not “sapid.” The next[581] is carefully (“tastefully”) arranged according to the scholastic rules—verb at the end, important words at end or beginning of clause, &c., but nothing more. The charm (venustas) of the third[582] is more difficult to identify; but it would seem to consist in a sort of superficially rhetorical declamation. But there is no difficulty in discovering in what the fourth sentence[583] differs from the rest. There is the conceit of the “casting out of the flowers” with the interwoven play of florum and Florentia, the apostrophe to the town, the double alliteration of florum, Florentia, Trinacriam, Totila, with the reverse order of length in the words, and their vowel arrangement. And in almost all the verse vernacular examples, though it may not always be easy to discern their exact attraction for Dante, we shall find the same alliteration—
It’s been said that the examples, both Latin and Italian, 438 produced in the section on Style (meaning the arrangement His style standards. of chosen phrases as opposed to just selecting the individual words) are not without their challenges. But if we take a close look at all of them, we can draw some insights from the comparison. In the four Latin sentences[579] (since translations here are completely worthless), the first[580] is simply a straightforward statement, indeed possessing that complete expression of meaning which Coleridge so strangely suggests as the distinguishing feature of style, but offering nothing more—nourishing, in a sense, but not “tasty.” The next[581] is thoughtfully (“tastefully”) organized according to scholarly rules—verb at the end, key words at the end or start of the clause, etc., but nothing beyond that. The appeal (beauty) of the third[582] is harder to pinpoint; it seems to lie in a type of superficially rhetorical delivery. However, it’s easy to see how the fourth sentence[583] stands out from the others. It features the cleverness of “casting out of the flowers” with the interwoven play of flowers and Florence, the address to the city, the double alliteration of flowers, Florence, Sicily, Totila, with the reversed order of lengths in the words and their vowel arrangement. And in almost all the examples from the vernacular verse, while it may not always be easy to pinpoint what exactly draws Dante to them, we will notice the same alliteration—
the same vowel-music—
the same vowel sounds—
or a combination of this music with careful mounting and falling rhythm, as in
or a combination of this music with a careful rise and fall in rhythm, as in
In other words, we shall find, in all, devices for making the common uncommon, for giving the poetic strangeness, unexpectedness, 439charm,—by mere arrangement, by arrangement plus music, and so forth.
In other words, we will find, overall, ways to make the ordinary extraordinary, to provide a poetic sense of strangeness, surprise, 439and charm—through simple arrangement, by arrangement plus music, and so on.
The contempt of style as something “vulgar,” which had beset all antiquity (save always Longinus), would have alone prevented the ancients from criticising in this way, even if the lack of various language had not done so.
The disdain for style as something "tacky," which affected all of ancient times (except for Longinus), would have been enough on its own to stop the ancients from critiquing this way, even if the absence of different languages hadn't played a role.
And so we find, on the threshold, or hardly even on the threshold, of what is commonly called modern literature, an anticipation, and more than an anticipation, of what is really modern criticism. Of course this is a disputable even more than a disputed statement. Of course there are many respectable authorities who will not hear of it, who will accuse those who make it of mere will-worship, perhaps even of gross error, for assuming any such thing. Yet it may be said in all humility, but after a very considerable number of years of study of a subject to which little general attention has been given, that there is this difference between ancient and modern criticism, and that it appears in the De Vulgari Eloquio. I shall be content, I shall even be much obliged, if any one will point out to me, in the authors who have been hitherto considered, or in any who may have been overlooked, a passage like this. I can only say that, in my reading, I have found none.
And so we find ourselves, barely at the beginning of what we call modern literature, with not just an anticipation but more than that—an actual glimpse of what truly constitutes modern criticism. This may be a debatable statement, and even more than that, a controversial one. Many respected voices will reject this idea, accusing those who propose it of sheer willfulness, or even serious misunderstanding, for claiming such a thing. However, I can humbly assert, after many years of studying a topic that hasn’t received much general attention, that there is indeed a difference between ancient and modern criticism, and it shows up in the De Vulgari Eloquio. I would be satisfied, and even grateful, if anyone could point out to me, in the authors previously discussed, or in any that might have been overlooked, a passage that resembles this. All I can say is that, in my reading, I have found none.
But the chapter of words—the Chapter of the Sieve, as we may call it—is that which contains the real heart and kernel |The "Chapter of the Sieve."| of Dante’s criticism. For, dwell as much as he may on the importance of arrangement and phrase, it is impossible that these should be beautiful without beautiful words to make them of. And his system of “sifting,” quaint as its phraseology may seem at first sight, arbitrary as some of its divisions may appear, and here and there difficult as it may be exactly to follow him, is a perfectly sound scheme, and only requires working out at greater length. The objection to puerilia, though it may be too sweepingly expressed, is absolutely just, and cuts away Wordsworth’s childishnesses by anticipation. That to “effeminate” words, “silvan” words, words too “slippery” and too much “brushed the wrong way,” is, in its actual form, perhaps somewhat too closely connected 440with the peculiarities of the Italian language. We can understand that the snarling sound of the r in gregia and corpo—the silvestre and the reburrum—may have offended the delicate Italian musical ear; and it is perfectly easy for a pretty well-educated English one to perceive that donna, with the ring of the n’s and the sudden descent—the falcon drop—to a, is a far more poetical word than femina, where, except the termination, there is no hold for the voice at all; it merely “slips over” the “lubric” syllables fe and mi. But it is much more difficult to understand the objection to dolciada and piacevole as too effeminate. Not only is dolciada itself a very charming word to us, but it is impossible to see anything more effeminate in it than in many of those which Dante admits and admires. These things, however, will always happen.
But the chapter of words—the Chapter of the Sieve, as we can call it—contains the real heart and core of Dante’s criticism. No matter how much he emphasizes the importance of arrangement and phrasing, it's impossible for these to be beautiful without beautiful words to build them. His system of “sifting,” as odd as its wording might seem at first, and as arbitrary as some of its divisions might appear, is quite sound and just needs to be explored in more depth. The criticism of trivial things, though perhaps a bit too sweeping, is absolutely valid and anticipates Wordsworth’s childishness. The objection to “effeminate” words, “silvan” words, words that are too “slippery” and brushed “the wrong way,” is perhaps a bit too tied to the quirks of the Italian language. We can understand that the sharp sound of the r in gregia and —the Silvestre and the reburrum—might offend the sensitive Italian musical ear. And it's fairly easy for a well-educated English speaker to see that woman, with its resonant n sounds and the sharp drop to a, is a much more poetic word than woman, where, apart from the ending, there’s no pause for the voice at all; it just “slips over” the “lubric” syllables fe and mi. But it’s much harder to grasp the objection to dessert and pleasant as too effeminate. Not only is dolciada a delightful word to us, but it’s hard to see anything more effeminate in it than in many of those that Dante accepts and admires. These things, however, will always happen.
The metaphor of the pexa and hirsuta, odd as it seems, is not difficult to work out when we have once accepted the |The pexa.| analogy of hair, for which in itself it would not be difficult to find a more or less fanciful justification. The merely “glossy”—smooth, soft, insufficient—will not do, and those “brushed the wrong way” still less. What is wanted is natural curl and wave—with light and colour in them, of course, though not mere gloss. This may be either the result of careful “combing out” of all tangle and disorder, or it may be wilder grace, the hirsutum, the “floating hair” of our poet. Dante’s rigid orthodoxy makes him assign very strict qualification to the pexa. They are to be trisyllabic or vicinissima to this—that is to say, they are either to be amphibrachs complete—amore, difesa, salute—or words like donna, on the one hand, or letizia[584] on the other, which, by a slight rest of the voice or a little slur of it, can be made amphibrachic in character. And why? Because these amphibrachic words help, as no others can do, to give that trochaic swing, with little intervals between, which supplies the favourite rhythm of Italian poetry, as in the very instance given a little later by Dante from his own poetry—
The metaphor of the pexa and hirsuta, strange as it may sound, becomes clearer once we accept the The pexa. analogy of hair. Finding a somewhat fanciful reason for this isn't too hard. The merely “glossy”—smooth, soft, and lacking depth—won't suffice, and those “brushed the wrong way” are even less ideal. What we need is natural curl and wave, complete with light and color, but not just shine. This can come from a careful “combing out” of all tangles and chaos, or it might originate from a wilder grace, the
441where the rhythm (as opposed to the actual scansion) of the line is represented by almost sinking the italicised syllables, and leaving the four main trochees to carry the rock of the verse on their backs. The dislike to aspirates, to double x’s and z’s, to certain collocations of consonants, &c., is again purely Italian, though it would not be difficult to assign somewhat similar qualifications to the pexa of other languages.
441where the rhythm (as opposed to the actual scansion) of the line is shown by almost lowering the italicized syllables, and allowing the four main trochees to support the weight of the verse. The aversion to aspirates, double x’s and z’s, certain consonant combinations, etc., is distinctly Italian, although it wouldn't be hard to find similar traits in the pexa of other languages.
But Dante is far too free and far too opulent a poet to confine himself, or recommend others to confine themselves, to a mere |The hirsuta.| “prunes and prism”—to simple prettiness of precious words. The hirsuta, the more careless ordered vocabulary, must be had too sometimes, because you cannot do without them, as in the case of the monosyllabic particles, copulatives, and what not, sometimes as dissyllables, and polysyllables, which will make an ornamental effect by combination and contrast with the pexa. Here, yet once more, there may be difficulties with the individual cases; it is indeed hard to see the possibility of beauty, even in the most combed-out company, of such a word as disavventuratissimamente: but the principle is clear and sound. What that principle is we may |Other critical loci in Dante.| shortly state when we have given a glance at Dante’s other and much less important critical utterances, contained in the undoubtedly genuine Convito, and in the sometimes, but perhaps captiously, disputed Letter to Can Grande.
But Dante is way too bold and extravagant a poet to limit himself, or to suggest that others limit themselves, to just "prunes and prisms" — to simply pretty words. The hirsuta, the more casually arranged vocabulary, must also be included sometimes because you can't do without them, just like the monosyllabic particles, conjunctions, and other elements, sometimes even disyllables and polysyllables, which create an ornamental effect through combination and contrast with the pexa. Here again, there might be challenges in specific cases; it’s honestly hard to see the beauty, even in the most polished context, of a word like disavventuratissimamente: but the principle is clear and sound. We can briefly explain what that principle is after taking a look at Dante’s other, less significant critical comments found in the undeniably genuine Convito, and in the sometimes, though arguably, contested Letter to Can Grande.
This last[585], which, as is well known, sets itself forth as a dedication of the Paradiso to the Lord of Verona, contains a kind of |The Epistle to Can Grande.| expository criticism by the author of the Commedia itself. There is nothing in it inconsistent with the De Vulgari, but the method is very much more scholastic and jejune. There are six things to be inquired about in any serious matter—the subject, the agent, the form, the end, the title, the kind of philosophy.
This last[585], which, as is well known, presents itself as a dedication of the Paradiso to the Lord of Verona, includes a kind of The Letter to Can Grande. expository commentary by the author of the Comedy itself. There’s nothing in it that contradicts the De Vulgari, but the approach is much more academic and dull. There are six aspects to be considered in any serious subject—the topic, the doer, the shape, the purpose, the title, and the type of philosophy.
The Paradiso is different from the other two cantiche in subject, form, and title, not in author, end, and philosophic tone. 442The meaning or subject is partly literary, partly allegorical; the form is duplex—the external by cantiche, cantos, verses; while the method or internal form is poetic, figurative, &c. The title is, “Here beginneth the Comedy of D. A., Florentine by birth not disposition.” Comedy comes from, &c., tragedy from, &c. As Comedy begins ill and ends well, we call this a comedy. It is in the vulgar tongue: its end is evangelic, its philosophy ethical and practical.
The Paradiso is different from the other two canticles in its subject, structure, and title, but not in authorship, conclusion, or philosophical tone. 442The meaning or subject is partly literary and partly allegorical; the structure is dual—the external through songs, cantos, and verses; while the internal structure is poetic, figurative, etc. The title is, “Here begins the Comedy of D. A., Florentine by birth not disposition.” Comedy derives from, etc., and tragedy from, etc. Since Comedy starts badly and ends well, we refer to it as a comedy. It is written in the common language: its purpose is evangelic, and its philosophy is ethical and practical.
There is little to notice here except the poet’s comparative depreciation of the Vulgar Tongue as “humble and weak,”[586] but this of course is only said rhetorically.
There isn't much to see here except the poet's comparison of the Common Language as "humble and weak,"[586] but this is, of course, just a rhetorical statement.
The curious First Book of the Convito[587] not merely contains the promise of the De Vulgari[588], but is a sort of pendent |The Convito.| to it, being an elaborate excuse for writing the book in the Vulgar tongue itself. Its expressions are not always in literal agreement with those of the other treatise; but these differences, even the exaltation of Latin as “nobler,”[589] in an apparent contradiction to the argument of the later book, are sufficiently accounted for by the difference of purpose and subject. But the elaborate apology for writing in the vernacular, and the elaborate arguments by which it is supported, have no small critical interest of their own; and the later chapters contain eager championship of Italian, if not against Latin, yet against Provençal, which it was the fashion to compare to it. It is scarcely necessary to go through this book in detail; but it contains some very interesting glimpses, and, as it were, vistas of critical truth. The two most noteworthy of these are the remarks about translation, and those about the respective advantages for showing a language of prose and verse.
The intriguing First Book of the Convito[587] not only promises the content of the De Vulgari[588], but also serves as a kind of companion to it, providing a detailed justification for writing the book in the vernacular. Its wording doesn't always align literally with the other work, but these discrepancies, including the claim that Latin is "nobler,"[589] which seems to contradict the argument in the later book, can be explained by the differing purposes and subjects of each. The thorough defense of writing in the everyday language, along with the strong arguments supporting it, holds considerable critical interest on their own; the later chapters passionately advocate for Italian, not so much against Latin, but in response to Provençal, which was often compared to it. It's not necessary to analyze this book in detail, but it offers some very intriguing insights and, in a sense, vistas of critical truth. The two most notable points are the observations about translation and those regarding the respective strengths of prose and verse in showcasing a language.
Translation Dante condemns utterly. Nothing harmonised 443by the laws of the Muses can be changed from one tongue to |Dante on Translation.| another without destroying all its sweetness and harmony. This (which is arch-true) connects itself directly with Dante’s unerring direction towards the criticism of form. If “all depends on the subject,” translation can do no harm, for the subject can be maintained in exactly the same condition through more languages than Mezzofanti or Prince Lucien Bonaparte ever meddled with. But the form, the language, the charm of the verse, the music of the composition, they go utterly and inevitably; and even if the translator succeeds in putting something in their place, it is another, and not themselves.
Translation is something Dante completely condemns. Nothing that works according to the laws of the Muses can be translated from one language to another without losing all its sweetness and harmony. This (which is absolutely true) is directly tied to Dante’s sharp focus on the criticism of form. If “everything depends on the subject,” translation might not cause harm, as the subject can be preserved in the same way across more languages than Mezzofanti or Prince Lucien Bonaparte ever dealt with. But the form, the language, the charm of the verse, the music of the piece—they are all lost entirely and unavoidably; and even if the translator manages to replace them with something else, it is not the same.
Again, in the eloquent and admirable defence[590] of the tongue of Si against the Lingua d’Oco, he has this remarkable saying, |On language as shown in prose and verse.| that you cannot see its real excellence in rhymed pieces, for the accidental accompaniments (“accidental,” quoad language). So do the clothes and jewels of a beautiful woman distract the attention from her real beauty, as much as this is set forth by them. In prose the ease, propriety, and sweetness of the language itself can best be shown. Now, let it be observed that this is no exaltation of prose above poetry as such—Dante was far too good a critic, as well as far too great a poet, to make a blunder which has been made since, though hardly before. His argument is the perfectly sound, and, unless I mistake, almost wholly novel one—that the intrinsic powers (if they be doubted) of a language are best shown in prose. If it can do well there, a fortiori it can do better in poetry; but the “added sweetness” of rhythm, metre, rhyme, poetic diction, and the like may distract the attention from the mere and sheer merits of the language itself. And so once more we find Dante, in opposition to the Master, in opposition to all ancient critics except Longinus, and partly even to him, recognising the ultimate and real test of literary excellence as lying in the expression, not in the meaning.
Once again, in the eloquent and admirable defense[590] of the tongue of Si against the Lingua d'Oco, he shares this remarkable insight, |On language as expressed in writing and poetry.| that you can’t truly appreciate its real excellence in rhymed works, due to the incidental elements (“incidental,” as for language). Just like how a beautiful woman's clothes and jewels can distract from her genuine beauty, the same applies here. In prose, the ease, appropriateness, and sweetness of the language shine through best. It’s important to note that this isn’t a dismissal of prose over poetry; Dante was far too great a critic and poet to make a mistake that others have since, though rarely before. His argument is solid, and if I'm not mistaken, nearly entirely new—that the intrinsic qualities (if they are in question) of a language are best displayed in prose. If it excels there, even more so it’ll do even better in poetry; however, the “added sweetness” of rhythm, meter, rhyme, poetic style, and so on can divert attention from the pure merits of the language itself. Thus, once again, we see Dante, contrasting with the Master and all ancient critics except Longinus, and partly even him, recognizing that the ultimate and true measure of literary excellence lies in the expression, not in the meaning.
This would in itself be a thing so great that no greater has met or will meet us throughout this history. Even yet the 444truth, which Longinus caught but as in a Pisgah-sight, which |Final remarks on his criticism.|Dante himself rather felt and illustrated throughout than consciously or deliberately championed in any particular place—the truth that the criticism of literature is first of all the criticism of expression as regards the writer, of impression as regards the reader—is far from being universally recognised, is far even from being a prevailing or a popular doctrine. By many it is regarded as an unquestionable heresy, by others as a questionable half-truth. But that Dante did feel, if he hardly saw, it, that he was penetrated by it, that his criticism in the De Vulgari Eloquio turns on it—for these things I hope to have shown some cause.
This would be such an immense thing that nothing greater has confronted us or will confront us throughout this history. Even now the truth, which Longinus perceived only in a distant glimpse, and which Dante himself sensed and illustrated more than explicitly advocated in any specific place—the truth that literary criticism is primarily a critique of expression from the writer's side and of impression from the reader's side—is far from universally accepted, and it's not even a prevalent or widely held belief. Many view it as an undeniable heresy, while others see it as a questionable half-truth. But Dante did feel it, even if he barely comprehended it; he was deeply influenced by it, and his criticism in the On Vernacular Eloquence revolves around it—for these reasons, I hope to have provided some justification.
Not of course (it may, though it should not, be necessary to repeat this) that he was himself by any means indifferent to the “subject.” On the contrary, the great threefold division of the subjects of high poetry into Salus, Venus, Virtus—Arms, Love, and religiously guided Philosophy—is to this day the best that exists. And here too Dante has made a notable advance on the ancients, in admitting Love to equality in principle, to the primacy (I had almost said), in practice. We saw how the good Servius found it necessary to apologise for the fourth book of the Æneid, as dealing with the trifling subject of Love; we know how Greek criticism slighted Euripides, not, as it might have done, for his literary shortcomings, but because of his reliance on the tender passion; we know further how, except in mystical philosophisings of the Platonic kind, there is nothing satisfactory on the matter anywhere—that not merely Dionysius but Longinus, in the very act of preserving for us the two chief love-poems of the ancient world, can find nothing adequate to say about them, and that Aristotle leaves the subject severely alone.
Not that it should be necessary to mention, but he wasn’t indifferent to the “subject” at all. On the contrary, the classic threefold division of high poetry subjects into Health, Venus, Virtue—Arms, Love, and philosophically guided ethics—remains the best there is today. Dante even made a significant leap beyond the ancients by placing Love on equal footing in principle, if not the leading role in practice. We saw how the good Servius felt the need to apologize for the fourth book of the Æneid because it dealt with the trivial subject of Love; we know how Greek critics looked down on Euripides, not for his literary flaws, but for his focus on the gentle passion; and we understand that apart from some mystical Platonic ideas, there’s nothing satisfactory written on the subject anywhere. Even Dionysius and Longinus, while preserving the two main love poems of the ancient world, struggle to say anything meaningful about them, and Aristotle entirely avoids the topic.
Here also Dante knew better; here also he expressed consummately all the enormous gain of dream which the sleep of the Dark Ages had poured into the heart and the soul of the world. But here his service, though critical in category, was hardly critical in method; and, besides, he was only one of a myriad. From Brittany to Transylvania, and from Iceland to Provence, the whole thirteenth century, if not the whole twelfth also, had been “full of loves”—there had been no fear of “Venus” being 445forgotten. But all these thousand singers had simply sung because they must or would. They had had no critical thought of the manner of their singing. If they had written in Latin, it was because of custom, because they wanted learned appreciation, because they had been taught to write in Latin. If they had written in the vernacular, it was because it came naturally to them, and there was guerdon for it.
Here, Dante understood more deeply; he expressed brilliantly all the vast benefits of dreams that the slumber of the Dark Ages had brought to the heart and soul of the world. Yet, while his contribution was significant in terms of importance, it wasn’t particularly critical in approach; plus, he was just one among countless others. From Brittany to Transylvania, and from Iceland to Provence, the entire thirteenth century, if not also the entire twelfth, was “full of loves”—there was no worry of “Venus” being 445 neglected. But all these thousands of singers simply sang because they had to or wanted to. They didn’t think critically about how they sang. If they wrote in Latin, it was due to tradition, because they sought educated appreciation, and because they had been taught to write in Latin. If they wrote in their native languages, it was because it felt natural to them, and there was reward for it.
But this, as we have seen, was not possible to Dante. Ever a fighter, he was not content to serve the Illustrious Vernacular, to write in it, to advance its powers, without arguing for it as well, without giving it a critical title to place and eminence. Ever a thinker, too, he was not satisfied to write the best poetry, but must know how and in what the best poetry consisted, what made it best, what were its resources and stores of attack and of charm. Most fortunately, his conviction that vulgare and regulare were two very different things, and that the methods of treating them must be different also, led him, as it would seem, to abandon the devices of the regular Rhetoric, and to construct, half-consciously no doubt, a new and really Higher Rhetoric of the vulgar tongue itself.
But this, as we've seen, was not possible for Dante. Always a fighter, he wasn't satisfied just to serve the Illustrious Vernacular, to write in it, and to enhance its abilities without also advocating for it, without earning it a critical status and recognition. Always a thinker, he didn't just want to create the best poetry; he needed to understand how and why that poetry was the best, what made it exceptional, and what resources and techniques it utilized for impact and appeal. Thankfully, his belief that vulgar and regular were two very different things, and that the approaches to each should be different as well, seemed to lead him—probably unconsciously—to move away from traditional Rhetoric and to develop a new, truly Higher Rhetoric for the vernacular itself.
This is what we have systematically, if incompletely, for Poetics in the De Vulgari Eloquio, while we have hints towards a prose Rhetoric in the first book of the Banquet[591]. And it cannot be too much insisted on that, in the former case definitely and systematically, in the latter by sample and suggestion rather than directly, a kind of criticism is disclosed of which we hardly find any trace in the ancients (Longinus partly excepted), though if Aristotle had worked out one side of his own doctrines, and had been less afraid of Art and its pleasure, we might have had it from him.
This is what we have systematically, though not completely, for Poetics in the On Folk Eloquence, while we have indications of a prose Rhetoric in the first book of the Dinner party[591]. It’s important to emphasize that, in the former case, it’s presented clearly and systematically, while in the latter, it’s more through examples and suggestions rather than direct statements. This reveals a type of criticism that is barely seen among the ancients (with Longinus being a partial exception). However, if Aristotle had fully developed one aspect of his own theories and been less cautious about Art and its enjoyment, we might have received it from him.
That the book itself remained so long unknown, and that even after its belated publication it attracted little attention, and has for the most part been misunderstood, or not understood at all, is no doubt in part connected with the fact of its extraordinary precocity. On the very threshold of modern literature, Dante anticipates and follows out methods which 446have not been reached by all, or by many, who have had the advantage of access to the mighty chambers whereof the house has since been built and is still a-building.
That the book itself remained unknown for so long, and that even after it was finally published it got little attention, and has mostly been misunderstood or not understood at all, is definitely partly related to its remarkable early insight. At the very beginning of modern literature, Dante anticipated and explored techniques that not everyone, or even most, has managed to grasp, despite having access to the powerful foundations that the house has been built upon and continues to be developed.
We shall see nothing like this in the rest of the present Book. Some useful work on Prosody, a little contribution of the usual Rhetoric, some interesting if indirect critical expression, will meet us. But no, or next to no, such criticism properly so called, no such exploration and exposition of the secrets of the literary craft, no such revelation of the character of the literary bewitchment.[592]
We won't encounter anything like this in the rest of this Book. We'll come across some useful work on Prosody, a bit of the usual Rhetoric, and some interesting, if indirect, critical commentary. But there will be little to no real criticism, no genuine exploration or explanation of the secrets of the literary craft, and no revealing of the nature of literary enchantment.[592]
547. The choice between Eloquentia and Eloquium lies with the taste and fancy of the chooser. The first word occurs first in the treatise itself. The second is in the title of the Grenoble MS. The texts which I use are, for the Latin, Dr Prompt’s facsimile of this MS., Venice, Olschki, 1892, and Dr Moore’s edition of the Opere (Oxford, 1897), with Mr Ferrers-Howell’s annotated English translation (London, 1890). This latter is very good as a whole, though of course one may differ as to the rendering of individual terms. The edition of the Società Dantesca by Signor P. Rajna (Florence, 1896) is elaborated with all the minute care by which scholarship in the looser modern vernaculars endeavours to put itself on a level with that in the older and exacter tongues. Unfortunately the emulation, here as elsewhere, is carried as far as the old unworthy tricks of depreciation and abuse of predecessors and rivals. The elaborate commentary is limited, with an almost ferocious scrupulosity, to the barest letter of the text; but another volume containing literary annotation is promised.
547. The choice between Eloquence and Eloquium depends on the preference of the chooser. The first term appears first in the text itself. The second is in the title of the Grenoble manuscript. The texts I’m using for the Latin are Dr. Prompt’s facsimile of this manuscript, published in Venice by Olschki in 1892, and Dr. Moore’s edition of the Works (Oxford, 1897), along with Mr. Ferrers-Howell’s annotated English translation (London, 1890). The latter is quite good overall, although people might have different opinions on the translation of specific terms. The edition by the Società Dantesca, edited by Signor P. Rajna (Florence, 1896), is done with great attention to detail, as modern scholarship tries to match the rigor of older and more precise languages. Unfortunately, this competition, as seen in other cases, often leads to old unworthy practices of belittling and criticizing predecessors and competitors. The extensive commentary strictly adheres to the minimal text; however, another volume with literary annotations is promised.
550. For the delightfully scholastic (and, like most scholastic things, by no means inept) reasons, first, that as they set God at nought we need take no count of them; secondly, that all they want to know of each other, for their fiendish purposes, is their diabolic quality and rank.
550. For the delightfully academic (and, like most academic things, definitely not foolish) reasons: first, because they disregard God, we don’t need to be concerned with them; and second, all they care to know about each other, for their wicked purposes, is their evil qualities and status.
553. It is desirable to note that the original confusion, or, to speak more correctly, ambiguity of “Grammar” is curiously illustrated in this close context. Here the first “grammar” seems to denote literary as opposed to vernacular tongue: the second can only mean Latin.
553. It's worth mentioning that the initial confusion, or more accurately, the ambiguity of “Grammar” is interestingly shown in this context. In this case, the first “grammar” appears to refer to literary language as opposed to everyday speech: the second can only refer to Latin.
554. Facilior et delectabilior.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Easier and more enjoyable.
555. Arturi regis ambages pulcerrimæ. This observation is not quite negligible in the endless debate about the priority of verse or prose in these legends.
555. Beautiful intricacies of King Arturi. This observation is not insignificant in the ongoing discussion about whether verse or prose takes precedence in these legends.
557. Cf. note opposite.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See note opposite.
558. Judicium relinquentes is his own phrase.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Judicium relinquentes is his phrase.
559. Se cunctis præponendos existimant.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. They believe that all should be prioritized.
561. Montaninas et rusticanas loquelas.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Montaninas et rusticanas loquelas.
562. Turpiter barbarizant.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Turpiter barbarizant.
564. Frondiferos humeros Apennini—a more affectionate if less picturesque touch than Mr Ruskin’s “angry Apennine” and Mr Browning’s “wind-swept gash” thereof.
564. Leafy shoulders of the Apennines—a more caring if less visually striking description than Mr. Ruskin’s “angry Apennine” and Mr. Browning’s “wind-swept gash” of it.
565. Hildebrand of Padua is excepted, as Nitentem divertere a materno et ad curiale vulgare intendere. Two sonnets of his are said to be now extant.
565. Hildebrand of Padua is an exception, as To turn away from the maternal and focus on the common court language. Two of his sonnets are said to still exist today.
566. This beast is of course not here referred to, as in the well-known passage at the beginning of the Inferno, as a type of vice, but, as in Inf., xvi. 106, as a desirable prey. The beauty of the panther’s skin, the sweet breath fabulously attributed to it, and so forth, sometimes gave it a wholly favourable place in mediæval fantasy, as in one of the prettiest fragments of Anglo-Saxon verse, the “Panther” of the Exeter Book, where it is a type of Christ.
566. This creature is not being referred to here, as in the famous passage at the beginning of the Inferno, as a symbol of vice, but, like in Inf., xvi. 106, as an appealing target. The beauty of the panther's coat, the lovely scent whimsically assigned to it, and so on, sometimes gave it a completely positive role in medieval fantasy, as seen in one of the most beautiful fragments of Anglo-Saxon poetry, the "Panther" from the Exeter Book, where it represents Christ.
567. Sapid pure: Piget me cunctis, sed pietatem majorem illorum habeo, quicunque in exilio tabescentes, patriam tantum somniando revisunt.
567. Tasty pure: It bothers me about everyone, but I feel more compassion for those who, fading away in exile, only visit their homeland in dreams..
Sapid and venust: Laudabilis discretio Marchionis Estensis et sua magnificentia præparata cunctis illum facit esse dilectum.
Sapid and attractive: The admirable discretion of the Marquis of Este and his magnificence make him beloved by all..
Sapid, venust, and excelse: Ejecta maxima parte florum de sinu tuo, Florentia, nequicquam Trinacriam Totila serus adivit.
Sappy, charming, and excellent: After you released most of your flowers, Florence, Totila arrived in Sicily too late..
568. As mamma and babbo.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. As mom and dad.
569. As dolciada and piacevole.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. As sweet and pleasant.
570. As gregia.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. As gregia.
571. As femina and corpo.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. As woman and body.
572. As amore, donna, virtute.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. As love, woman, virtue.
573. As terra, onore, speranza, gravitate, and on to sovramagnificentissimamente.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. As land, honor, hope, gravitate, and on to supermagnificently.
574. Fustibus et torquibus ad fascem.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. With clubs and collars to the bundle.
578. Some have assumed that Dante thinks all high poetry must be “set” in the common sense. He does not say so, and every consideration is against it. The “rhetorical fiction set in music” is obviously the opposition of poetry to prose, and nothing more.
578. Some people believe that Dante thinks all great poetry must be grounded in common understanding. He doesn't say that, and everything points against it. The “rhetorical fiction set in music” clearly represents poetry's distinction from prose, and nothing else.
580. Petrus amat, &c.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Petrus amat, etc.
581. Piget me cunctis, &c.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. I've got it all, &c.
582. Laudabilis discretio, &c.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Laudabilis discretio, etc.
583. Ejecta maxima, &c.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ejecta maxima, etc.
585. Original, tenth and last of Latin Epistles, ed. Moore, p. 414. Those who wish for an English translation will find one in the Appendix to Miss Katharine Hillard’s translation of the Convito (p. 390, London 1889).
585. Original, tenth and last of Latin Epistles, ed. Moore, p. 414. Those who want an English translation can find it in the Appendix of Miss Katharine Hillard’s translation of the Convito (p. 390, London 1889).
589. Ibid., at beginning. The ground of exaltation is that same notion of the greater stability of Latin, of its being unlikely to “play the bankrupt with books,” which subsisted till the time of Bacon and Hobbes, if not of Johnson, though without the apparent justification it had in the Middle Ages.
589. Ibid., at beginning. The reason for this excitement is the same idea of the greater stability of Latin, that it was unlikely to “go bankrupt with books,” which lasted until the time of Bacon and Hobbes, if not Johnson, though it lacked the clear justification it had in the Middle Ages.
590. I. x. 5.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. I. x. 5.
591. It is not quite trivial that, as in the other case there is the dispute between Eloquium and Eloquentia, so there is here between Convito and Convivio.
591. It's not exactly trivial that, just as there is a dispute between Eloquium and Eloquence in the other case, there is one here between Feast and Feast.
592. I have not thought it necessary to devote any space to the consideration of the relations of Scholastic Philosophy to Criticism. To search the whole literature of Scholasticism for these would be an enormous labour; and some slight knowledge of the subject (to which I once hoped to devote much of the time and energy actually, but involuntarily, spent on things less worthy and less interesting) leads me to believe that it would be an almost wholly fruitless one. In Dante and in Boccaccio (v. infra) we have interesting examples of the bent which scholastic education gave to critics. Lully, or “Lull,” as they call him now (though he by no means rhymes to “dull”), shows (v. note, p. 371) how criticism afar off might strike a schoolman. But all the men of the schools abode in mere Rhetoric, and even that they mostly despised.
592. I haven’t felt it necessary to spend any time discussing the connections between Scholastic Philosophy and Criticism. Searching the entire literature of Scholasticism for this information would be a huge task, and my limited understanding of the topic (which I once planned to dedicate a lot of time and energy to, but instead found myself involuntarily focused on less worthy and less interesting matters) suggests that it would be nearly pointless. In Dante and Boccaccio (v. infra), we see interesting examples of how scholastic education influenced critics. Lully, or “Lull,” as they call him now (even though it doesn’t rhyme with “dull”), demonstrates (v. note, p. 371) how criticism from afar might affect a scholar. However, all the men of the schools remained focused on mere Rhetoric, and even that was mostly looked down upon.
CHAPTER III.
THE FOURTEENTH AND FIFTEENTH CENTURIES.
LIMITATIONS OF THIS CHAPTER—THE MATERIAL IT OFFERS—THE FORMAL ARTS OF RHETORIC AND OF POETRY—EXAMPLES OF INDIRECT CRITICISM: CHAUCER—‘SIR THOPAS’—FROISSART—RICHARD OF BURY—PETRARCH—BOCCACCIO—HIS WORK ON DANTE—THE ‘TRATTATELLO’—THE ‘COMENTO’—THE ‘DE GENEALOGIA DEORUM’—GAVIN DOUGLAS—FURTHER EXAMPLES UNNECESSARY.
LIMITATIONS OF THIS CHAPTER—THE CONTENT IT PROVIDES—THE STRUCTURAL ARTS OF RHETORIC AND POETRY—EXAMPLES OF INDIRECT CRITICISM: CHAUCER—‘SIR THOPAS’—FROISSART—RICHARD OF BURY—PETRARCH—BOCCACCIO—HIS WORK ON DANTE—THE ‘TRATTATELLO’—THE ‘COMENTO’—THE ‘DE GENEALOGIA DEORUM’—GAVIN DOUGLAS—ADDITIONAL EXAMPLES UNNECESSARY.
The contents of the two foregoing chapters should have in some sort prepared the reader for the character and limitations of the |Limitations of this chapter.| third. If it were not part of the scheme of this work to leave no period of literary history unnoticed in relation to criticism, a straight stride might almost be taken from the De Vulgari Eloquio to the earliest of the momentous and (from some points of view) rather unfortunate attempts which the Italian critics of the Renaissance made to bring about an eirenicon between Plato and Aristotle, by sacrificing the whole direct product, and the whole indirect lesson, of the Middle Ages. Between Dante and this group of his compatriots two hundred years later, it is scarcely too much to say that there is not a single critic or criticism, either in Italy or in any other European language, possessing substantive importance. But this book endeavours to be a history, not merely of explicit literary criticism, but of implicit literary taste; and no period—not the dimmest gloom of the Dark Ages nor the most glaring blaze of the Aufklärung—is profitless as a subject for inquiry in that respect, even if the result be little more than the old stage-direction—même jeu.
The contents of the two chapters before this one should have somewhat prepared the reader for the character and limitations of the Limitations of this chapter. third chapter. If it weren't part of this work's plan to not overlook any period of literary history in terms of criticism, we could almost take a direct leap from the De Vulgari Eloquio to the first of the significant and (from some perspectives) rather unfortunate attempts that Italian critics of the Renaissance made to create an eirenicon between Plato and Aristotle by sacrificing all the direct outcomes and lessons of the Middle Ages. Between Dante and this group of his fellow countrymen two hundred years later, it's hardly an overstatement to say there isn’t a single critic or work of criticism, either in Italy or in any other European language, that has any real significance. However, this book aims to be a history not just of explicit literary criticism but also of implicit literary taste; and no period—not even the darkest times of the Dark Ages or the brightest shine of the Enlightenment—is unworthy of inquiry in that regard, even if the outcome is little more than the old stage direction—same game.
448In Arts of Rhetoric, with or without special or partial reference to Poetry, the two centuries, especially the fifteenth, are |The material it offers.| indeed fairly prolific. Nothing could be more significant for the subjective side of Critical History than that gradual and at last undisguised identification of “Rhetoric” with “Poetry” itself, which is notorious alike in the hackneyed title of grands rhétoriqueurs for the French poets of the fifteenth century, and the continual praise of Chaucer’s “rhetoric” by the English and Scottish writers of the same time. The sacra fames[593] of the whole two hundred years for Allegory—a hunger which was not in the least checked by the Renaissance, though the sauce of what it glutted itself on was somewhat altered—is another capital fact of the same kind; the renewed passion for changed kinds of Romance another; the ever-increasing interest in drama yet another still. These are the real materials for the student of criticism and taste at this time, and they are identical with the materials, for this period, of the student of literary history generally. In the strictly proper matter of our particular province we not merely may, but had best, confine ourselves to some short notice of the formal writings of the period, and some, rather fuller, of the literary opinions expressed by characteristic exponents of it, whether their claim to represent be derived from eminence, or from merely average, and therefore tell-tale, quality.
448In Arts of Rhetoric, whether referring specifically to Poetry or not, the two centuries, especially the fifteenth, are The material it provides. indeed quite prolific. Nothing is more significant for the subjective side of Critical History than the gradual, and eventually clear, merging of “Rhetoric” with “Poetry” itself, which is evident in the well-known term great rhetoricians for the French poets of the fifteenth century, as well as in the constant praise of Chaucer’s “rhetoric” by English and Scottish writers of the same period. The holy reputation[593] for the entire two hundred years focused on Allegory—a need that wasn’t at all diminished by the Renaissance, even though the content it indulged in was somewhat different—is another important fact. The renewed enthusiasm for different kinds of Romance is yet another; the growing interest in drama is yet another still. These are the real materials for students of criticism and taste during this time, and they are the same materials relevant to students of literary history in general. In the specific context of our field, we should not only consider but also focus on a brief overview of the formal writings of the period, along with a more detailed examination of the literary opinions expressed by key figures of the time, whether their significance comes from prominence or from just average, thus revealing, quality.
Into the first it will not be necessary to enter at any length. The formal Latin Arts of Rhetoric of the fourteenth and fifteenth |The Formal Arts of Rhetoric.|centuries exhibit nothing new, but observe with a touching fidelity the lines of Martianus, or Aphthonius, or Hermogenes, as the case may be. Moreover, such notice of them as is at all necessary will be better given in the next Book and volume, in connection with their immediate successors of the undoubted Renaissance. The chain of merely formal Rhetoric is unbroken till much later; as it had been little affected by the change from “Classical” to “Mediæval,” so it was not sensibly changed till “Renaissance” had definitely given way to “Modern.” The vernacular Arts of Poetry are, in 449English of this period, non-existent; and, considering all things, they are heartily to be congratulated on their wisdom and foresight in not existing. In Italy they are of little moment, since Italian poetry had to a great extent taken its line once for all. In French and in German they both exist, and exhibit considerable individual quality. But that quality is emphatically for an age, and not of all time. The growth of the exquisitely graceful but dangerously artificial French poetry of Ballade and Chant Royal, of rondeau and triolet; the growth of the artificial, but rarely in the very least graceful, form-torturing of the meister-singers were both accompanied and followed, as was natural and indeed inevitable, by abundance of formal directions for executing the fashionable intricacies. Some of the more noteworthy of these may be indicated in a note but—as has not always been, and will not always be the case with similar things—they require little or no discussion in the text. For the developments to which they related were not merely a little artificial in the bad sense, but they were also purely episodic and of the nature of curiosities. They had not, as even the most apparently preposterous acrobatics of the Latin rhythmic had, the priceless |And of Poetry.| merit of serving as gymnastic to the new vernaculars—at best they only continued this gymnastic in the case of languages that were “grown up.” That they—at least the French division of them—furnished some exquisite moulds, into which the purest poetry could be thrown, is perfectly true. But Jehannot de Lescurel, and Charles d’Orléans, and Villon most of all, could have, and doubtless would have, produced that poetry in any form that happened to be popular at their time. Nay, as has been abundantly shown in France and England during the last quarter of the nineteenth century and a little earlier, the forms themselves will fit any poetry of any time. The ancient names, and the mediæval trimmings, and the modern sentiment of the Dames du Temps Jadis, are all equally at home in its consummate but artificial form; and that form is equally suitable to the Voyage à Cythère and the aspiration for a grave on the breast of the Windburg. Defect there is none in this accommodating character: rather there is a great quality. But, in the special kind of merit, there is a differentiation 450from such things as the Greek chorus, the Latin elegiac, the Mediæval rhythmus, the mono-rhymed or single-assonanced tirade, the Spenserian, even the eighteenth-century, couplet, which carry their atmosphere and their time inseparably with them. And so we may turn to our testings of writers in whom the criticism “is not so expressed,” but who are not the less valuable to us for that.
There’s no need to go into great detail about the first part. The formal Latin Arts of Rhetoric from the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries don’t show anything new; they closely follow the lines of Martianus, Aphthonius, or Hermogenes, depending on the case. Moreover, any necessary details about them will be better addressed in the next Book and volume, alongside their immediate successors from the undeniable Renaissance. The chain of purely formal Rhetoric remains intact until much later; it had been little affected by the transition from “Classical” to “Medieval,” and it didn’t noticeably change until “Renaissance” clearly gave way to “Modern.” The vernacular Arts of Poetry in 449 English during this time don’t exist; considering everything, we should commend them on their wisdom and foresight in not existing. In Italy, they are of little significance since Italian poetry had largely established its style. In French and German, they both exist and display considerable individual quality. But that quality is distinctly suited to a specific age, not timeless. The rise of the exquisitely graceful but perilously artificial French poetry forms like Ballad and Chant Royal, as well as rondeau and triolet; and the emergence of the artificial, yet rarely graceful, form-torturing of the master singers were both preceded and followed, as was natural and indeed inevitable, by many formal guidelines for executing the fashionable complexities. Some noteworthy ones may be noted, but—as has not always been the case with similar topics—they need little or no discussion in the text. This is because the developments they relate to were not only somewhat artificial in a negative way, but they were also purely episodic and curiosities. They lacked, even compared to the most seemingly absurd acrobatics of Latin rhythmic, the priceless And of Poetry. merit of serving as training for the new vernaculars—at best, they merely continued this training for languages that were “grown up.” It’s true that they—at least the French part—provided some exquisite molds, into which pure poetry could be shaped. But Jehannot de Lescurel, Charles d’Orléans, and especially Villon could have, and surely would have, produced that poetry in any form that was popular at the time. In fact, as has been widely demonstrated in France and England during the last quarter of the nineteenth century and slightly earlier, the forms themselves can accommodate any poetry of any era. The ancient names, medieval decorations, and modern sentiments of the Women of Times Past are all equally suited to its polished but artificial form; that form can fit Voyage to Cythera and the longing for a grave on the chest of the Windburg. There is no flaw in this adaptable nature: rather, it reveals great quality. However, in terms of specific merit, it differs from things like the Greek chorus, Latin elegiac, Medieval rhythmus, mono-rhymed or single-assonanced tirade, Spenserian, or even eighteenth-century couplets, which carry their atmosphere and era inseparably with them. So, we can move on to evaluating writers whose criticism “is not so expressed,” but who are still valuable to us for that reason.
Are we to regret, or not, that Chaucer did not leave us an Art of Rhetoric instead of a Treatise on the Astrolabe? Probably not. |Examples of Indirect Criticism: Chaucer.| He would hardly have felt what is called in religious slang “freedom” to say what he undoubtedly might have said on Applied Rhetoric and on Pure Rhetoric, though it would have been very agreeable to hear him. He would probably not have told us anything new. In any kind of formal writing he would probably have displayed that not in the least irrational orthodoxy which he displays on most subjects. But there is perhaps no writer—at least no writer of anything approaching his greatness—who, abstaining from deliberate and expressed critical work, has left us such acute and unmistakable critical byplay, such escapes of the critical spirit. If the sly hit at his namesake of Vinsauf, which has been already glanced at[594], stood alone, it would show us “what a critic was in Chaucer lost”—at least to the extent of lying perdu for the most part. But this is not the only example of the kind by any means, even in apparent chance-medleys: while in the Rhyme of Sir Thopas[595] we have what is almost a criticism in form, and what certainly displays more critical power than ninety-nine out of a hundred criticisms in fact.
Are we to regret that Chaucer didn’t leave us an Art of Rhetoric instead of a Treatise on the Astrolabe? Probably not. Examples of Indirect Criticism: Chaucer. He likely wouldn’t have felt the so-called “freedom” to say what he could have said about Applied Rhetoric and Pure Rhetoric, even though it would have been nice to hear from him. He probably wouldn’t have shared anything new. In any formal writing, he would most likely have shown that same orthodox perspective he has on most topics. Yet, there might not be another writer—at least none who come close to his level of greatness—who, without intentionally engaging in explicit criticism, has left us such sharp and clear critical insights, such glimpses of the critical spirit. If the subtle jab at his namesake Vinsauf, which has already been mentioned[594], stood alone, it would illustrate “what a critic Chaucer could have been”—at least in the sense of being mostly lost. But this isn’t the only example by any means, even in what seems like random encounters: in the Rhyme of Sir Thopas[595], we find what is almost a criticism in form, and one that certainly demonstrates more critical depth than ninety-nine out of a hundred criticisms in reality.
That this celebrated and agreeable fantasy-piece is in any sense an onslaught on Romance, as Romance, is so fond a thing that it is sufficient to discredit the imaginations, or the intelligence, of those who entertain it. Dulness never will understand, either that those who are not dull can laugh at what they love, or that it is possible for a man to see faults, and even 451serious faults, in writers and writings on whom and on which, as wholes, he bestows the heartiest admiration. From the outset of his career the critic has to make up his mind to be charged with “ungenerous,” or “grudging,” or “not cordial” treatment of those whom he loves with a love that twenty thousand of his accusers could not by clubbing together equal, and understands with an understanding of which—not of course by their own fault but by that of Providence—they are simply incapable.
That this well-known and enjoyable fantasy piece is in any way an attack on Romance, as a genre, is such a cherished idea that it undermines the imaginations or intelligence of those who believe it. Dullness will never grasp that those who are not dull can laugh at what they love, or that a person can recognize flaws, even major ones, in writers and works that he wholeheartedly admires. From the very beginning of his career, the critic has to be prepared to be accused of being “ungenerous,” “grudging,” or “not enthusiastic” in his treatment of those he loves with a passion that twenty thousand of his critics couldn't match if they banded together, and comprehends with an understanding of which—not through their own fault, but because of fate—they are simply incapable.
Of this touch of foolish nature the inference from Sir Thopas that Chaucer disliked, or despised, or failed to sympathise with, |Sir Thopas.| Romance, is one of the capital instances. To remember that the author of the Rhyme was also the author of the Knight’s Tale, and the Squire’s Tale, and Troilus, that he was the translator of the Romance of the Rose, might of itself suffice to keep the wayfaring man straight in this matter; but those who can understand what they read have not the slightest need of such a memory. There have been parodies[596] of Romance which incurred the curse of blasphemy: there is one in particular, not very many years old, which, in the energetic and accurate language of Mr Philip Pirrip, “must excite Loathing in every respectable mind.” But Sir Thopas, even to those who have not read many of its originals and victims, much more to those who are well acquainted with them, and who rejoice in them exceedingly and unceasingly, can never put on any such complexion. The intense good-humour and the absolutely unruffled play of intelligence, the complete freedom from (what appears for instance capitally in the example just glanced at) political, national, social animus, and the almost miraculous fashion in which the caricature strikes at the corruptions, but never at the essential character, of the thing caricatured, settle this once for all.
Of this touch of foolishness, the idea from Sir Thopas that Chaucer disliked, despised, or couldn’t connect with, Sir Thopas. Romance, is one of the key examples. To remember that the author of the Rhyme was also the author of the Knight’s Tale, the Squire’s Tale, and Troilus, and that he translated the Romance of the Rose, should be enough to keep anyone clear on this point; but those who truly understand what they read don’t need to rely on such memories. There have been parodies[596] of Romance that have been deemed blasphemous: there’s one in particular, not too many years old, which, in the bold and precise words of Mr. Philip Pirrip, “must excite loathing in every respectable mind.” However, Sir Thopas, even for those who haven't read many of its sources and targets, and even more so for those who know and cherish them deeply, can never take on such a negative tone. The intense good humor and the completely unruffled intelligence at play, the total absence of (as is prominently seen in the previously mentioned example) political, national, or social hostility, and the almost miraculous way the satire hits the corruptions without attacking the essential nature of what’s being satirized, settles this once and for all.
If we knew (as unluckily we do not know) whether the Host and the company stopped Sir Thopas because they disliked the type, or because the example was a parody, it would be a great 452help to us; but it is scarcely a less help to perceive clearly that its critical character would have been enough to put them out of conceit with it. Few people really do like criticism; fewer still like real criticism. And the criticism of Sir Thopas, though disguised, is very real. Everybody, whether he knows the metrical romances of the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries or not, can see the joke of the seemly nose; the far country of Flanders; the rebuke to the maidens, who had much better have been sleeping quietly than fussing about the beautiful knight; the calm decision of that knight that an elf-queen—nobody less—must be the object of his affections; the terrible wilderness, where buck and hare ramp and roar, and seek whom they may devour; the extraordinarily heroic exertions, which consist merely in pumping the unhappy steed; the fair bearing, which consists in running away with celerity and success. But nobody who does not know the romances themselves in their weakest examples, such as Sir Eglamour or Torrent of Portugal, can fully appreciate the manner in which the parody is adjusted to the original. Not the deftest and most disinterested critic of any day could single out, by explicit criticism, the faults “before the Eternal” of the feebler and more cut-and-dried romance, more clearly or more accurately than Chaucer has, by example, in this tale. The stock epithet and phrase; the stock comparison; the catalogue (he had himself indulged pretty freely in the catalogue); the pound of description to an ounce of incident; the mixture of the hackneyed and the ineffective in the incident itself,—all these things this mercilessly candid friend, this maliciously expert practitioner, exposes with the precision of an Aristotle and the zest of a Lucian.
If we knew (as unfortunately we do not know) whether the Host and the group stopped Sir Thopas because they didn’t like the style or because the example was a parody, it would really help us; but it’s almost just as helpful to understand that its critical nature would have been enough to turn them off. Few people actually enjoy criticism; even fewer enjoy genuine criticism. And the criticism of Sir Thopas, though hidden, is very genuine. Everyone, whether they know the metrical romances from the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries or not, can get the joke about the proper nose, the distant land of Flanders, the criticism of the maidens who should have been peacefully asleep instead of worrying over the handsome knight, and the knight’s calm decision that an elf-queen—no one less—must be the object of his interest; the terrible wilderness where deer and hares run wild and seek whom they may devour; the absurdly heroic efforts that only involve propping up the unfortunate horse; and the noble demeanor, which only means running away quickly and effectively. But no one who doesn’t know the romances themselves in their weakest forms, like Sir Eglamour or Torrent of Portugal, can fully appreciate how the parody fits with the original. Not even the most skillful and unbiased critic could point out, through explicit criticism, the flaws “before the Eternal” of the weaker and more formulaic romance more clearly or more accurately than Chaucer has done by example in this tale. The standard epithets and phrases, the typical comparisons, the catalogs (which he himself indulged in quite a bit), the heavy doses of description compared to a slight bit of action, the blend of the clichés and the ineffective in the action itself—this brutally honest friend, this skillful critic, reveals all this with the precision of an Aristotle and the enthusiasm of a Lucian.
Yet the whole is done by implication and unexpounded example, not in the very least by direct criticism. Had it occurred to him, or pleased him, he could no doubt have censured all these faults in as businesslike and direct a manner as his Parson (or rather his Parson’s original) censures the moral, social, and fashionable shortcomings of the age. But he certainly did not do this, and probably he never thought of doing it.
Yet everything is conveyed through suggestion and unspoken examples, not at all through direct criticism. If it had occurred to him, or if he had wanted to, he could have definitely pointed out all these flaws in as straightforward and direct a way as his Parson (or rather his Parson's original) critiques the moral, social, and fashion-related shortcomings of the time. But he certainly did not do this, and it's likely he never even considered doing it.
453Cross the Channel (though indeed it was not always necessary to do this) and take Chaucer’s greatest contemporary among French |Froissart.| writing men. It has been said, by that very agreeable biographer of Froissart whom England (mindful of his early loyalty, and characteristically neglectful of his later infidelity) lent to France, that he “was not a man of letters.”[597] It may be so: but if it be, he was certainly one of the most literary not-men-of-letters that the world has ever seen. Not only is he admittedly one of that world’s most charming prose-writers, but it has long been known that the notion of him (if it ever existed among the intelligent) as of a good garrulous old person who wrote as the birds sing, is utterly erroneous. At one time he could make a mosaic of borrowed and original writing—the borrowings often in the very words of the original, the original adjusted to them with an art that nobody but Malory has ever approached, and that even Malory shows rather in general management than in style. At another, and at another again, he could, whether with or against the grain, laboriously recast this mosaic into the most widely different forms. His very desultoriness is calculated; he is criticising the romances by imitation when he makes a chassé-croisé to the story of Orthon from the victory of Aljubarrota, from the battle of Otterburn to the evil receipt for a green wound adopted by Geoffrey Tête-Noire, and the remarkably sensible, just, kindly, and gentlemanly remarks of that dying brigand to his fellow-outlaws.
453Cross the Channel (though it wasn’t always necessary to do this) and consider Chaucer’s greatest contemporary among FrenchFroissart. writers. It has been said by that very likable biographer of Froissart whom England (remembering his early loyalty and typically ignoring his later betrayal) lent to France, that he “was not a man of letters.”[597] That may be true: but if it is, he was certainly one of the most literary non-writers that the world has ever seen. Not only is he undeniably one of the most charming prose writers, but it has long been established that the idea of him (if it ever existed among the educated) as a pleasant, talkative old fellow who wrote as naturally as birds sing is completely wrong. At one time, he could create a mosaic of borrowed and original writing—often using the exact words of the originals, with the originals shaped to fit in a way that nobody but Malory has ever come close to, and even Malory shows this more in overall structure than in style. At other times, he could, whether it was effortless or challenging, painstakingly reshape this mosaic into the most diverse forms. Even his seeming randomness is intentional; he critiques the romances through imitation when he makes a crossed paths of the story of Orthon, from the victory of Aljubarrota, from the battle of Otterburn to the misguided remedy for a green wound adopted by Geoffrey Tête-Noire, and the surprisingly sensible, fair, kind, and gentlemanly comments from that dying brigand to his fellow outlaws.
But he is not a man of prose letters only. He is a poet, to the tune of some thirty thousand verses in the long-lost and late-won Méliador alone, to the tune of, I suppose, about as many more in his familiar, or at least long accessible, minor poems. He is deft at all the intricate popular forms of the day—at pastourelles as at chansons royaux, at virelais as at rondelets. He possesses its learning; and can not only appeal to the common tales of Troy and Thebes and Alexander, not only refer to ancient mythology with the semi-pagan docility which long puzzled students, and seems to puzzle some still, but be even at home with Enclimpostair, and Pynoteus, and 454Neptisphelè. In a certain sense he is a man of letters, a man of books, all his life, and very much more than Chaucer is. With all his patronisings by great people and his sojourns among them, he is nothing like the man of affairs that Master Geoffrey was.
But he isn’t just a writer of prose. He’s a poet, with around thirty thousand verses in the long-lost and finally completed Méliador alone, and probably about the same number in his more familiar, or at least more accessible, lesser poems. He’s skilled in all the popular poetic forms of his time—mastering pastourelles, royal songs, virelais, and rinse and repeat. He has a command of its knowledge and can draw upon the well-known stories of Troy, Thebes, and Alexander; he can reference ancient mythology with a kind of semi-pagan ease that used to confound students, and still seems to confuse some today. He’s also familiar with Enclimpostair, Pynoteus, and 454Neptisphelè. In a way, he is a scholarly figure, a man of books throughout his life, and much more so than Chaucer. Despite his connections with influential people and his time spent among them, he doesn't resemble the practical man that Master Geoffrey was at all.
And yet, in a sense also, Madame Darmesteter’s phrase is intelligible and almost justifiable. It is indeed hardly fair to base this construction on his scanty and not in the least literary reference to Chaucer, whom he does not even, like Eustache Deschamps[598], call a great translator. In Froissart’s happy early English time Chaucer had done probably little work, and certainly none of his best: in that melancholy revisiting, no more of the blaze of the sun of Cressy and Poitiers, but of the glimpses of the moon that was to set in blood at Pontefract, he was probably too old and too disgusted to make inquiries about such matters. But the absence of the strictly literary interest in one who not merely had so much literary genius, but was so constantly reading and writing, is pervading and incessant. This interest is absent not merely where it might well have been present, but where its presence seems almost indispensable. Froissart’s style of poetry invites the widest, and (except that it is rather too methodical, not to say mechanical) the wildest, liberty of divagation, of dragging in anything that really interested him. In the most recondite allegorising of the Prison Amoureuse he expostulates[599] with Desire for not coming to his aid, and giving him the victory, by the same sort of clever outflanking attack as that which Chandos executed at the Battle of Auray, and of which he kindly gives some details. He names books in the usual manner of Romance; he will go so far as to praise them; but he never discusses them. In the well-known passage[600] of the Espinette Amoureuse, when he asks his beloved the name of the romance she is reading, she does 455indeed tell him that it is Cléomadès (Did he mention the same to Chaucer?), with the commendation that it is “well made and dittied amorously,” and she asks him to lend her another (it is the Bailiff of Love[601] that he hits upon),
And yet, in a way, Madame Darmesteter’s remark is understandable and almost reasonable. It’s not really fair to base this conclusion on his limited and completely non-literary reference to Chaucer, whom he doesn’t even, like Eustache Deschamps[598], call a great translator. During Froissart’s fortunate early English period, Chaucer probably had done little work, and definitely none of his best: in that sad revisiting, there’s no more of the bright sun of Cressy and Poitiers, but rather glimpses of the moon that would set in blood at Pontefract; he was likely too old and too disillusioned to concern himself with such matters. But the lack of a strictly literary interest in someone who not only had so much literary genius but was also constantly reading and writing is widespread and relentless. This interest is missing not only where it could have been present but also where its presence seems almost essential. Froissart’s poetic style allows for the broadest, and (except that it is somewhat too methodical, not to mention mechanical) most spontaneous, freedom of exploration, dragging in anything that genuinely interested him. In the most obscure allegorizing of the Love Prison, he argues[599] with Desire for not coming to his aid and giving him victory, through the same clever flanking maneuver that Chandos executed at the Battle of Auray, of which he kindly provides some details. He mentions books in the typical manner of Romance; he even goes as far as to praise them; but he never really discusses them. In the well-known passage[600] of the Romantic Spinet, when he asks his beloved what romance she is reading, she does455 indeed tell him it is Cléomadès (Did he mention the same to Chaucer?), and praises it for being “well made and beautifully written,” and she asks him to lend her another (it is the Bailiff of Love[601] that he suggests),
But, though the comparing of critical opinions on literature has been not unknown as one of the primrose paths of the garden of Flirtation, they seem to have trodden it no farther.
But, while comparing critical opinions on literature has been a well-trodden path in the realm of Flirtation, they don't seem to have ventured further along it.
So in his prose. The satura of the Chroniques admits anything that interested either Froissart or the men of his time. In those strange midnight sessions of the Italianate Gascon Count of Foix—the lettered tyrant-sorcerer who would have been even more at home in Ferrara or Rimini than in Béarn—books were in great request; but nobody seems to have talked criticism. “So much the better for the Bearnese,” the reader may say; and he is welcome to an opinion which, at times, if not always, most people must have shared. But that is not the question. The question is, “Was this a critical age?” and the answer is, “If it had been, a man could not have been so bookish as Froissart was and yet be not critical in the least.” Nor could he, even if some private idiosyncrasy had accounted for his own attitude, have failed to reveal the presence of a different one in the time which he has drawn for us, more poetically no doubt than Boswell or Pepys, but with not a little of their unpremeditated, their even unconscious, fidelity.
So in his writing. The satire of the Chronicles includes anything that caught the interest of either Froissart or the people of his era. In those unusual late-night gatherings of the Italianate Gascon Count of Foix—the scholarly tyrant-sorcerer who would have fit in better in Ferrara or Rimini than in Béarn—books were highly valued; yet it seems no one discussed criticism. “So much the better for the Bearnese,” the reader might say; and he can hold that opinion which, at times, if not always, many people must have shared. But that's not the issue. The real question is, “Was this a critical age?” and the answer is, “If it had been, a man like Froissart, who was so absorbed in books, could not have been completely uncritical.” Nor could he, even if some personal quirk explained his own view, have failed to show a different perspective from the era he portrayed for us—more poetically no doubt than Boswell or Pepys, but with a good amount of their spontaneous, even unconscious, authenticity.
The lesson taught by the two men, who occupy the summits of European literature at the very midmost of the period of this |Richard of Bury.| chapter, will be confirmed whether we look earlier or later. It might seem almost impossible that the somewhat famous Philobiblon[602] of Richard of Bury (or Aungervyle), 456who made one of the greatest collections of books in the early part of the fourteenth century, and celebrated it in this little tract just before his own death and shortly after Chaucer’s probable birth, should not contribute something—improbable that it should not contribute very much—to our subject. As a matter of fact it contributes nothing at all. Almost the oldest Sacred Book (as distinguished from “sacred passages” in Cicero and others) of Bibliophily, it remains entirely outside of literary criticism. The good Bishop of Durham, indeed, does not devour all books with indiscriminating voracity. He is true to his order in candidly avowing no high opinion of law-books; but his reason—that they belong rather to Will than to Wit—shows us his point of view. From that point of view one book may be preferable to another, as being more useful, as dealing with a nobler subject, as boasting a more venerable authorship, as being perhaps rarer, more beautifully written or bound, older, newer, in better condition, but not, I think, at all as being better literature. The pleasant garrulity of the tractate; its agreeable onslaught upon woman, the natural enemy of books; its anecdotage; its keen sympathy with the Book as almost a living thing, and certainly one exposed to almost all the dangers of life, have made it, and will long make it, a favourite. It is sweet and pleasant: but it is not criticism.
The lesson from the two men who stand at the pinnacle of European literature during the heart of this chapter will be validated whether we examine earlier or later works. It might seem nearly impossible that the somewhat famous *Philobiblon* of Richard of Bury (or Aungervyle), who created one of the largest book collections in the early fourteenth century and celebrated it in this brief writing just before his death and shortly after Chaucer’s probable birth, wouldn’t significantly contribute to our discussion. In reality, it adds nothing at all. Almost the oldest Sacred Book (as distinguished from “sacred passages” in Cicero and others) of Bibliophily, it remains completely outside of literary criticism. The good Bishop of Durham does not consume all books indiscriminately. He stays true to his role by openly expressing a low opinion of law books; however, his reasoning—that they appeal more to Will than to Wit—reveals his perspective. From that perspective, one book may be preferred over another based on its usefulness, its subject matter, its esteemed authorship, its rarity, its beautiful writing or binding, its age, its condition, but definitely not as being superior literature. The enjoyable chatter of the tract, its entertaining criticism of women, the natural adversaries of books, its anecdotes, and its deep appreciation for the Book as almost a living entity, certainly one that faces many dangers in life, have made it, and will keep it, a favorite. It is charming and delightful, but it is not criticism.
The author of the Philobiblon was a friend of Petrarch’s, and it may at first sight seem strange that Petrarch himself should |Petrarch.| not be—should not indeed have been at the very beginning or this chapter—summoned to give evidence likewise. But the fact is that Petrarch has nothing to tell us in our context. He has indeed, as has been pretty universally recognised, nothing to do with the Middle Ages. Not only in his heart and desires, but in his nature, he is a man of the early—if of the earliest—Renaissance. Even in the vernacular he rings false as an exponent of anything mediæval. Timotheus, not St Cecily, has taught his strains. And in his “regular” writing he is severely, almost ludicrously, a classicaster. We may return to him as the earliest distinguished example of the Renaissance attitude; here he cannot even, as others have done, help us by his silence.
The author of the Philobiblon was a friend of Petrarch, and it might seem odd at first that Petrarch himself should not be, and indeed should not have been summoned to provide evidence at the very start of this chapter. But the truth is that Petrarch has nothing to contribute in this context. As is widely recognized, he has no connection to the Middle Ages. In both his heart and aspirations, as well as in his nature, he embodies the early—if not the earliest—Renaissance. Even in the vernacular, he feels out of place as a representative of anything medieval. Timotheus, not St. Cecily, has influenced his melodies. And in his “regular” writing, he is strikingly, almost laughably, a classicist wannabe. We can revisit him as the earliest notable example of the Renaissance perspective; here, however, he cannot assist us, even with his silence, as others have done.
457It is otherwise with his great contemporary, and at the last friend, Boccaccio. Boccaccio likewise has been claimed as a prophet of the Renaissance, as one of the first of the |Boccaccio.| moderns and the like; nor would it skill to deny that there is much both of the Renaissance and of the modern spirit in him. But he has not broken with the immediate past; he is only tinging it, and blending it a little, with the farther past and the future. If something of the magical charm of the mediæval prose story is gone from the Decameron, the learned voluptuousness of the Renaissance conte is not yet there.there. The Filostrato, and the Filocopo[603], and the Teseide, are still romances. And in the De Genealogia Deorum, if there is much of that non-mediæval spirit which was always in Italy, and not a little of the Renaissance proper, there is enough of the Middle Age itself to give it a locus standi here.
457It's different with his great contemporary and final friend, Boccaccio. Boccaccio has also been recognized as a forerunner of the Renaissance, one of the first moderns, and similar titles; it wouldn’t be fair to ignore that there's a lot of the Renaissance and modern spirit in him. However, he hasn’t completely parted ways with the recent past; he’s merely adding a hint of it, mixing it a bit with the distant past and the future. While some of the enchanting charm of medieval prose storytelling is missing from the Decameron, the intellectual sensuality of Renaissance storytelling isn't fully present yet there.there. The Filostrato, Filocopo[603], and Teseide are still romances. In the On the Genealogy of Gods, while there’s a lot of that non-medieval spirit that has always been in Italy, and plenty of true Renaissance elements, there’s still enough of the Middle Ages itself to give it a legal standing here.
Indeed, by a recent authority of great eminence[604] Boccaccio has been treated as a coryphæus and representative of “the |His work on Dante.| critics of the middle ages.” I have endeavoured, in these chapters, to show that the critics of the middle ages are, except in the most remote and shadowy function, almost a non-existent body. And it seems to me that Boccaccio’s views on criticism, though most worthy of remark, are the very head and front of that Renaissance side of him which is so undeniable. In the passage which Mr Courthope cites from the Life of Dante, where Boccaccio says that Theology and poetry are almost one, that “Theology is God’s poetry,” that it is a kind of poetic invention when Christ is spoken of at one time as a lion, at the other as a lamb, that the words of the Saviour in the Gospel are merely or mainly allegory, that “Poetry is Theology and Theology poetry,” and that Aristotle said nearly as much[605]—when he writes in this way he is speaking very much less the mind of the Middle Ages than the mind which agitated the mass of his countrymen, the Italian critics, from 458Daniello onwards in the sixteenth century. But it is quite certain that in writing this he is writing with a conception of criticism quite alien from that which we are now handling. He may quote Aristotle, but he is speaking in the manner of Plato. It is poetry in the abstract with which he is dealing, not the literary value of poetry according to its expression in form, of no matter what ideal in essence. And it will be found, I think, that a careful study of his commentary on Dante, the most important thing of the kind that we possess by one considerable man of letters in the Middle Ages upon another, entirely bears this out.
Indeed, according to a recent authority of great standing Boccaccio has been regarded as a leading figure and representative of “the His work on Dante. critics of the middle ages.” In these chapters, I have attempted to demonstrate that the critics of the middle ages are, except in the most obscure and vague aspects, almost non-existent. It seems to me that Boccaccio’s perspectives on criticism, though very noteworthy, are really at the forefront of that undeniable Renaissance aspect of him. In the passage Mr. Courthope quotes from the Life of Dante, where Boccaccio asserts that Theology and poetry are nearly the same, that “Theology is God’s poetry,” that it is a form of poetic invention when Christ is referred to at one time as a lion and at another as a lamb, that the words of the Savior in the Gospel are mostly or significantly allegorical, that “Poetry is Theology and Theology is poetry,” and that Aristotle expressed something similar—when he writes this way, he reflects much less the mentality of the Middle Ages than that of the spirit that stirred his fellow Italians, the critics from 458Daniello and beyond in the sixteenth century. However, it is clear that in writing this, he operates with a concept of criticism that is quite different from the one we are discussing now. He may reference Aristotle, but he speaks in the style of Plato. He deals with poetry in the abstract, rather than assessing the literary value of poetry based on its form or any ideological essence. I believe that a careful study of his commentary on Dante, the most significant work of its kind from one major literary figure in the Middle Ages about another, fully supports this.
As for the Life (or, as he himself seems to call it in the first lecture of the Commentary, the “Little Treatise”[606]) on Dante, it is couched in so extremely rhetorical a style, with constant bursts of apostrophe and epiphonema, that there may seem to be a sort |The Trattatello.| of warning on it from the first: “Criticism not to be expected.” As a matter of fact, however, Boccaccio does give us some of what, as we shall see more fully in a moment, he thought to be criticism, and of what not a few persons seem still to think the best criticism. For he has an elaborate digression on Poetry and Poets in the abstract, with a particular parallel distinction (referred to above) between poetry and theology. But he goes no farther, and the heading “Qualità e diffetti di Dante” is entirely occupied with moral characteristics. In the Comento itself, however, it might well seem to be a case of Now or Never. Here was a literary lectureship expressly instituted for the treatment of the greatest man of letters of the city, the country, and (as it happened) the world, at the time and for long before and after. Here was an exceedingly learned lecturer, with plenty of mother-wit to keep his learning alive, with a distinct fellow-feeling of creation further to animate both, and with the sincerest and heartiest goodwill to complete his competence. He spares no trouble, but goes to his work with scholastic minuteness, expending some three score lectures and some nine hundred pages on seventeen cantos only out of the hundred of the Commedia. 459Unfortunately neither his models nor his tastes seem to incline |The Comento.| him in the way where we would so fain see him go. He has read Servius and all (or at least many of) the rhetoricians and scholastic philosophers, and he tells us with gusto what are the causes, formal, efficient, material, and final, of the book, how its form is “poetic, fictive, descriptive, digressive, and transitive,” and how the efficient cause is “that very same author, Dante Alighieri, of whom we will speak more extensively by-and-by.” He has also read Fulgentius:[607] and before very long he gives us a capital specimen of derivation, in the manner of that ingenious author, by telling us that “Avernus” is from a, which is without, and vernus, which is joy. He has at his command all that extraordinary supply of mythological and miscellaneous classical learning which, as we shall see immediately, enabled him to write his Genealogy: and he never comes to the name of an ancient writer or of a mythological personage without giving a full and particular account thereof. No details are too obvious or too minute for him, even apart from the allegorical interpretation, in which, as any scholar of Fabius Planciades, and indeed any mediæval writer of the fourteenth century, was bound to do, he expatiates delightedly. He vouches the information that Dante called the forest selvaggia “because he wished to denote that there was not in it any human habitation, and that as a consequence it was horrible;” aspera, “in order to demonstrate the quality of the trees and shrubs of the same, which would be old, with long straggling branches en woven and interpleached among themselves, and likewise full of blackthorns, and brambles, and dry stubs, growing without any order, and stretching hither and thither—whereby it was a rough thing and a dangerous to go through,” &c. He is copious in moral excursus on the impropriety of Florentine dress, on the sin of Luxury, on the obvious inconvenience and hardship of the fact that while men are allowed to try horses, asses, oxen, dogs, clothing, casks, pitchers before they buy them, they have to take their wives on trust and without trial. But on literary criticism we come not seldom, but never, beyond the beggarly elements of verbal interpretation, where 460Boccaccio is just as happy with Pape Satan as with Galeotto fu il libro, or rather more so, while he is much happier with Penthesilea or Pasiphae than with either. It is no doubt unfair to try Master John Bochas with the things that make us “nearly wild” (as Cowper made Miss Marianne Dashwood,[608] and does not often make us), but still the Galeotto passage is very tempting. Lancelot, we learn, was one of whom the French romances tell many beautiful and laudable things (things which he tells us, in confidence, he himself believes to be set forth rather to please than according to the truth), and the said Lancelot was ferventissimamente enamoured of Guinevere. Then he points out that the line which follows (Soli eravamo, &c.), and the previous mention of the book, indicate three things—reading about love, solitude, and freedom from suspicion—which are very powerful to induce a man and a woman to adoperate dishonestly. And so he proceeds, expounding or construing the whole ineffable passage, word for word, with a solemn and indiscriminate enjoyment—the trembling at the kiss, the fact that Galehault was a kind of giant, great and big, down to Quel giorno, his remark on which, though not scientifically inaccurate, savours rather of the Decameron than of the Commedia itself. But in the whole comment there is nothing (or, what is worse than nothing, a single banal ottimamente descrive) for any part whatsoever of the passion, the poetry, the mysterious magnificence of the expression. The passage is to Boccaccio a good ecphrasis, a capital compte rendu of an interesting situation—that is all.
As for the Life (or, as he seems to call it in the first lecture of the Commentary, the “Little Treatise”[606]) on Dante, it is written in an extremely rhetorical style, filled with constant exclamations and epiphonema, which might suggest from the start: “Don’t expect criticism.” However, Boccaccio does provide some of what he considers criticism, as we’ll explore more shortly, and what many still believe to be the best critique. He includes an elaborate digression on Poetry and Poets in the abstract, with a distinct and referenced distinction (mentioned above) between poetry and theology. But he doesn’t go any further, as the heading “Qualities and flaws of Dante” focuses entirely on moral characteristics. In the Comment, however, it could easily seem like a case of Now or Never. Here was a literary lectureship specifically created to discuss the greatest writer of the city, the country, and (as it happened) the world, both then and for long before and after. Here was an incredibly knowledgeable lecturer, with enough common sense to keep his knowledge lively, a strong sense of creation to energize both, and genuine goodwill to enhance his expertise. He spares no effort, diving into his work with scholarly detail, spending about sixty lectures and nine hundred pages on just seventeen cantos out of the hundred in the Comedy. 459 Unfortunately, neither his sources nor his tastes guide him in the direction we’d like to see him go. He has read Servius and many (or at least some) of the rhetoricians and scholastic philosophers, and he passionately explains the causes—formal, efficient, material, and final—of the book, how its form is “poetic, fictive, descriptive, digressive, and transitive,” and identifies the efficient cause as “that very same author, Dante Alighieri, of whom we will discuss more extensively shortly.” He has also studied Fulgentius:[607] and soon gives us a great example of derivation, following in the footsteps of that clever author, explaining that “Avernus” comes from a, meaning without, and vernus, meaning joy. He possesses a wealth of mythological and miscellaneous classical learning, which, as we’ll see shortly, allowed him to write his Genealogy: he never mentions an ancient writer or a mythological figure without providing a detailed and specific account. No detail is too obvious or trivial for him, even beyond the allegorical interpretation, which he discusses with great delight, as any scholar of Fabius Planciades or any fourteenth-century writer was expected to do. He conveys that Dante referred to the forest wild “because he wanted to imply that there wasn’t any human habitation in it, making it horrifying;” aspera, “to illustrate the type of trees and shrubs, which were old, with long, tangled branches woven together, filled with blackthorns, brambles, and dry stubs, growing disorderly and spreading everywhere, making it rough and dangerous to navigate through,” etc. He is extensive in moral digression on the inappropriateness of Florentine clothing, the sin of Luxury, and the obvious unfairness of how, while men can test horses, donkeys, oxen, dogs, clothing, casks, and pitchers before buying them, they must take their wives on trust without a trial. Yet when it comes to literary criticism, we hardly move beyond the basic elements of verbal interpretation, where 460Boccaccio is just as pleased with Pope Satan as he is with The book was a catalyst, or perhaps even more, while he takes greater joy in Penthesilea or Pasiphae than in either. It may be unfair to judge Master John Bochas against the things that make us “nearly wild” (as Cowper made Miss Marianne Dashwood,[608] and doesn’t frequently do so), but still the Galeotto passage is very tempting. We learn that Lancelot was someone whom French romances speak of with many beautiful and admirable qualities (which he humorously suggests are stated more to charm than portray the truth), and that Lancelot was passionately in love with Guinevere. He then points out that the line that follows (We were alone, etc.), along with the prior mention of the book, indicates three things—reading about love, solitude, and freedom from mistrust—which can strongly drive a man and woman to act dishonestly. So he continues, explaining or interpreting the entire poignant passage, word for word, with solemn and indiscriminate enjoyment—the trembling at the kiss, the fact that Galehault was a kind of giant, big and large, right down to That day, his commentary on which, while not scientifically incorrect, feels more fitting for the Decameron than for the Commedia itself. Yet throughout the entire commentary, there is nothing (or worse, a single cliché describes excellently) that captures any aspect of the passion, poetry, or the mysterious brilliance of the expression. For Boccaccio, the passage serves as a good ecphrasis, a solid report of an interesting situation—that’s all.
Nor will this be less borne out by an examination of Boccaccio’s principal “place” of criticism, which will be, perhaps somewhat unexpectedly, found in the two last books, the fourteenth and fifteenth, of that singular monument of learning, the De Genealogia Deorum.[609] After laboriously 461searching out all the mythological stories of antiquity within his reach, and co-ordinating them into a regular family history, from Demogorgon, through Erebus and his twenty-one sons and daughters by Night, to Alexander and Scipio (whom, however, he declines, as a strict genealogist, to admit as sons of Jove), Boccaccio, at the beginning of his fourteenth book, takes up the cudgels for Poetry against her enemies. The style is decidedly rhetorical, and faint remembrances of Clodius as an accuser (or, to be less pedantic and less hackneyed, of Steenie lecturing on the turpitude of incontinence) may possibly occur, as we find the author of the Decameron indignantly denouncing those who sneer at poets and learned men, meretriculis gannientes, and holding cups of foaming wine in their hands. But he is perfectly serious: if a man has not proved his seriousness by writing a Latin genealogy of the gods in four hundred large and closely printed folio pages, what is Proof? There was always, he says, a quarrel between Learning and Licentiousness. Even some graver folk sneer at, or find fault with, poetry. Lawyers do so: and the lawyers are properly rebuked and bid to look at the example of Cicero. Monks do: and there is expostulation likewise with them. But he will attack the question in form. Poetry is a noble and useful thing. Its meaning, its antiquity, its origin are discussed. There is nothing wrong or harmful in a “fable” as such; but in all its kinds it can be made of positive utility. Poets do not retire into solitude out of any misanthropy or wrong motive, but simply for the sake of meditation: and they have often been the friends of most respectable people—Ennius of the Scipios, Virgil of Augustus, Dante of King Frederick and Can de la Scala, Francis Petrarch of the Emperor Charles, of King John of France, of King Robert of Jerusalem and Sicily, and of any number of Popes.
Nor will this be less supported by looking at Boccaccio’s main point of criticism, which will be, perhaps surprisingly, found in the last two books, the fourteenth and fifteenth, of that remarkable work of knowledge, the On the Genealogy of Gods.[609] After painstakingly 461tracing all the mythological stories of the past he could find, and organizing them into a complete family tree, from Demogorgon, through Erebus and his twenty-one sons and daughters with Night, to Alexander and Scipio (whom he refuses to include as sons of Jupiter, adhering to strict genealogical standards), Boccaccio, at the start of his fourteenth book, defends Poetry against its critics. The writing is quite rhetorical, and faint echoes of Clodius as an accuser (or, to avoid being overly scholarly and clichéd, of Steenie lecturing on the immorality of unrestrained desires) may arise, as we see the author of the Decameron vehemently condemning those who mock poets and scholars, barking at prostitutes, while holding cups of bubbling wine. But he is completely earnest: if a person hasn’t demonstrated their seriousness by composing a Latin genealogy of the gods in four hundred large and densely printed folio pages, what is true Proof? He states that there has always been a conflict between Knowledge and Indulgence. Even some more serious individuals mock or criticize poetry. Lawyers do this: and the lawyers are rightfully scolded and told to consider Cicero’s example. Monks do it too: and they are similarly confronted. But he will tackle the issue directly. Poetry is a noble and beneficial pursuit. Its meaning, its history, and its origins are explored. There is nothing wrong or detrimental about a “fable” in itself; it can be useful in all its forms. Poets do not isolate themselves out of misanthropy or ill intent, but simply for the sake of contemplation: and they have often been friends of many respected figures—Ennius with the Scipios, Virgil with Augustus, Dante with King Frederick and Can de la Scala, Francis Petrarch with Emperor Charles, King John of France, King Robert of Jerusalem and Sicily, and many Popes.
But, some say, poetry is obscure. It is certainly written for the learned and people of wit, not for the common herd; but it is none the worse for that. It is entirely false that poets are liars: poetry and lying are two quite different things (Virgil is here particularly cleared in the matter of Dido). It is foolish to condemn what you do not understand: and this is generally done by those who abuse poetry. And it is intolerable that 462men should speak against Homer, Hesiod, Virgil, Horace, Juvenal, when they have hardly read them. The “seduction” of Poetry is all nonsense: and the accusation that poetry is the ape of philosophy, greater nonsense still. It would be better to call poets the apes of Nature.[610]
But some people say that poetry is hard to understand. It’s definitely written for the educated and witty, not for the average person; but that doesn’t make it any less valuable. It's completely wrong to say that poets are liars: poetry and lying are two very different things (Virgil, in particular, is innocent in the case of Dido). It’s silly to criticize what you don’t get: this is usually done by those who misuse poetry. And it's unacceptable for people to talk bad about Homer, Hesiod, Virgil, Horace, and Juvenal when they’ve barely read their work. The idea that poetry “seduces” is ridiculous, and the claim that poetry mimics philosophy is even more absurd. It would be more accurate to say that poets are the imitators of Nature.[610]
He does not fear to contest the authority of Jerome when he said that verses were Dæmonum cibus, of Plato himself, and of Boethius when he called the Muses “scenic meretricules.” He grapples with the two first at great length, and points out that Boethius was thinking chiefly of the naughty theatre. An allocution to the King (Hugh of Cyprus and Jerusalem), to whom the whole treatise is dedicated, and a milder deprecation to the enemies of poetry, conclude this book.
He isn't afraid to challenge Jerome's authority when he claimed that verses were Demon food, as well as Plato's and Boethius's when he referred to the Muses as “scenic hookers.” He engages with both of them in depth and highlights that Boethius was primarily focused on the risqué theater. The book wraps up with a dedication to the King (Hugh of Cyprus and Jerusalem), to whom the entire treatise is addressed, along with a gentler criticism of poetry's enemies.
The Fifteenth at first seems to launch out into still deeper waters. You must not insist too much on use. What is the use of the beard? Yet men of a certain age are ashamed to be beardless. And as for the duration of work, that is in the hand of God. But this turns to a mere excuse of his own actual book. His work has been done as well as he can do it, both for matter and for style. He refers to divers living or recent authors, Dante and Petrarch among them, of whom he gives little descriptions that raise, but hardly satisfy, our curiosity to see whether he will really criticise. Dante was peritissimus circa poeticam, and what he was is shown by his inclytum opus, “which he wrote with wonderful art, under the title of a Comedy, in rhyme of the Florentine idiom, and in which he certainly showed himself not a mythologer but rather a catholic and divine Theologian. And while he is known to almost all the world, I know not whether the fame of his name has come to your latitude.” Petrarch is dealt with much more fully. “Even that remote corner of the earth England knows him as a principal poet,”[611] and here Boccaccio no longer nescit utrum, but haud dubitat quin, his fame has reached Cyprus. His “divine” Africa, his Bucolics, his Epistles in verse and prose, and a good many other things, are noticed.
The Fifteenth initially seems to dive into even deeper waters. You shouldn’t put too much emphasis on use. What’s the point of a beard? Yet men of a certain age feel embarrassed if they don’t have one. As for how long work lasts, that’s up to God. But this just becomes an excuse for his own actual book. He has done his best with his work, both in content and style. He mentions various living or recently deceased authors, including Dante and Petrarch, giving brief descriptions that pique our curiosity but hardly satisfy it regarding whether he will really critique them. Dante was expert in poetry, and his skill is evident in his acclaimed work, “which he crafted with remarkable artistry, titled a Comedy, written in the rhyme of the Florentine dialect, where he clearly proves to be not just a mythologer but rather a universal and divine theologian. While he’s known by almost everyone in the world, I wonder if you’ve heard of him.” Petrarch is discussed in much more detail. “Even that far-off part of the world, England, recognizes him as a leading poet,”[611] and here Boccaccio no longer doesn't know whether, but no doubt that, his fame has reached Cyprus. His “divine” Africa, his Bucolics, his Epistles in verse and prose, and many other works are mentioned.
463Next he recurs to antiquity, mentioning Homer especially, and defending his own practice of mixing Greek words with Latin by the examples of Cicero, Macrobius, Apuleius, and Ausonius. He has a good deal to say (entirely in a Renaissance spirit) on the importance of the Greeks and of Greek; defends, against clerical prejudice, his description of the heathen poets as the theologians of mythology, argues once more that Dante may be called a theologian proper, contends at great length that there is no harm in the study of heathen matters by Christians, and, after purging himself of other objections, concludes.
463Next, he looks back to ancient times, particularly mentioning Homer, and justifies his practice of mixing Greek words with Latin by citing Cicero, Macrobius, Apuleius, and Ausonius. He discusses, in a distinctly Renaissance way, the significance of the Greeks and the Greek language; defends, against clerical bias, his view of the pagan poets as the theologians of mythology; reiterates that Dante can be considered a true theologian; argues extensively that there’s no issue with Christians studying pagan topics; and, after addressing other objections, comes to a conclusion.
A most interesting document; indeed a document upon which, with reference both to its general tenor and to individual expressions (of which it has been possible to mention but one or two here), it would be pleasant to spend much more time. But a document which, for our present purpose and plan, seems to establish in the main two things, both of them rather negative than positive. The first is that Boccaccio can hardly be appealed to either as helping Dantes Aligerus to remove the reproach from mediæval criticism, in the sense in which we here understand it, or even as a representative proper of mediæval criticism at all—that his criticism, such as it is, is of a purely Renaissance type, and results, not from the application of mediæval ideas to ancient matter, but from the application of resuscitated ancient ideas to matter which, though not wholly, is preferably chosen from ancient material. It is not to be forgotten that even in that creative work which has been referred to above, Boccaccio has always preferred the matière de Rome, the classical side of the mediæval storehouse. From this he has drawn the Teseide, from this the Filostrato, and if in the Filocopo he has made a more purely mediæval choice, let it be remembered that Floire et Blanche-fleur, his original, is of all Romances the most like a Byzantine novel, and has even been thought to have been directly inspired by one.
A very interesting document; indeed, a document on which, considering both its overall tone and specific phrases (of which we've only managed to mention one or two here), it would be nice to spend much more time. But a document that seems to mainly establish two things for our current purpose and plan, both of which are rather negative than positive. First, Boccaccio can hardly be seen as someone who helps Dante Alighieri lift the burden of medieval criticism, in the way we understand it here, or even as a proper representative of medieval criticism at all—that his criticism, such as it is, is purely of a Renaissance type, arising not from applying medieval ideas to ancient subjects, but from reviving ancient ideas for topics that, while not exclusively, are preferably drawn from ancient material. It's important to note that even in the creative work mentioned above, Boccaccio has consistently favored the the matter of Rome, the classical aspect of the medieval collection. From this, he created the Teseide, and the Filostrato, and while he made a more distinctly medieval choice in the Filocopo, it's worth remembering that Floire and Blanche-flower, his source, is the most reminiscent of a Byzantine novel among all Romances, and it has even been thought to have been directly inspired by one.
Secondly, when we examine the character of this criticism of his in detail, we find it differing from Dante’s in this, that while Dante undoubtedly does consider the general and abstract points of poetry and of literature, Boccaccio practically considers 464nothing else. His descriptions of Dante himself and of Petrarch would suffice to prove this: but, in fact, it is proved by every page, every paragraph, every sentence, almost every word. Throughout the fourteenth and fifteenth books of the Genealogy Boccaccio is really pleading pro domo sua—for the status and craft of the story-teller generally, not of the poet as such. And further, he is pleading for free trade in the story, not for any special process of art or craft in its manufacture. He had possibly, if not certainly, read the De Vulgari, but, as he read it, it must have been in the first part of the first book only that he found much that was germane to his own tastes and principles. If we could but have had from himself such an examen of the Decameron as Corneille and, still more, Dryden have given of their work! But the time simply did not admit of any such thing: and though Boccaccio was very much in advance of his time in some ways, these ways were not of the some.
Secondly, when we look closely at the character of his criticism, we see that it differs from Dante's in that, while Dante certainly addresses the general and abstract aspects of poetry and literature, Boccaccio focuses almost exclusively on other topics. His portrayals of Dante and Petrarch support this point, and it's evident on every page, in every paragraph, every sentence, almost every word. Throughout the fourteenth and fifteenth books of the Genealogy, Boccaccio is essentially advocating for one's own benefit—for the status and craft of storytelling in general, not for poetry specifically. Moreover, he is arguing for creative freedom in storytelling, rather than for any particular artistic process or technique in its creation. He may have, if not certainly, read the De Vulgari, but as he read it, he likely only found relevant content in the first part of the first book that suited his tastes and principles. If only he could have provided us with an exam of the Decameron similar to what Corneille and, even more so, Dryden offered for their works! But the time simply didn’t allow for anything like that; and even though Boccaccio was ahead of his time in many respects, those aspects weren't the same.
Nor does the Fifteenth Century proper necessitate any revision of the general doctrine of this chapter. There are here and there blind stirrings of the Renaissance spirit; but, once more, they do not concern us. There is everywhere the dogged or unconscious adherence to the uncritical promiscuousness of the past; and that has been sufficiently commented upon. If it be, as perhaps it is, desirable to take a single example, and deal with it as we have dealt with others, there can hardly be a better than Gavin Douglas, who at the very end of the period shows, side by side with Renaissance tendency (which certainly exists, though to me it does not seem so great as it has seemed to some), the strongest symptoms of persistent mediævalism.
The Fifteenth Century doesn’t require any changes to the overall ideas presented in this chapter. There are occasional signs of the Renaissance spirit here and there, but they aren't our focus. There's a consistent, stubborn adherence to the uncritical mixing of past influences, and that has been discussed enough. If we want to take a single example, as we have with others, Gavin Douglas is probably the best choice. At the very end of this period, he illustrates both Renaissance influences (which are certainly present, though to me they don’t seem as significant as they do to some others) and strong signs of lingering medievalism.
Nobody can deny that the good Bishop of Dunkeld (uneasiest to him of bishop-stools!) not only would have liked to be a |Gavin Douglas.| critic, but shows both his critical and his Renaissance sides in the well-known and violent onslaught on poor Caxton in the first of the very agreeable Prologues to his own translation of the Æneid. In fact, those to whom the woman who killed Abimelech with a stone or slate is the patron saint of criticism, must regard him as a very 465considerable critic. How Caxton’s work and Virgil’s are “no more like than the Devil and Saint Austin”; how the author “shamefully perverted” the story; how the critic read it “with harms at his heart” that such a book “without sentence or engine” should be entitled after so divine a bard; how such a wight never knew three words of what Virgil meant; how he, Gavin, is “constrained to flyte,”—all this is extremely familiar. We seem to hear the very voice of the modern “jacket-duster,” of the man who finds his pet task anticipated, his pet subject trespassed upon, and is determined to make the varlet pay for it. Douglas, to be sure, is not quite in the worst case of this class of critic. He can render some reasons, neither garbled nor forged, for his censure. He has (and this is a sign that criticism was stirring) lost taste for, lost even comprehension of, the full, guileless, innocent, mediæval licence of suppression, suggestion, and digression. He protests (quite truly) that Neptune did not join with Æolus in causing the storm that endangered Æneas, but on the contrary stilled that storm. He is indignant at the extension given to the true romantic part of the poem, the Tragedy of Carthage in the Fourth Book, and only less indignant at the suppression of the “lusty games” and plays palustral in the Fifth. Most of all does he tell us of that aggravation of the critical misuse of allegory which was to be one of the main Renaissance notes. The “hidden meaning” of poetry is the great thing for Douglas, and he has much to say about it before he “turns again” on Caxton. Will it be believed that Caxton wrote "Touyr for Tiber"! Alas! alas!
No one can deny that the good Bishop of Dunkeld (the most uncomfortable of bishoprics!) not only would have loved to be a Gavin Douglas. critic, but also demonstrates both his critical and Renaissance sides in his famous and harsh attack on poor Caxton in the first of the quite enjoyable Prologues to his own translation of the Æneid. In fact, those who view the woman who killed Abimelech with a stone or slate as the patron saint of criticism must consider him a significant critic. How Caxton’s work and Virgil’s are “no more alike than the Devil and Saint Augustine”; how the author “shamefully distorted” the story; how the critic read it “with bitterness in his heart” that such a book “without sense or structure” should be titled after such a divine poet; how this fellow never understood three words of what Virgil meant; how he, Gavin, is “forced to scold”—all of this is very well-known. We can almost hear the voice of the modern “critic,” the person who finds their favorite topic spoiled, feels infringed upon, and is determined to make the culprit pay for it. Douglas, of course, isn’t in the worst situation among this kind of critic. He can provide some reasons, neither twisted nor fabricated, for his criticism. He has (and this shows that criticism was emerging) lost his taste for, and even his understanding of, the open, innocent, medieval freedom of suppression, suggestion, and digression. He rightly protests that Neptune did not collaborate with Æolus in creating the storm that threatened Æneas, but rather calmed that storm. He is outraged by how the true romantic aspect of the poem, the Tragedy of Carthage in the Fourth Book, is extended, and only slightly less outraged by the omission of the “lively games” and frolics in the Fifth. Most importantly, he tells us about the aggravation of the critical misuse of allegory, which became one of the main themes of the Renaissance. The “hidden meaning” of poetry is extremely important for Douglas, and he has a lot to say about it before he “turns back” on Caxton. Can it be believed that Caxton wrote "Touyr for Tiber"! Alas! alas!
But all this, and a great deal more like it, as the setting up of the old Rhetoric-Poetic theory of a poem as the story of a perfectly noble character, and the rebuke even to Chaucer not merely for being too literal, just as Caxton was too loose, but for actually saying (the more Chaucer he!) that Æneas was not a perfectly noble character but a forsworn traitor,—all this argues no real relinquishment of the mediæval ideal except 466in a special case. Douglas shows in his own work that he is after all a chip of the old block, and not fresh hewn from a virgin quarry.
But all this, along with a lot more similar ideas, like the traditional Rhetoric-Poetic theory that defines a poem as the story of a perfectly noble character, and the criticism aimed at Chaucer—not just for being too literal, like Caxton was too loose, but for actually stating (the more Chaucer he!) that Æneas was not a perfectly noble character but a sworn traitor,—all this suggests that there hasn't been a real abandonment of the medieval ideal except in certain cases. Douglas demonstrates in his own work that he is, after all, a product of the old tradition, not newly created from a fresh source. 466
In the Prologue to the Sixth Book he returns to the allegorical-philosophical interpretation of Virgil, and shows himself a hundred leagues to leeward of the critical port by urging, in Virgil’s favour, that St Augustine is always quoting him against Paganism. Not in the whole range of mediæval literature is that pell-mell cataloguing, which, with more truth than reverence, has been assimilated to that of the “Groves of Blarney,” better shown than in the Palice of Honour. Solomon, “the well of sapience,” Aristotle, “fulfillit of prudence,” “Salust, Seneca, and Titus Livius” jostle Pythagoras and Porphyry, Parmenides and “Melysses,” “Sidrach, Secundus, and Solenius,” “Empedocles, Neptanabus, and Hermes,” “wise Josephus and facund Cicero,” with other miraculous couples and trinities. The procession of the Court of Venus huddles classical, Biblical, and mediæval in the same, but a more pardonable, fashion; and when the Muses intervene to save the peccant poet, Dictys and Dares still march unblushingly with Homer and Virgil. “Plautus, Poggius, and Persius” must have looked only less oddly, the first and last at the second, than “Esop, Cato, and Allane” (Alanus de Insulis of the Anti-Claudianus and the De planetu Naturæ) each at other. Such a capital phrase as “the mixt and subtle Martial,” the valuable naming of contemporary poets that follows, and other things, may much more than atone for, but cannot hide, the higgledy-piggledy character of the cataloguing, or the odd repetition of the same thing with a difference at the end of the Second Part, and the yet further development in the Third. The note of criticism is discrimination—the note of the Middle Age, as of this, almost its latest exponent, save in the few places where he has chipped his shell, is the indiscriminate.
In the Prologue to the Sixth Book, he returns to the allegorical and philosophical interpretation of Virgil and shows that he is far from the critical point by arguing, in Virgil’s defense, that St. Augustine always quotes him against Paganism. Nowhere in medieval literature is there a more chaotic list, which, with more truth than respect, has been likened to that of the “Groves of Blarney,” than in the Palice of Honour. Solomon, “the fountain of wisdom,” Aristotle, “full of prudence,” “Salust, Seneca, and Titus Livius” jostle Pythagoras and Porphyry, Parmenides and “Melysses,” “Sidrach, Secundus, and Solenius,” “Empedocles, Neptanabus, and Hermes,” “wise Josephus and eloquent Cicero,” among other extraordinary pairs and trios. The procession of the Court of Venus mixes classical, Biblical, and medieval elements in the same, though slightly more excusable, way; and when the Muses intervene to save the wayward poet, Dictys and Dares still stand boldly next to Homer and Virgil. “Plautus, Poggius, and Persius” must have looked at each other with only slightly less confusion than “Esop, Cato, and Allane” (Alanus de Insulis of the Anti-Claudianus and the On the Nature of the Planet) viewed one another. A striking phrase like “the mixed and subtle Martial,” the valuable mention of contemporary poets that follows, and other elements might more than make up for, but cannot disguise, the jumbled nature of the listing, nor the strange repetition of similar themes at the end of the Second Part, along with the further development in the Third. The mark of criticism is discernment—the signature of the Middle Age, as well as of this, almost its last advocate, except in the few instances where he has broken away from convention.
It can scarcely be necessary, though it might not be uninteresting, to take any more examples. We need not |Further examples unnecessary.| wander in Hercynian forests with those rules of latest Middle High German poetry, which have all the formality of the French “Arts” and none of the charm of their 467products. The Marquis of Santillana and his comrades, in castle or convent of Spain, concern national rather than general history, history of literature rather than history of criticism; and they, like others, will best be glanced at retrospectively in the Renaissance section. From the French rhétoriqueur period we might pick out much that would illustrate, over and over again, what has been sufficiently illustrated already, little that would give us anything new, nothing or next to nothing that would be at once new and important.[612] As will be shown, a little more in detail, in the Interchapter which follows, the service which the Middle Ages rendered to Criticism was indeed inestimable; but it was by way of provision of fresh material, not by way of examination, either of that material or of anything older.
It hardly seems necessary, though it might be interesting, to provide more examples. We don't need to explore the Hercynian forests with those latest Middle High German poetry rules, which are as formal as the French "Arts" and lack the charm of their creations. The Marquis of Santillana and his peers, in Spain's castles or convents, focus more on national rather than general history—literature history rather than criticism history—and they, like others, will be better understood in hindsight in the Renaissance section. From the French rhetorician era, we could highlight much that would repeatedly illustrate what has already been sufficiently covered, but little that would offer anything new, and almost nothing that would be both new and significant.[612] As will be shown in more detail in the following Interchapter, the contribution of the Middle Ages to Criticism was indeed invaluable; however, it was in the form of providing new material, not in analyzing that material or anything older.
595. I must apologise to those who hold that Chaucer never rhymed -y and -ye for ascribing Sir Thopas to him. But I really cannot give it up as Chaucerian.
595. I have to apologize to those who believe that Chaucer never rhymed -y and -ye for attributing Sir Thopas to him. However, I really can't let go of the idea that it's Chaucerian.
596. Not Rebecca and Rowena. I think it barely desirable to insert this note because quite recently a person, not demonstrably insane, called that exquisite piece of Romantic humour “distressing,” or some such word.
596. Not Rebecca and Rowena. I think it's hardly necessary to include this note because recently someone, who isn't obviously crazy, referred to that beautiful piece of Romantic humor as “distressing,” or something like that.
598. Deschamps, a far more exclusively bookish person than Froissart, and one who has even left us, in his elaborate Art de Dittier, not the least remarkable of the formal “Poetics” referred to above, is no more of a critic in any true sense than Froissart himself—not nearly so much as Sidonius or Eberhard.
598. Deschamps, who is much more of a bookish person than Froissart, has even given us, in his detailed Art of Dittier, one of the most noteworthy formal "Poetics" mentioned earlier. However, he is not really a critic in any genuine sense, even less so than Froissart, Sidonius, or Eberhard.
600. Ibid., p. 107 sq.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ibid., p. 107 sq.
601. Cléomadès (which is possibly not unconnected with Chaucer’s Squire’s Tale) whoso will may know and (if he be of my mind) rejoice in (ed. Van Hasselt, Bruxelles, 1865). But, alas! we have not the Bailiff of Love.
601. Cléomadès (which might be related to Chaucer’s Squire’s Tale) anyone can know and (if they think like me) find joy in (ed. Van Hasselt, Bruxelles, 1865). But, unfortunately! we do not have the Bailiff of Love.
602. Often printed: the best edition of the original Latin is, I believe, that (with French version) of M. Cocheris (Paris, 1856). The late Professor H. Morley gave one of the wide biographical excursus of his English Writers (iv. 38-58) to Bishop Richard, and included in it a pretty full abstract of the Philobiblon (or “Philobiblion”).
602. Often published: I think the best edition of the original Latin is the one by M. Cocheris (Paris, 1856), which includes a French translation. The late Professor H. Morley dedicated one of the extensive biographical sections in his English Writers (iv. 38-58) to Bishop Richard, and he included a fairly detailed summary of the Philobiblon (or “Philobiblion”).
608. “To hear those beautiful lines, which have frequently almost driven me wild, pronounced with such impenetrable calmness, such dreadful indifference!”
608. “To hear those beautiful lines, which have often nearly driven me crazy, spoken with such unshakeable calmness, such horrible indifference!”
“... but you would give him Cowper.”
“... but you would give him Cowper.”
“Nay, mamma, if he is not to be animated by Cowper!”—Sense and Sensibility, chap. iii.
“Nah, mom, if he’s not going to be inspired by Cowper!”—Sense and Sensibility, chap. iii.
609. There is said, to the discredit of modernity, to be no modern edition of this most remarkable and interesting book. Of the three folio issues (1494 and later) which are in the library of the University of Edinburgh, I have used that of Hervagius (Basle, 1532.)
609. It's been noted, unfortunately for modern times, that there isn't a current edition of this incredibly remarkable and interesting book. Among the three folio editions (from 1494 and afterward) in the University of Edinburgh library, I utilized the one published by Hervagius (Basle, 1532).
612. Considerations of something the same kind may partly excuse a further omission—which I know will be deplored by some, and which I daresay will be denounced by others—that of any notice of rhetorical and metrical writings in the Celtic and Scandinavian languages. I shall very frankly acknowledge that there is another reason for this omission. I have the greatest dislike to writing about anything at second-hand; and while I have as yet had time to acquire only a slight knowledge of Icelandic, I do not know anything at all of the Celtic languages. With the help of Fors Fortuna, I may be yet able to make these defects in some measure good; but I do not think it necessary to delay the present volume indefinitely in order to do so. “There is no staying,” as Johnson says, “for the concurrence of all conveniences. We will do as well as we can.” So far as I have been able to inform myself, the rhetorical writing of Icelandic is not extensive or important, even though some may have come from the interesting hand of Snorri Sturluson. The early Irish metrical treatises are, no doubt, of great importance for the history of metre. But being purely particularist, and out of the general current of European literature, their critical importance can hardly be regarded as of the highest kind. And Welsh, while anything of the sort in it must be much later, is necessarily in the same position.
612. Similar considerations might somewhat justify leaving out another topic—which I know some will lament and others will likely criticize—namely, any mention of rhetorical and metrical writings in the Celtic and Scandinavian languages. I must honestly admit that there's another reason for this omission. I really dislike writing about subjects I'm not fully familiar with; while I've managed to pick up a bit of knowledge about Icelandic, I don't know anything at all about the Celtic languages. With a bit of luck, I might be able to address these gaps later on, but I don’t think it's necessary to hold up this volume indefinitely for that purpose. “There is no waiting,” as Johnson said, “for the concurrence of all conveniences. We will do the best we can.” From what I’ve been able to find out, the rhetorical writing in Icelandic isn’t extensive or particularly significant, even though some may come from the interesting work of Snorri Sturluson. The early Irish metrical treatises are undoubtedly important for the history of meter. However, being purely localized and not part of the broader European literary tradition, their critical importance can hardly be seen as top tier. And Welsh, while any related writings will be much later in date, must inevitably hold the same status.
INTERCHAPTER III.
§ I. THE CONTRIBUTION OF THE MEDIÆVAL PERIOD TO LITERARY CRITICISM.
§ I. THE CONTRIBUTION OF THE MEDIEVAL PERIOD TO LITERARY CRITICISM.
§ II. THE POSITION, ACTUAL AND POSSIBLE, OF LITERARY CRITICISM AT THE RENAISSANCE.
§ II. THE POSITION, ACTUAL AND POSSIBLE, OF LITERARY CRITICISM AT THE RENAISSANCE.
I.
In perhaps no part of a work of the present kind is it more important than it is here to distinguish between the different kinds of value, for the special purpose, of the period in question. If you judge this by its positive contributions to the standard literature of literary criticism, it has absolutely nothing of consequence to advance but the De Vulgari Eloquio. There is not very much else at all; and what there is consists mainly of agreeable babblings, of schoolbooks, and of incidental utterances, which at best can be taken as a kind of semeiotic.
In perhaps no part of this type of work is it more important to distinguish between the different kinds of value for the specific purpose of the period in question. If you assess this by its positive contributions to the standard literature of literary criticism, it has absolutely nothing significant to offer except the De Vulgari Eloquio. There's not much else to speak of; and what exists mainly consists of pleasant chatter, schoolbooks, and incidental remarks, which at best can be considered a form of semeiotic.
Yet, in the De Vulgari itself, the Middle Ages lodged such a diploma-piece as has been scarcely half-a-dozen times elsewhere seen in the history of the world. And, what is still more important, their contributions to productive literature were such that they take, from the catholic point of view, equal rank as a whole with those of classical and those of modern times, while, for the special critical purpose, they are almost more valuable than either. Enforced and necessary ignorance of what the Middle Ages had to teach accounts in almost every case for whatever shortcomings we find in the Classics; wilful or careless ignoring of this accounts for most of the shortcomings of the moderns; recourse to it accounts for most of the merits, such as they are, of the criticism of the nineteenth century. 470The critic who knows his Middle Ages, knowing also ancient and modern literature, and he alone, has the keys of the criticism of the world.
Yet, in the De Vulgari, the Middle Ages produced a remarkable piece that has rarely been seen more than half a dozen times throughout world history. Even more importantly, their contributions to literature were such that, from a broad perspective, they rank equally with the classical and modern periods as a whole. However, for specific critical purposes, they may even be more valuable than either. The forced and necessary ignorance of what the Middle Ages had to offer explains many of the shortcomings we find in the Classics; intentional or careless disregard of this accounts for most of the shortcomings in modern works. Turning to this knowledge explains many of the merits, such as they are, of nineteenth-century criticism. 470 The critic who understands the Middle Ages, along with ancient and modern literature, is the one who holds the keys to understanding criticism in the world.
Of the excellent and astonishing accomplishment of the De Vulgari Eloquio enough has been said already, and it will not require extensive surveys to show the small accomplishment in criticism of the Middle Ages elsewhere. It is almost enough to consider, as we have done, the work of Chaucer, their next man to Dante in genius[613] as a known personality. Chaucer had all or almost all the necessary qualifications of a critic—a real knowledge of literature, a distinctly satirical humour, a large tolerance, a touch, decided but not too frequent, of enthusiasm, an interest in a very wide range of different subjects and forms. And he is actually a critic in embryo, and more, throughout his work. The Boethius and the Astrolabe, the Rose and the Troilus, half the Canterbury Tales, more than half the minor works, are saturated with literature—could have come from no author but one who was saturated with literature. There is uncrystallised criticism on every page; there is even some crystallised criticism in the Sir Thopas, and perhaps elsewhere. But almost always “it is not so expressed,” and for once Shylock is justified of his refusal to find it. In Chaucer, the strange mediæval levelling of authors, not merely in respect of trustworthiness, but in respect of positive value, continues. Macrobius is as Cicero; Dares is much more than Homer. If he gives an opinion, it is a moral one. He puts the rejection of alliteration on a mere local ground; and they will not even let us believe that he laughed at French of Stratford-atte-Bowe from any literary point of view.
Enough has already been said about the excellent and impressive achievement of the De Vulgari Eloquio, and it doesn't take a deep dive to illustrate the limited criticism of the Middle Ages found elsewhere. It’s nearly sufficient to consider, as we have, the work of Chaucer, who stands next to Dante in talent[613] as a recognized figure. Chaucer possessed nearly all the qualities of a critic—a genuine understanding of literature, a clear satirical humor, a broad tolerance, a hint of enthusiasm that isn’t overdone, and an interest in a wide array of different subjects and forms. He is essentially a budding critic throughout his work. The Boethius and the Astrolabe, the Rose and the Troilus, about half of the Canterbury Tales, and more than half of the minor works are rich with literary influences—these could only come from someone deeply immersed in literature. There are hints of unrefined criticism on every page; there are even instances of formulated criticism in the Sir Thopas, and maybe elsewhere. But it’s almost always "not clearly stated," and, for once, Shylock has a point in his refusal to recognize it. In Chaucer, the peculiar medieval leveling of authors, not just in terms of reliability but in terms of actual value, carries on. Macrobius is seen as equal to Cicero; Dares is viewed as far more significant than Homer. If he shares any opinion, it’s a moral one. He dismisses alliteration based on a mere local preference; they won't even allow us to think he mocked the French of Stratford-atte-Bowe from any literary perspective.
Yet while the persistent study of Rhetoric is of great importance, as exhibiting the keeping up of a critical treatment—such as it is—of literature, the growth of the vernacular Poetics is of much more, as developing a side of formal criticism which was 471destined to become of more and more importance as time went on, and to have a connection with, and an influence upon, criticism not merely formal, to which there is no parallel in ancient times. So far as we have any trustworthy evidence, Greek prosody was born like Pallas—full-grown and fully armed. It has no known period of infancy or pupilage: the poets may devise—may even give their names to—ingenious combinations, but all these combinations obey one prearranged system. If the case of Latin is not quite the same, the periods where it is most significantly different happen to be periods when criticism had either not come into being or had abdicated its functions. A De Prosodia Latina, by Nævius must have been as interesting as Gascoigne’s Notes of Instruction, and might have been as interesting as the De Vulgari Eloquio. A treatise on Latin Rhythms by Prudentius might, in its different way, have had an interest which is difficult to parallel by anything modern in actual existence.
Although the ongoing study of Rhetoric is very important for maintaining a critical approach to literature, the development of vernacular Poetics is even more significant because it showcases a type of formal criticism that was destined to grow in importance over time and to influence criticism beyond just formal aspects, something without a parallel in ancient times. From what we know, Greek prosody appeared fully formed and equipped, like Pallas, without any known early stages of development. Poets might create—and even name—clever combinations, but all these combinations follow a pre-established system. While Latin is somewhat different, the most notable differences coincide with periods when criticism either hadn’t developed yet or had stepped back from its role. A work like Latin Prosody by Nævius must have been as compelling as Gascoigne’s Notes of Instruction, and could have rivaled De Vulgari Eloquio. Prudentius’s treatise on Latin Rhythms might have offered a unique level of interest that is hard to compare with anything modern that exists today.
The Middle Ages, however, were constrained to grapple with their problem as it arose. They had, as we have seen, been constant to Artes Poeticæ dealing with Latin: at last they had begun to face the more difficult question, how to construct and regulate their own growing vernacular prosody. No doubt, in these latter attempts, the mechanical prescriptions of the Provençal and French Arts appear more frequently than the philosophical-scientific consideration of poetical capacities visible in the De Vulgari; but there is no reasonable fault to find with this. Nor can it be reasonably contested that the extreme variety, licence, and (if any one likes the word) irregularity of the greater modern prosodies have given wider range to individual poetical development than was allowed by the prosodies of the ancients. Here, as elsewhere, uniformity rather than variety was probably the aim, and is certainly the achievement, of the Classics. For one individual and all but inimitable thing, like the Æschylean modulation of the chorus (so different from the grave but less throbbing music of Sophocles, and from the Euripidean tune) or like the Lucretian Hexameter, we find a dozen resemblances; and, with elaborate combinations like the Alcaic or Sapphic, the result is, as in the parallel case of 472our Spenserian, or the Jonson-Herbert-In Memoriam quatrain with enclosed rhyme, mainly uniform. But the greater or less licence of equivalent substitution in the staple English lines—the octosyllable and decasyllable, for instance—admits of the impression of a singular personal stamp, and, unless rejected by the mistake of the individual or the moment, has rarely failed to produce it.
The Middle Ages had to deal with their problems as they came up. As we've seen, they focused on Latin with Art of Poetry, but eventually, they started to tackle the more challenging issue of how to create and manage their own emerging vernacular prosody. It's true that in these later efforts, the mechanical guidelines from Provençal and French Arts are seen more often than the philosophical and scientific exploration of poetic abilities found in the De Vulgari; but that's not really something to criticize. It’s also hard to argue that the wide variety, freedom, and (if someone prefers to use this term) irregularity of modern prosodies have allowed for more personal poetic development than those of ancient times. Here, as in other areas, the goal and result of the Classics were likely more about uniformity than variety. For every unique and almost inimitable aspect, like the way the chorus is structured in Aeschylus (which is so different from the more serious yet less intense music of Sophocles or the Euripidean style) or the Lucretian Hexameter, there are a dozen similarities; and for complex forms like the Alcaic or Sapphic, the outcome is mainly uniform, just like our Spenserian or the Jonson-Herbert-In Memoriam quatrain with enclosed rhyme. However, the degree of flexibility in equivalent substitution in standard English lines—the octosyllable and decasyllable, for example—allows for a unique personal touch, and unless it’s lost due to an individual’s misstep or the specific moment, it rarely fails to create one.
Still one returns, and must necessarily return, to the admission that, to justify the claims here put forward as to the critical importance of the Middle Ages, one cannot go to their own explicit and deliberate exercises in criticism. To apply Johnson’s not quite inspired remark on Fielding and Richardson, they neither did, nor in all probability could, explain the mechanism of the timepiece. But they told the time of day with unerring accuracy; and their records of it have been neglected, and will be neglected by succeeding ages, only at the peril—which has already sometimes led to actual shipwreck—of miscalculating the whole literary reckoning. When the critics of the Renaissance, followed more or less blindly by those of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, either contumeliously or in the sheer generous mistake of desire for improvement, turned their backs, as far as they could, on the products of Mediæval literature, they not merely shut themselves out from a vast volume of delight, they not only mistook disastrously the value of many individuals, but they recklessly deprived themselves once more—and with far less excuse and greater loss than had resulted from the similar refusal of the later Greeks—of an inestimable opportunity for Comparison. And so they once more barred for themselves the one gate and highway to really universal criticism of literature.
Still, one returns, and must inevitably return, to the acknowledgment that to justify the claims made here about the critical importance of the Middle Ages, we cannot rely on their own explicit and deliberate exercises in criticism. To paraphrase Johnson’s not exactly inspired comment on Fielding and Richardson, they neither did nor in all likelihood could explain how the clock worked. But they told the time of day with perfect accuracy; and their accounts have been overlooked, and will continue to be overlooked by future generations, only at the risk—which has already occasionally caused actual shipwreck—of miscalculating the entire literary landscape. When the critics of the Renaissance, followed somewhat blindly by those of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, either disrespectfully or out of a misguided desire for improvement, turned their backs as much as possible on the works of Medieval literature, they not only closed themselves off from a vast source of enjoyment, but they also greatly misjudged the worth of many individuals. Moreover, they recklessly deprived themselves once again—and with much less justification and greater loss than had resulted from the later Greeks’ similar refusal—of an invaluable opportunity for comparison. Thus, they once again barred themselves from the one gateway and main road to truly universal criticism of literature.
For the great, the immense, value of the literature of the Middle Ages consists in its freshness and independence, and the consequent fashion in which new literary bents and faculties of the human mind were manifested. The Greeks had, at any rate so far as we know, neither the advantage nor the disadvantage of any precedent literature before them; but their spirit of theory and of philosophising, while it helped to concentrate and intensify the peculiar virtue of their product, 473tended also to narrow and stereotype their range. Latin suffered from the double drawback of system and model. And modern literature itself has not, with all its achievements, been able to free itself from the inevitable consequences of ancestry. It is a great deal too literary; it has, in almost all cases, the obsession of the library, and the printed book, upon it. It is deliberate, preoccupied, interested; it has all sorts of cants, prejudices of education or emancipation, purposes, reminiscences, unacknowledged and often unconscious trammels and twitches. Its fountains are very rarely of living water; they are fed from carefully constructed and collected reservoirs, if not by positive distillation from the great sea of older literature.
The great value of Middle Ages literature lies in its freshness and independence, which led to new styles and expressions of the human mind. The Greeks, as far as we know, didn’t have the benefits or drawbacks of prior literature influencing them; however, their theoretical and philosophical approach, while enhancing the unique qualities of their work, also limited and confined their scope. Latin had the additional issue of being shaped by both a system and a model. Even modern literature, despite its many achievements, hasn’t escaped the inescapable effects of its ancestry. It often feels overly literary; in most cases, it carries the weight of libraries and printed books. It comes across as deliberate, preoccupied, and motivated, filled with various biases, the influences of education or liberation, hidden agendas, and unconscious limitations. Its sources are rarely fresh and alive; they are usually drawn from carefully curated collections or distilled from the vast ocean of earlier literature.
Now, with all their slavish docility, all their writing in schools and groups and batches, all their adoption of tags and texts, the Middle Ages and their literature present a spectacle which is exactly the reverse of this. The authors have the appearance of following; they are really straying, each at the dictation of his own tastes and instincts only. You may as well try to teach a cat to do anything in any but her own way as a mediæval writer. When he copies a Romance, he will change the names if he does nothing else: but probably he will do much else, writing it in sixains if his model is in couplets, in decasyllabics if his original is octosyllabic, and so forth. Nothing shall induce him to keep historical distinctions or philosophical differences. His hero[614] shall be as beautiful as “Paris of Troy, or Absalom, or Partenopex”; his story of Alexander shall blend sober history and the wildest fiction, with a coolness which is only not reckless because it does not see anything to reck. Formal restrictions of the minor kind, prosodic and other, he will observe devoutly, because they come naturally to him and are of his own devising; but any restrictions of literary theory he utterly ignores. His Muse will wear no stays, though she does not disdain ornaments.
Now, with all their extreme obedience, all their writing in schools, groups, and batches, all their use of tags and texts, the Middle Ages and their literature show a scene that's completely the opposite. The authors seem to be following a path; they’re actually wandering off, each guided only by their own tastes and instincts. You might as well try to teach a cat to do anything in any way other than its own as a medieval writer. When they copy a Romance, they will change the names if nothing else: but they will probably do much more, writing it in six-line stanzas if their model is in couplets, in ten-syllable lines if their original is in eight-syllable lines, and so on. Nothing will convince them to keep historical distinctions or philosophical differences. Their hero[614] will be as beautiful as “Paris of Troy, or Absalom, or Partenopex”; their story of Alexander will mix serious history with the wildest fiction, with a calmness that is only not reckless because it sees nothing to worry about. They will faithfully observe minor formal restrictions, like rhyme and others, because they come naturally to them and are of their own making; but they completely ignore any restrictions from literary theory. Their Muse won’t wear tight corsets, though she doesn’t mind wearing decorations.
The reward of this obedience to Nature was signal. In the first place the Middle Ages created, or practically created, the STORY. Of course there were stories before; of course the Odyssey would be the best story in the world if, of the main elements 474of Romance—Passion and Mystery—one were a little more developed, and is almost the best story in the world as it is. Of course there are capital fabliaux in Herodotus, fine apologues in Plato, good things of other kinds elsewhere. But the ancients not only hampered themselves by almost always telling their longer stories in verse, but seldom knew how to manage them in verse or prose. The Iliad is such a bad story that it has tempted the profanity of those who would make it not one but a dozen stories; the Æneid is a story, dull à dormir debout as such, with some good rambling and fighting, a great descent to Hades, a capital boxing-match, not a bad regatta, and a famous but borrowed episode of passion. Out of Herodotus, till we come to the very verge of the classical period with Apuleius and Lucian, it is almost impossible to find a Greek, quite impossible to find a Roman, who knows how to tell a story at all. The exquisite substance of mythology receives no due honour from the story-teller as such. Read Ovid (who had as much of the story-telling spirit in him as any ancient except Herodotus), and then turn to what is often the mere doggerel and jargon of the mediæval Latin story-tellers in prose and verse. The gift, no matter whether it came from the East or from the West, from the North or from the South, from the Heaven above or the earth beneath, or rose a new Aphrodite from the Atlantic sea, is here and is not there.
The reward for obeying Nature was significant. First, the Middle Ages created, or practically created, the STORY. Of course, there were stories before; certainly, the Odyssey would be the best story in the world if one of the main elements of Romance—Passion and Mystery—were a bit more developed, and it's almost the best story in the world as it is. There are great fabliaux in Herodotus, fine fables in Plato, and other good things scattered around. But the ancients not only limited themselves by almost always telling their longer stories in verse, but they also rarely knew how to handle them well in either verse or prose. The Iliad is such a poor story that it has tempted some to try to turn it into not just one but a dozen stories; the Æneid is a story, boring to sleep standing up as it is, featuring some decent wandering and battles, a significant journey to Hades, a great boxing match, not a bad boat race, and a famous but borrowed love story. From Herodotus, until we reach the very end of the classical period with Apuleius and Lucian, it’s almost impossible to find a Greek, and quite impossible to find a Roman, who knows how to tell a story at all. The beautiful essence of mythology doesn't get the respect it deserves from storytellers. Read Ovid (who had as much of the storytelling spirit as any ancient besides Herodotus), and then look at what is often just doggerel and nonsense from medieval Latin storytellers in prose and verse. The gift, whether it came from the East or the West, from the North or the South, from the Heaven above or the Earth below, or if a new Aphrodite rose from the Atlantic ocean, is present here and absent there.
Without this gift of story-telling there could not have appeared—though it would not by itself have been enough to produce—the greater gift of the Romance. It would be as unnecessary as it would be foolish to enter here into the secular and truceless war as to the origin, the nature, and so forth of this famous thing. It is sufficient to observe, once more, that the thing is here and is not there, except almost by accident. And the gift of the Romance—in that wide historical sense in which it could be, and was, in the Middle Ages applied to almost every manner of subject—was a gift to literature so inestimable that perhaps no other has ever quite equalled it. At once, with that nonchalance (they called it nonchaloir) in which no time has ever equalled these Ages, they swept away the 475Doctrine of the Subject, with all the cants and heresies which pullulate round its undoubtedly noble articles of original faith. Romance was perfectly prepared to deal with any subject, from religion to stag-hunting, from chronology to love. It depended no doubt on the individual craftsman whether the result was good or bad; but the method has, in the right hands, triumphed over the most intractable materials, added charm to the most commonplace, made the most grotesque acceptable. Could anything be thinner and more ordinary than the subject of Floire et Blanchefleur? Can anything be more charming, not merely than its most perfect outcome in Aucassin et Nicolette, but even than the diffuser and less happily phrased verse-forms? In the Arthurian Legend the success is greater still. Romance takes a dim personality, and a handful of cacophonous place-names, out of a suspicious compilation of pseudo-history, and spins it, in a single lifetime, into a story the most elaborate, the most artful, the most variedly interesting, the fullest of meaning (if men must have meaning) in the whole literary world.
Without the gift of storytelling, the greater gift of Romance couldn't have emerged—though storytelling alone wouldn't have been enough to create it. It'd be pointless and foolish to enter into the ongoing debate about the origin, nature, and so on of this famous thing. What's important to note again is that it exists here and almost by accident, not there. And the gift of Romance—in the broad historical sense where it could be, and was, applied to almost every subject in the Middle Ages—was a literary contribution so invaluable that perhaps nothing else has ever come close. With a nonchalance (they called it nonchalance) that no other period has matched, they dismissed the 475Doctrine of the Subject, along with all the pretentious theories and errors surrounding its undoubtedly noble foundational beliefs. Romance was well-equipped to tackle any subject, from religion to stag hunting, from history to love. It certainly depended on the individual creator whether the outcome was good or bad; however, the method has, in skilled hands, triumphed over the toughest subjects, added charm to the most ordinary things, and made the most bizarre acceptable. Is there anything less exciting and more mundane than the story of Floire and Blancheflour? Can anything be more delightful, not just than its finest version in Aucassin and Nicolette, but even than the less well-crafted and awkward verse forms? In the Arthurian Legend, the success is even greater. Romance takes a vague character and a handful of jarring place names from a dubious compilation of pseudo-history and transforms it, in just one lifetime, into the most intricate, skillful, varied, and meaningful story (if people must find meaning) in the entire literary landscape.
Even to Dante it did not occur to subject the methods and the results of this new and potent kind to such an examination as that which Aristotle had partly given to the older literature. Nor, at that time and in those circumstances, was even Dante likely to have led such an inquiry to a good end. The Middle Ages, while consciously abandoning, almost or altogether, the old aim at Action, had not arrived at the modern command of Character. They worked at and by mediate things—Incident, Atmosphere, Description, Manners, Passion—and they made all these and others subserve a Romantic Unity of plot which, instead of being circular like the Classical Unity, was calculated for indefinite prolongation, not merely in straight line, but after the manner of a tree, with branches and inarchings skyward, earthward, and horizontal. The scheme admitted adornments of various kinds, which must have been difficult if not impossible to reconcile with the more sober and exacting classical model. It permitted a much greater indulgence of the resort to the methods of other arts, especially painting, than classical literature had, until its latest days, thought proper. It paid very little attention 476to mere probability. All these points invited the comparative critic, but they did not find him. In three respects, however, the difference between classical and mediæval Imitation or Representation was almost more striking than in any other, and all of these presented the most tempting opportunities for criticism. These were the attitude of the new literature to Religion, its attitude to the passion of Love, and its use of an implement which, though by no means unknown to Classical literature, had been more sparingly used therein, the method of Allegory.
Even Dante did not think to analyze the methods and results of this new and powerful style in the way that Aristotle had partially done with the older literature. Given the time and circumstances, even Dante would likely not have carried out such an inquiry successfully. The Middle Ages, while consciously moving away, almost entirely, from the old focus on Action, had not yet developed the modern understanding of Character. They focused on and operated through indirect means—Incident, Atmosphere, Description, Manners, Passion—and they used all of these, along with others, to support a Romantic Unity of plot that, instead of being circular like the Classical Unity, was designed for endless extension, not just in a straight line, but like a tree, with branches extending upward, downward, and horizontally. This approach allowed for various embellishments that must have been hard, if not impossible, to align with the more restrained and demanding classical model. It permitted a much greater freedom in employing techniques from other arts, especially painting, than classical literature had deemed acceptable until its final days. It paid very little attention to mere probability. All these aspects called for comparative critique, but they did not attract any. However, there were three key differences between classical and medieval Imitation or Representation that were even more noticeable than others, and all offered tempting opportunities for criticism. These were the attitude of the new literature toward Religion, its perspective on the passion of Love, and its use of an approach that, while not entirely unfamiliar to Classical literature, had been used much more sparingly there: the method of Allegory.
On the first point it would be very easy to enlarge beyond the widest toleration of this treatise; it is here only necessary to point out how delicate, and how important, are the new duties prescribed to the critic of mediæval literature in regard to it. The “blinded Papist” view (which makes itself felt even in some observations of such a man as Scott now and then) may not be so common as it once was, but it is not entirely obsolete. And it may be doubted whether that to which it has given place—a philosophical pity, contemptuous or sympathising, for “superstition” generally—is not even more hampering, while there can be no doubt of the hamper imposed on the yet earlier Renaissance by the superior contempt which it felt for mediæval childishness and ignorance. In this literature, and in the romantic branch of it more particularly, allowance has to be made at every moment, in every respect and condition, for the omnipresence of an elaborate creed which nobody doubted, with which everybody indeed was so saturated and familiar that he could jest with it and at it, as one jests with and at a best-beloved and best-known person and friend. It supplies subject, it affects treatment, it colours phrase and image. Although it is very easy to underrate the amount of actual religious feeling in antiquity, yet this feeling, at its noblest and sincerest, was unquestionably of an entirely different character from that of the “Ages of Faith.” Take, at their best and strongest, the sincere fetichism of the ancient equivalent of the “charcoal-burner,” the beautiful mythology of the poet, the sublime mysticism of the Platonist, and the exalted if slightly Pharisaical morality of the better Stoic—combine 477them with all the art of the student of development. But you will not succeed in making anything in the least like the creed of the twelfth and thirteenth centuries, with Christ, or rather with the Virgin and the Devil, fighting perpetually for Mansoul, with Angels and Deadly Sins under their command, with a miracle possible at every moment, Death and Fortune ruling affairs subject to, but not always interfered with by, the higher influences, the Sacraments to be resorted to at will or neglected at peril, Purgatory to be faced or anticipated and won through, Hell or Heaven for final goal. It is almost impossible to allow too much in degree (though it is extremely possible to allow wrongly in kind) for the influence which this ever-present set of thoughts, beliefs, feelings, which was absent from antiquity and present in the Middle Ages, had upon the literary utterance of the latter. The unnatural gloom and the half-inarticulate gaiety which have been discovered in this literature (the latter at least as truly as the former), its occasional irrationality, as we are pleased to call it (perhaps “irrationalism” would be a better word), its shuddering attraction for the horrible and loathsome, its delight in dream, its quaint and almost flighty revulsions and contrasts—all are due to this.
On the first point, it would be very easy to expand beyond the broadest toleration of this discussion; here, it’s only necessary to emphasize how sensitive and crucial the new responsibilities are for critics of medieval literature regarding it. The "blinded Papist" perspective (which can still be felt in some comments from someone like Scott now and then) may not be as common as it once was, but it hasn’t completely disappeared. It’s debatable whether its replacement—a philosophical pity, whether contemptuous or sympathetic, for “superstition” in general—isn’t even more constraining. There’s no doubt about the limitations placed on the earlier Renaissance by the greater disdain it felt for medieval naïveté and ignorance. In this literature, particularly in its romantic aspect, one must constantly account for the pervasive presence of an intricate belief system that no one questioned. Everyone was so immersed and comfortable with it that they could joke about it like one does with a dearly beloved and well-known friend. This belief system provides subject matter, influences techniques, and shapes language and imagery. While it’s easy to underestimate the depth of actual religious sentiment in ancient times, that sentiment, at its highest and most genuine, was undeniably different from the “Ages of Faith.” Take, at their best and strongest, the sincere fetishism of the ancient equivalent of the “charcoal-burner,” the beautiful mythology of the poet, the sublime mysticism of the Platonist, and the elevated, if slightly hypocritical, morality of the better Stoic—combine them with all the artistry of a developmental scholar. But you won’t be able to create anything remotely similar to the beliefs of the twelfth and thirteenth centuries, where Christ, or rather the Virgin and the Devil, are always battling for the soul of humanity, with Angels and Deadly Sins at their command, where miracles are possible at any moment, and where Death and Fortune govern earthly matters, subject to but not always interfered with by higher powers; the Sacraments can be accessed at will or ignored at one’s own risk, and there’s Purgatory to confront or navigate through, with Heaven or Hell as the final destination. It’s almost impossible to overstate (though it is very possible to misjudge the type) the influence that this constant set of thoughts, beliefs, and feelings—which was absent in antiquity and present in the Middle Ages—had on the literary expressions of that time. The unnatural gloom and the partly inarticulate joy found in this literature (the latter as genuine as the former), its occasional irrationality (which we might better label "irrationalism"), its unsettling fascination with the horrible and disgusting, its enjoyment of dreams, and its quirky and almost whimsical shifts and contrasts—all stem from this.
Equally a commonplace, and yet still more important to, and still more neglected by, criticism, is the attitude of the Middle Ages to Love—which is very mainly conditioned by their attitude to Religion. The not infrequent, though very idle, debate as to whether the Venus of chivalry was Urania or Pandemos is, of course, best avoided by the frank acknowledgment that she was (as indeed Her Divinity always has been) both. The distinction from antiquity, and its influence upon literature, do not lie in the least in this direction, or in the fact of the mixture, but in its nature and character. With exceptions, of course, the tone of antiquity in literature, as to love and to its objects, is either the tone of slightly unreal philosophising, or the tone of the naughty story, or that of half-paraded, half-confessing contempt. The two former require no treatment here; the latter is important. Love and its objects are, to an average serious man of letters of the Classics when not a subject for conventional escapades, a rather regrettable 478incident attached to humanity, something not in the least spoudaion, something only not among the parerga of life because it is almost impossible to avoid them, something useful, not unpleasant, rather better than a constitutional or a bath, but affording a much less worthy employment than talking in a porch, or declaiming in a school. This is undeniably the average attitude of the average man of letters of old. That of his mediæval brother need hardly be described; but its causes come within our view. You have to reckon, not merely with the cult of the Virgin, as has often been done, but with the whole Christian (especially mediæval-Christian) theory of morals and of sin. Why excite yourself about actions indifferent at best, always rather below the attention of a serious man, and at worst leading to unpleasant and dubious consequences? Excitement becomes easy when the consequence of a moment’s guilty indulgence may be the Inferno for eternity. Nay, from a less purely selfish point of view there are reasons enough. Imagination—the real Imagination of Apollonius or Philostratus, not the mere image-furnishing faculty of the ancients generally—had “come to town,” and brought a transformed Love with her. The sense of mystery, of miracle, of the invisible, grafted itself upon the strongest of the merely physical instincts, and the result pervaded literature. The trumpery subject, proper for comedy, for epic episodes, for a carefully kept-under seasoning to tragedy, for light trifles, became, with Religion, the subject of nearly all poetry, and of not a little prose, and made its influence felt in all manner of ways. It even, although the Middle Age was confessedly not strong in character, paved the way to that last grace, thanks to the fancy of the time for rehandling the same subjects and persons. Trace Briseis-Briseida, a fashion-plate in Dares, a slave-girl in Benoist, to the Cressida of Chaucer and of Henryson; trace Guanhumara, a handsome Roman damsel of good family and nothing more, down to the complex woman and Queen of the complete Lancelot, and you will see how character-drawing arose.
A common but often overlooked aspect in criticism is the Middle Ages' view on Love, which is heavily influenced by their view on Religion. The recurring, albeit unproductive, debate over whether the Venus of chivalry represented Urania or Pandemos is best sidestepped by openly admitting that she was, in truth, both. The shift from ancient views, and how it shaped literature, lies not in this distinction or the blending of the two, but in its essence and characteristics. Generally, the tone of ancient literature regarding love and its objects ranges from slightly unrealistic philosophizing to risqué storytelling, or a mix of blatant mockery and hidden contempt. The first two don’t need to be discussed here; the latter is significant. To the average serious writer of the Classics, love and its objects, when not subjects for playful adventures, are seen as an unfortunate part of humanity—something not at all serious, and only included in life because they are nearly impossible to avoid. Love is viewed as somewhat useful and not unpleasant, a bit better than a stroll or a bath, yet far less meaningful than idle conversations on a porch or delivering speeches in a school. This attitude is undeniably typical of most writers from ancient times. The attitude of their medieval counterparts is less definable, but we can identify its causes. One must consider not just the worship of the Virgin, as has often been mentioned, but the entire Christian (especially medieval-Christian) moral and sin theory. Why bother with actions that are, at best, indifferent; usually beneath the attention of a serious person; and at worst, could lead to uncomfortable, questionable outcomes? It’s easy to become anxious when a moment’s guilty pleasure could mean eternal damnation. Besides, from a less selfish angle, there are valid reasons to be concerned. Imagination—the true imagination of Apollonius or Philostratus, not just the basic imagery of the ancients—had "arrived," bringing along a transformed perspective on Love. The sense of mystery, miracle, and the unseen combined with the strongest of the physical instincts, and this blend influenced literature throughout the ages. The trivial subject, suitable for comedy and epic tales, for a light touch in tragedy, became, due to Religion, a core theme in nearly all poetry and many prose works, making its impact felt in various ways. It even contributed, despite the acknowledged lack of strong character in the Middle Ages, to the development of character drawing, thanks to the era’s interest in revisiting the same subjects and figures. Following Briseis-Briseida, from a fashion figure in Dares, a slave in Benoist, to Chaucer's and Henryson's Cressida; tracing Guanhumara, a beautiful Roman girl of noble lineage, down to the complex woman and Queen in the complete Lancelot, reveals how character depictions evolved.
But undoubtedly one of the greatest, and perhaps the most characteristic, of the influences of the love-motive on literature, and the development of literary methods through 479this and other motives, is the mediæval use of Allegory. The thing, of course, is not new—nothing ever is in the strict sense. It may actually have dwelt upon the banks of Nile: it certainly did on those of Ilissus and Tiber. But the very strong prominence of it in the Scriptures, and in ecclesiastical writings generally, could not fail to develop it in the younger vernaculars; and its alliance (a dangerous one no doubt, but a real and natural) with Imagination could not long be missed. Many ingenious and industrious hands have traced its origin from Homer to Claudian, and from Claudian to the Romance of the Rose. How it thence coloured all literature is sufficiently known. But no critic has even yet exhausted, nor are a hundred critics likely to exhaust, the subtle and innumerable ramifications of its literary influence and manifestations.
But one of the greatest and most defining influences of love on literature, and the evolution of literary techniques through this and other themes, is the medieval use of Allegory. This concept isn’t new—nothing really is in the strictest sense. It may have once flourished by the Nile; it definitely did by the Ilissus and Tiber rivers. However, its strong presence in the Scriptures and in church writings couldn’t help but influence the younger vernaculars; and its relationship (a risky one, for sure, but also natural) with Imagination was bound to be noticed. Many clever and dedicated scholars have traced its origins from Homer to Claudian, and from Claudian to the Romance of the Rose. How it then influenced all literature is well known. Yet no critic has completely covered, nor are a hundred critics likely to completely address, the subtle and countless layers of its literary influence and expressions.
These things and others showed themselves no doubt mainly in the Romance—the chief, the most characteristic, and, so far as anything is original, the most original of the literary products of the Middle Ages. But the Romance was far indeed from being the only new development in literary morphology that the period had to offer. Until nearly its closing time, no great change or advance was made in History, though the artificial speech, which ancient exaggerations of oratory had imposed on the historian, was to a great extent dropped, and the purview of the writer was insensibly widened in other directions. But the immense cultivation of the short tale—first in verse, then in prose—was a matter closely connected, but by no means identical, with the progress of Romance itself. And, as in another matter glanced at above, the restless character of the time, and its constant tendency to reproduce with slight alteration, had, here also, a great influence. In all these alterations the arts and crafts of the future novelist and dramatist were insensibly exercising themselves. But the drama itself demands at least a glance. That the modern play owes nothing to the mediæval is the foolishest of critical delusions; but it would hardly be rash to say that the mediæval drama owes nothing to the ancient. When the horror with which (for not such very bad reasons) the Church regarded stage plays altogether had been a little relaxed, the natural and the artificial 480dramas followed entirely different lines. Hroswitha’s work, and Christus Patiens, and the rest, have absolutely nothing to do with Miracle or Mystery or Farce, which are the romance and the short story thrown, according to the natural histrionic bent of man, into presentation by personages instead of by continuous narration. And the laws which they developed, and by which they helped the greater and more genuine modern drama to be what it was, were natural likewise, and had nothing to do with Aristotle or with Horace, with Plato or with Aristophanes.
These things and more were clearly seen primarily in the Romance—the main, most characteristic form, and, as far as anything can be considered original, the most original literary product of the Middle Ages. However, the Romance wasn’t the only new development in literary form that this period had to offer. Until nearly the end of this era, there wasn’t much change or progress in History, although the overly stylized language that ancient rhetoric forced upon historians was largely abandoned, and writers began to broaden their perspectives in other ways. The extensive development of the short story—first in verse, then in prose—was closely related, but not identical, to the progress of Romance itself. Additionally, as mentioned earlier, the restless nature of the time and its constant tendency to reproduce with slight variations also had a significant impact here. In all these changes, the skills and techniques of future novelists and playwrights were gradually being honed. But the drama itself deserves at least a brief look. The idea that the modern play has no connection to the medieval is one of the silliest misconceptions in criticism; however, it wouldn’t be too bold to say that medieval drama owes nothing to the ancient. When the Church’s distrust of stage plays (for not entirely unreasonable reasons) began to ease, natural and artificial dramas took completely different paths. Hroswitha’s works, along with Christus Patiens and others, have nothing to do with Miracle, Mystery, or Farce, which are the Romance and the short story presented through characters instead of continuous narration. The principles they developed, which contributed to making the greater and more genuine modern drama what it became, were also natural and had nothing to do with Aristotle, Horace, Plato, or Aristophanes.
This would by itself have sufficed to give the new drama a very different nature, and therefore a most important comparative critical influence, when contrasted with the old. The Greek drama (which the Roman more or less slavishly copied) may have had its infancies; but we possess it only in its riper age. Nor is it even possible that these infancies, granting their existence, could have shown anything like the multiform influences which betray themselves in the mediæval drama. Both may have been originally liturgic; but there is such an infinite difference in the complexity of the liturgies! Both may have been preceded by epic and perhaps lyric; but in other respects the Greek drama was certainly among the first—as the mediæval drama was nearly the last—to take rank among literary kinds. And these differences, putting others aside, would have accounted, in great part, for the singularly undulating and diverse character which (in company, no doubt, with an imperfection as great as the diversity) distinguished the new drama from the splendid, but somewhat narrow, perfection of the old. Even in the stock types, in the Vices and Fools of the new form, there was little or nothing of the fixed character of the Roman—we can say little of the Greek—"comedy of art."
This alone would have been enough to give the new drama a very different character and, therefore, a significant comparative critical impact when compared to the old. The Greek drama (which the Romans more or less copied) may have had its early stages, but we only have it in its mature form. It’s also unlikely that these early stages, assuming they existed, could have showcased the varied influences found in the medieval drama. Both may have originated from liturgical roots, but there’s an endless difference in the complexity of those liturgies! Both may have been preceded by epic and possibly lyric works, but in other aspects, the Greek drama was certainly one of the first to be considered a literary genre—while the medieval drama was nearly one of the last. These differences, among others, largely account for the uniquely fluctuating and diverse nature that distinguishes the new drama from the impressive, yet somewhat limited, perfection of the old. Even in the common archetypes, like the Vices and Fools of the new form, there was little to none of the fixed character seen in Roman—and we can say very little about Greek—“comedy of art.”
And so, not merely in more kinds of literature than one, but in every kind of literature, with hardly a single exception, the Middle Ages provided their successors with the material for an entirely new Calculus of Critical Variations—for a complete redressing of whatever positive errors or mere relative gaps had existed in the older criticism, by reason of the absence of opportunities for observation.
And so, not just in a few types of literature, but in almost every kind, the Middle Ages gave their successors the resources for a completely new approach to critical analysis—completely reworking any mistakes or gaps that had existed in earlier criticism due to a lack of opportunities for observation.
II
Nor can it be regarded as any great drawback to the critical position of the Renaissance to which we are coming—and the grounds and data of which it is desirable to survey in advance, by way of retrospect over the contents of the present volume—that this immense provision of new critical material was not accompanied by many, or indeed (with the one great exception, soon to be known, but to be hardly in the least heeded) any, accomplished exercises in critical method. For these, as has been pointed out, were not likely to have been very good; and, good or bad, they were nearly sure to have been neglected, or to have done positive harm by way of mere reaction. Moreover, it was easily and perfectly open to the Renaissance to create for itself in this department. By its recovery—no longer in half-measure, and less than half-light, but in full—of the literature of antiquity, it had been put in possession, not merely of the other great masses of literary material, but of quite admirable examples of critical method itself. Quintilian, Horace, Cicero, the Greek and Latin Rhetoricians, were among its inherited possessions, and it had certainly had the Poetics, though little attention had for a long time been paid to them. But they were soon put before it afresh: and, what is more, the discovery of Longinus also was soon made. Horace, with his arbitrary rules, and his enforced, but probably not at all unwelcome, abstinence from any dry exhibition of material and examples, was no doubt, with all his merits, a very dangerous mentor. But with Aristotle, Quintilian, and Longinus at hand as preceptors of method, and practically all then existing literature, classical and mediæval, at hand as storehouse of matter, a man of the mid-sixteenth century had only himself to blame if he did not hit upon at least the main and general articles of the critical Catholic Faith. He might not anticipate the magnificent and almost unbelievable new developments of literature which were actually to take place, in the three western countries of Europe, within a very few years; but he would have been none the worse critic for 482that. The critic is, by his profession, not in the least bound to be a prophet. But he had every document necessary to correct the chief shortcomings of the ancients, to enlarge the classification of literary kinds, to rearrange the nature, degrees, and methods of the literary assault on the senses and the soul.
It shouldn’t be seen as a major issue for the critical perspective of the Renaissance that we’re examining—and it’s important to look back at the foundations and details presented in this volume—that this vast amount of new critical material didn’t come with many, or really (with one significant exception, which will be revealed soon but likely ignored), any well-developed approaches to critical method. As has been mentioned, these methods probably wouldn’t have been very good, and whether they were effective or not, they would likely have been overlooked or have actually caused harm through mere backlash. Additionally, it was completely possible for the Renaissance to develop its own standards in this area. By fully embracing the literature of ancient times—not just partially or dimly, but thoroughly—it gained access not only to other vast bodies of literary work but also to excellent examples of critical methodology itself. Quintilian, Horace, Cicero, and the Greek and Latin rhetoricians were part of its legacy, and the Poetics had certainly been available to them, even though it had received little attention for a long time. However, these texts were soon brought back into focus: plus, the discovery of Longinus also occurred shortly after. Horace, with his arbitrary guidelines and his enforced, though likely welcome, avoidance of dry presentations of content and examples, was undoubtedly a risky guide despite his many qualities. But with Aristotle, Quintilian, and Longinus as available teachers of method, and nearly all existing literature—both classical and medieval—on hand as a resource, a mid-sixteenth-century person could only blame themselves if they didn’t come up with at least the fundamental tenets of the critical Catholic Faith. They might not have anticipated the amazing and almost unbelievable literary developments that were about to unfold in the three western regions of Europe in just a few years; however, that wouldn’t have made them a worse critic. The critic, by nature of their profession, isn’t at all required to be a prophet. But they had every resource needed to address the primary shortcomings of the ancients, to broaden the classification of literary genres, and to reorganize the nature, levels, and methods of how literature appeals to the senses and the soul.
It would be undue anticipation to discuss what he did instead of this; or to give in detail the positive influences which worked upon him in preferring his actual alternative. But it is matter of undoubted history that he did not do what he might have done, and it is matter of relevance here to give the reasons, as far as they are retrospective, why he did not do it.
It would be unfair to speculate on what he did instead of this, or to go into detail about the positive influences that led him to choose his current option. However, it’s a well-known fact that he didn’t take the actions he could have taken, and it's important to outline the reasons, as far as we can look back, for why he didn’t.
To a considerable extent the explanation, and if not the justification, the excuse, of his failure lie in a well-known and constantly repeated phenomenon which, on this particular occasion, showed itself with unusual, indeed with elsewhere unexampled, distinctness and power. Every age and every individual (it has been said often, but can never be said too often), unless it or he is a mere continuation of predecessors, is unjust to these predecessors. Examples are not necessary; the merest moment’s thought will supply them in profusion. But there were numerous and powerful conditions and forces which made this injustice certain to be more violent and more lasting here than in almost any other case. No known “dispensation” exists historically of anything like the same length, the same intensity, the same uniformity as that which characterises in all things, and certainly not least in matters literary, the thousand years of the Middle Age at its widest stretch. And this would of itself be sufficient to bring about a reaction of corresponding violence and duration. But to this general aspect of the whole period must be added the particular aspect of its final stage. Except in Italy (which had never been intensely or characteristically mediæval, and which had practically ceased to be so, in any sense not external, soon after Dante’s time) the fifteenth century had been a period of decadence, or of transition, or of stagnation, in almost every European country. It is possible, though it is not probable, that minds in which the critical spirit was reawakening might have taken a juster view of things if the fresh examples then before them, to be compared with Homer, 483Lucretius, Thucydides, had been Dante, Chaucer, Froissart. But there was some excuse for an indignant pooh-poohing of the mere possibility of comparison, when the persons, to be compared immediately with the great writers of antiquity, were the dreary and bombastic rhétoriqueurs of the French, or the shambling versifiers of the English, fifteenth century.
To a large extent, the explanation—and if not the justification, then the excuse—for his failure lies in a well-known and frequently repeated phenomenon that, on this occasion, revealed itself with unusual clarity and intensity. Every era and every individual (it's been said many times, but it can never be emphasized enough) is unfair to those who came before, unless they are just a continuation of their predecessors. No examples are necessary; a moment’s thought will provide plenty. However, there were many strong conditions and forces that made this unfairness likely to be more intense and long-lasting here than in almost any other case. No historical "dispensation" exists that matches the duration, intensity, and consistency of the thousand years of the Middle Ages in every aspect—and certainly not least in literature. This alone would be enough to trigger a corresponding backlash of significant force and duration. Additionally, we must consider the specific nature of its final stage. Except for Italy (which was never deeply or characteristically medieval, and which soon after Dante's time practically ceased to be, in any sense other than external), the fifteenth century had been a time of decline, transition, or stagnation in almost every European country. It’s possible—though not likely—that those whose critical faculties were coming back to life might have had a fairer perspective if the new examples available for comparison with Homer, Lucretius, and Thucydides were Dante, Chaucer, and Froissart. But it’s understandable that there would be indignation at the very idea of comparison when the figures being directly compared to the great writers of antiquity were the dreary and overblown rhétoriqueurs of the French or the awkward poets of the English fifteenth century.
The Renaissance, moreover, was likely to be led wrong by that constant delusion of matter, that fatal attraction towards the subject, which, as this History endeavours to show, has led Criticism wrong a dozen times for once that it has led her right. The mediæval forms of literature were identified, allied, in fact saturated, with certain beliefs and modes of thought—scholastic philosophy, Catholic religion, aristocratic politics. To the pure Platonist on the one hand and the thorough-going Aristotelian on the other, to the reformer on the one hand and the freethinker on the other, to the democrat on the one hand and the believer in Machiavellian statecraft on the other, all these things were partly horrible, partly idiotic, altogether to be shaken off and refused. The natural, but in the main irrational and frivolous, weariness of an old fashion was supplemented, inspirited, made far more vehement and dangerous, by the deliberate and reasoned, if not reasonable, antipathy to, and revolt against, an old faith. It has been acknowledged already that the Morte d’Arthur would have fared as badly with Augustine as it did with Ascham; but the moral provocation would not have been aggravated to Augustine, as it was perhaps to Ascham, certainly to more thorough-going Protestants than he, by the distinct connection between the Graal Legend and the doctrine of Transubstantiation.
The Renaissance was likely misled by the ongoing obsession with the material world, a dangerous pull towards the subject itself, which, as this History tries to illustrate, has steered Criticism wrong far more often than it has steered her right. The medieval forms of literature were closely tied to, in fact dominated by, particular beliefs and ways of thinking—scholastic philosophy, Catholic religion, and aristocratic politics. To a pure Platonist and a strict Aristotelian, to a reformer and a freethinker, to a democrat and a believer in Machiavelli's statecraft, all of these were at once horrible, partly foolish, and something to be completely rejected. The natural but largely irrational and trivial boredom with an old style was intensified and made much more intense and dangerous by a conscious and reasoned, if not entirely rational, dislike for and rebellion against a traditional faith. It has already been noted that the Death of Arthur would have faced just as much criticism from Augustine as it did from Ascham; however, the moral outrage would not have been heightened for Augustine, as it perhaps was for Ascham and certainly for more devout Protestants than he, due to the clear link between the Grail Legend and the doctrine of Transubstantiation.
Accordingly, the Renaissance indulged itself, and left to its successors, the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries (different as they were from itself in many ways), an amount of “unintelligent scorn” of the past which, if it does credit to nothing else, does credit at least to the vigour and intensity of the time. Sometimes this scorn was vocal and argumentative, as in Ascham himself, in Du Bellay, in others. More often, and with a subtler mischief still, it was silent, implicit, apparently exchanged for mere negligence. The childish things were simply put away, 484despatched to the lumber-room, and left there. And it was this negligence, rather than the scorn, which did harm to the criticism of the periods that followed. It does not do the critic unmitigated harm to take the wrong side now and then; he exercises himself at his weapons, he can acquire dexterity in them, and very often (Dryden is a notable example) he teaches himself orthodoxy in the very act of fighting for the heterodox. But when he allows himself to ignore, great gulfs or smaller pits open for him at once. That is what he can never afford to do; that is the cause of all the errors which have beset his kind, from the beginning of critical things until the present day. One of the most excellent and admirable of librarians once replied to a childish question of the present writer, “What do you do with the rubbish?” “It is rather difficult, you see, to know what is rubbish to-day; and quite impossible to know what will be rubbish to-morrow.” And while this is more especially true of the critic, who can with safety pass nothing, at least unexamined, as rubbish, his case is more dangerous still than that of the librarian, who has but to arrange what he has got in orderly fashion, and prepare plentiful shelves for what is coming.
The Renaissance embraced itself and passed on to its successors in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries (which were different in many ways) a kind of “unintelligent scorn” for the past that, while it may not reflect well on anything else, certainly shows the energy and intensity of the time. Sometimes this scorn was vocal and debated, as seen in Ascham, Du Bellay, and others. More often, it was silent and subtly mischievous, appearing instead as simple neglect. The childish things were just set aside, sent to the attic, and left there. It was this neglect, rather than the scorn, that harmed the criticism of the following periods. It doesn’t harm the critic too much to occasionally take the wrong side; they sharpen their skills and often (as Dryden notably shows) learn orthodox views while fighting for unconventional ideas. But when they choose to ignore, large gaps or smaller pitfalls open up immediately. That’s something they can never afford to do; it's the source of all the errors that have plagued their kind, from the beginning of critical thought to today. One of the most excellent librarians once answered a naïve question of mine, “What do you do with the rubbish?” “It’s quite difficult to know what is rubbish today; and entirely impossible to know what will be rubbish tomorrow.” And while this is especially true for critics, who can’t safely dismiss anything without examining it as rubbish, their situation is even more perilous than that of the librarian, who merely has to organize what they have and prepare ample space for what is to come.
With the critic, as we have seen, it is different. He must always generalise at his peril, and subject to the upset of his generalisations by fresh discoveries. But he can at least be careful of the “without prejudice,” and he can at least neglect nothing that is within his reach, in his processes of observation and comparison. The earlier Greek critics erred, as we have seen, partly because of a necessary and guiltless deprivation. But their venial sin became more of a mortal one, when they not only assumed that there was nothing save what they knew in Greek, but deliberately ignored the opportunities, not of sovereign but of considerable efficacy, which were offered them by Latin. The Latin critics erred, partly by the same assumption, and partly by converting the despite of Latin into a slavish and unintelligent adoration of Greek, and not always the best Greek. The Middle Age was innocent, as hardly indulging in criticism at all. But the Renaissance critics at first committed, and to far too great an extent handed on, a combination of the sins of their classical teachers. They assumed the 485stationary state of literary kinds and qualities, as both Greeks and Romans had done; they adulated classical literature, like the Romans in regard to Greek; they despised mediæval literature, like the Greeks in relation to Latin. And, as we shall see, they had their reward.
With critics, it's different. They always risk making broad generalizations, which can be overturned by new findings. However, they can at least be mindful of the “without prejudice” principle, and they should pay attention to everything within their reach during their observations and comparisons. The earlier Greek critics made mistakes, partly because they faced a necessary and innocent limitation. But their minor misstep became more serious when they assumed that there was nothing beyond what they knew in Greek and intentionally ignored the significant opportunities that Latin offered them. The Latin critics also made errors, partly through the same assumption, and partly by turning their disdain for Latin into a blind and unthinking worship of Greek—sometimes not even the best Greek. The Middle Ages were mostly innocent, barely engaging in criticism at all. Yet Renaissance critics initially committed, and unfortunately continued, a mix of the mistakes of their classical predecessors. They assumed that literary forms and qualities were unchanging, just like the Greeks and Romans did; they praised classical literature, similar to how the Romans viewed Greek literature; and they looked down on medieval literature, just as the Greeks did with Latin. And, as we will see, they faced the consequences.
But I should be sorry to end not merely a chapter but a Book, not merely a Book but a volume, without a caveat against possible misconstruction of the words “fault,” “error,” “sin,” “mischief,” “misfortune,” and the like, which have just been used, not merely in this context, but throughout the volume itself. There have been, I believe, persons unfortunate enough to be dissatisfied with the moral and physical government of the universe—persons who have sadly pronounced it “a crank machine” in many ways. These things are not my trade. But, in matters literary, I must plead guilty to being something of an optimist. Not that I think all literature good—that is not precisely the conclusion to which a thirty years’ practice of criticism brings one. In the critical land, as in the pays des amours, the shore where one always loves is a shore of which it must be said that on ne la connaît guère. There is, indeed, a certain critical delight in reading even the worst books, so long as they are positively and not merely negatively bad—but that is another matter.
But I would be sorry to end not just a chapter but a whole book, not just a book but a volume, without a warning against any potential misunderstanding of the words “fault,” “error,” “sin,” “mischief,” “misfortune,” and similar terms that have been used, not just in this context, but throughout the entire volume. I believe there are people unfortunate enough to be dissatisfied with the moral and physical order of the universe—people who have sadly called it “a crank machine” in many ways. These matters are not my specialty. However, when it comes to literature, I must admit to being somewhat of an optimist. Not that I think all literature is good—that's not exactly the conclusion you'd reach after thirty years of criticism. In the realm of critique, just like in the pays des amours, the shore where one always loves is a shore that must be said to be we hardly know her. There is, in fact, a certain joy in reading even the worst books, as long as they are distinctly and not just vaguely bad—but that’s a different story.
The point on which I am contented to be called a critical Pangloss is this, that I have hardly the slightest desire to alter—if I could do so by the greatest of all miracles, that of retro-active change—the literary course of the world. No doubt things might have been better still—one may there agree with the pious divine on his strawberry. But one may also be perfectly contented with the actual result. I have endeavoured to show that, however we may feel bound to pronounce Greek literature incomplete in this or that department, and still more Greek criticism imperfect in its assumptions and of questionable adequacy in its methods, yet Greek criticism was the criticism which was wanted, to register and to preserve the qualities which have made Greek literature perhaps the most indispensable possession among the now goodly list of the literatures of the world. I have endeavoured further to show that the two conflicting 486strains or streams in Latin criticism correspond, in a manner “necessary and voluptuous and right,” on the one hand, to the ordered correctness and venustas which are the notes of the Latin spirit on its Academic side; on the other, to the under-current of half-barbaric gorgeousness which there, as elsewhere, now and again asserted itself—with no small benefit to the world’s letters.
The point I’m okay with being called a critical Pangloss about is this: I have almost no desire to change—if I could pull off the greatest miracle of all, retroactive change—the literary path of the world. Of course, things could have been better—one might agree with the pious divine about his strawberry. But one can also be perfectly happy with the actual outcome. I've tried to show that, even if we might feel compelled to label Greek literature as incomplete in some areas, and even more so Greek criticism as flawed in its assumptions and questionable in its methods, Greek criticism was exactly what was needed to recognize and preserve the qualities that have made Greek literature probably the most essential treasure among the now extensive list of world literatures. I’ve also tried to demonstrate that the two conflicting strains in Latin criticism correspond, in a way that is both “necessary and pleasurable and right,” on one side, to the ordered correctness and beauty that characterize the Latin spirit on its Academic side; and on the other side, to the undercurrent of half-barbaric richness that, there as elsewhere, occasionally asserted itself—with considerable benefit to the world's literature.
And so, also, in this chapter and the Book which precedes it, I have tried to show that the immense provision of new kinds of literature by the Middle Age, side by side with its almost total abstinence from criticism, was the best thing that could have happened. Nor is it impossible that, if we are able to pursue the inquiry, we shall find that the new differentia of the Renaissance period and that which followed to the Romantic revival—the curious fact that almost all its criticism went one way, while almost all its best creation went dead in the teeth of that criticism—has again worked mainly if not wholly for good. But this is for the future. Si laisse ore à tant li contes à parler!
And so, in this chapter and the preceding book, I have tried to demonstrate that the vast array of new types of literature produced during the Middle Ages, along with its almost complete lack of criticism, was the best thing that could have happened. It’s also possible that, if we continue this investigation, we might discover that the unique characteristics of the Renaissance period and what followed to the Romantic revival—the interesting fact that nearly all of its criticism went in one direction, while nearly all its best creations directly opposed that criticism—has mostly, if not entirely, worked out for the better. But that’s something for the future. Now, there's so much to talk about!
613. If, as is still possible, and most probably can never be disproved, Walter Map fashioned the perfect Arthur stories, by dint of combining the Lancelot-Guinevere romance and the Graal Legend, composed the De Nugis, and wrote an appreciable quantity of the Goliardic poems, he will run Chaucer hard in all but the claims impossible to his time. But the “if” is a great if.
613. If it’s still possible, and probably can never be proven wrong, Walter Map created the perfect Arthur stories by mixing the Lancelot-Guinevere romance with the Grail Legend, wrote the De Nugis, and produced a significant number of Goliardic poems, he would rival Chaucer in everything except what was unattainable for his time. But that “if” is a big if.
INDEX.
- Academics, the, 66.
- Acatalepsy (the Pyrrhonist doctrine of agnosticism), 64.
- Accius or Attius, L. (b. 170 A/C, d. (?)), tragic poet, 326.
- Achilleid, the, 269, 410.
- Achilles Tatius (fl. c. 500 A.D. (?)), novelist, 119 note, 180.
- Acyrologia = “improper or inexact expression,” 338.
- Addison, 83, 118.
- Ad Herennium, 213, 217.
- Adrianus (d. c. 192 CE), rhetorician, 95.
- Æneid, the, see Virgil.
- Ærumna, objections to, 251 and note, 297.
- Æschylus (b. 525 A.C., d. 456), tragic poet, 22, 39, 112, 133, 155, 206, 308.
- Æsopus, (? ?), fabulist, 409.
- Æthiopica, the, 180, 181.
- Afranius, L. (fl. c. 100 A.D.), Roman comic poet, 311.
- Africa, Petrarch’s, 462.
- African euphuism, 362.
- Against the Dogmatists, 64-66.
- Agave, the, of Statius, 255 and note.
- Agon, the contentious or argumentative part of a speech, 101.
- C (12th cent.), moralist, &c., in verse, 411, 414 note, 466.
- Albinovanus Pedo (fl. c. 1 CE), poet, 310, 311.
- Albinus, see Alcuin.
- Albucius, Silius (fl. 1st cent. A.C.), declaimer, &c., 238, 360, 432.
- Alcæus (fl. c. 600), poet, 133 note.
- Alcidamas (fl. end of 5th cent. A.D.), rhetorician, 45.
- Alcuin? (or Albinus?) (b. c. 735, d. 804), theologian and rhetorician, 375-377.
- Aldhelm (b. c. 650 CE, d. 709), poet and divine, 400 note.
- Alexander (2nd cent. PC?), rhetorician, 102, 105.
- Allegory, its appearances in, and influences on, Criticism, 10-12, 67-70, 300, 301, 392 sq.
- ἁμαρτία.
- Amblysia, “blunting” or “toning down,” 338.
- Ammæus (correspondent of Dion. Hal.), 129 sq.
- Amplification (auxesis), rhetorical term, sometimes for “raising,” sometimes for “varying,” the subject, 164.
- Ampulla, 271 and note.
- Anabasis, the, 309, 318.
- Anacreon (c. 560 A.C.–480), poet. Criticism of him in the Anthology, 82.
- ἀναίσχυντος (“anæschyntos”), “the shameless one.” One of the artificial distinctions of case in which the plaintiff seems impudent, 347.
- ἀνασκευή, refutation, one of the subject divisions of the Progymnasmata, 92 sq.
- 488Anatomy of Melancholy, the, 144 note, 194.
- Anaxagoras (fl. 5th cent. A.D.), philosopher, criticised Homer? 11.
- Anaximenes of Lampsacus (fl. 4th cent. A/C, with Alexander, 334), historian and rhetorician, 17 note.
- ἀντέγκλημα. Acceptance and vindication: “justification,” 98.
- Anthology, the Greek, literary epigrams of, 81-86, 147.
- —— the Latin, 344, 345.
- Anti-Claudianus, 410, 414 note.
- Antimachus of Colophon (or Claros) (fl. c. 400 A.C.), poet, 20 note, 85 note, 133, 307 note.
- Antimetathesis = “putting the reader in the place of an actor or spectator by vivid narrative,” 157.
- Antiphanes (fl. 4th cent. A.C.), middle comic poet, 25 and note.
- Antoninus Pius (Emperor, 138-161 CE), 272, 273.
- Aper, M. (character in Dial. de Clar. Orat.), 280 sq.
- ἀφελής, simple, plain, 99 sq.
- Aphthonius (fl. c. 315 CE), rhetorician, 90, 92, 93.
- Apollinaris, see Sidonius.
- Apollodorus of Pergamus (fl. 1st cent. A.C.), rhetorician, 302.
- Apollonius, Life of, 119-121, 388.
- Apollonius Rhodius (fl. c. 200 A.D.), 307, 318, 338.
- Apology, the Platonic, 237.
- Apparebit repentina (hymn), 404.
- Appian (fl. 2nd cent. PC), historian, 178.
- Apsines (fl. c. 235? or c. 300?), rhetorician, 105.
- Apuleius (fl. 2nd cent. P.C., b. c. 130), novelist, &c., 151, 321, 352, 353, and note.
- Aquila Romanus, rhetorician, 346.
- Aquilius Regulus, M. (fl. c. 100), orator, 272 note, 357.
- ἀρχαῖοι, οἱ. In Arist., &c., “the early philosophers”; in Photius, &c., “the classics” generally. Uncertain when this latter use came in. MSS. of Dion. Halicarn. have in the same pass, some this word and some παλαιοί, 186.
- Archaism, 45.
- Architrenius, 410 and note, 414.
- Arellius Fuscus (fl. just before C.), rhetorician, 236.
- Argentarius, Marcus (?), epigrammatist and declaimer, 86, 234.
- Aristarchus (fl. c. 150 A.C.), critic and grammarian, 74-76, 85, 214.
- Aristides of Smyrna (P. Aelius A. Theodorus) (b. 117 C.E., d. c. 180), rhetorician, 82(?), 105(?), 109, 113-116, 183.
- —— the Rhetoric of, 105.
- Aristophanes (b. c. 444 A.C., d. c. 380; Plays, 425-388; Frogs, 405),
- —— and Menander, Plutarch’s comparison of, 143.
- —— of Byzantium (fl. c. 264), critic, 74-76.
- —— (4th cent. A.C.) (client of Libanius), 122.
- —— the Scholiasts on, 76.
- Aristotle (b. 384 A.C., d. 322), philosopher, Bk. I. chap. iii. (for headings see Contents), 5, 83 note, 130, 136, 155, 166, 173, 185, 192, 193, 224, 226, 241, 290, 294, 295, 306, 309, 444.
- Armstrong, 167, 296.
- Arnold, Matthew (b. 1822, d. 1888), poet and critic, 23, 55, 62 note, 146, 320.
- Arrian (fl. 2nd cent. P.C.), historian, 178, 179, 270.
- Arruntius, L., name of two persons, father and son, one consul 22 A.C., the other 6 CE Either might be the person referred to by Seneca, 238.
- Poetic Art of Horace, 221 sq.
- Arthur and Arthurian Legend, 423 note and sq., 475, 483.
- Ascham, Roger, 213, 483.
- Ataraxia (the Epicurean calm), 63, 64.
- Athenæus (fl. c. 230 CE), 144, 145 note, 186.
- Athetesis = “marking as spurious,” 80.
- Atticism, 315.
- Atticus, Herodes (Tib. Claudius) (b. c. 104 CE, d. 180), rhetorician, 323.
- —— T. Pomponius (b. 109 A/C, d. 32), friend of Cicero, 214.
- 489Attius, see Accius.
- Atys or Attis, the, 305.
- Aucassin et Nicolette, 475.
- Augustinus, Aurelius (St Augustine) (b. 354 CE, d. 430), rhetorician, theologian, and bishop, 349, 377-380, 401, 483.
- Augustus, the Emperor (b. 63 A.C., d. 14 AD), his epigram on Fulvia and Martial’s praise of it, 258.
- Aulic, the, in language, 425 sq.
- Aungervyle, see Bury.
- Aurelius, Marcus (M. A. Antoninus) (b. 121 CE, Roman Emperor, 161, d. 180), 62 and note, 246 note.
- Ausonius, D. Magnus (b. c. 310 CE, consul 379, d. c. 390), poet, professor, and prefect, 342, 343, 387.
- Avienus or Avianus (fl. c. 300 C.E. ?), fabulist, 409.
- Bacchylides (fl. c. 470 A.C.), poet, 168.
- Bailiff of Love, the (Le Bailli d’Amour), 455 and note.
- Bassus, see Cæsius Bassus and Saleius Bassus.
- Bede, the Venerable (b. c. 673, d. 735), presbyter, historian, &c., 374, 375, 402-405.
- Bentley (?) on Philostratus, 119.
- Blair, Dr Hugh, vi, 154 note.
- “Blunder,” Aristides’ defence of his, 115, 116.
- Boccaccio, Giovanni (b. 1313, d. 1375), poet, tale-teller, and scholar, 417, 457-464.
- Boethius, Anicius Manlius Severinus (b. c. 470 CE, d. c. 524), statesman and philosopher, 390, 406, 462.
- Bolognese dialect, 424, 425.
- Bossuet, 199.
- Boswell, 271 note.
- Broad Stone of Honour, the, 372.
- Browne, Sir T., quoted, 118.
- rowning, Mr, 226, 424 note.
- Brunellus, 414 note.
- Brutus, the, 218, 219.
- Burke, his “Amplification,” 164, 165.
- Burton, R., 119;
- the Anatomy, 144 note.
- Bury, Richard of, 455, 456 and note.
- Butcher, Prof. S. H., his Aristotle’s Theory of Poetry and Fine Art, 31 note and Bk. I. ch. iii. notes, passim.
- Butler, S., on Rhetoric, 43.
- Cacozelon = “affected excess,” 297 and note.
- Cæcilius Statius (d. 168 A.C.), comic poet, 213 note, 324.
- Cæcilius (fl. c. 1 CE ?), rhetorician, 73, 138, 153 sq., 186 note, 302.
- Cælius, M. C. Rufus (d. 48 A.C.), orator, 312.
- Cæsar, C. Julius (b. 100 A.C., d. 44), 312.
- Cæsius Bassus (d. 78 CE), poet, 253 note.
- Callimachus (fl. 240-260 A.C.), poet, 273.
- Calvus, C. Licinius Macco (b. 82 A.C., d. c. 46), poet and orator, 312.
- “Cambridge the Everything,” 271 and note.
- Campbell, George (18th cent. divine and rhetorical writer), Preface, p. vi; 295 note.
- Can Grande, Letter to, 441, 442.
- “Canons” of writers, 213 note.
- Canzone, the, Bk. III. ch. ii. passim.
- Capella, see Martianus C.
- Cardinal, the, in language, 425 sq.
- Carmina Burana, 377 note, 405 note.
- Cassiodorus, Magnus Aurelius (b. c. 468 CE, d. c. 568), statesman and polyhistor, 349, 391, 406.
- Cassius Severus (b. c. 50 A.C., d. 33 CE.), orator and lampooner, 236.
- Castor (fl. c. 150 A.C.), rhetorician, 102.
- Cato, Dionysius (fl. 2nd cent. P.C. ?), moralist, 409.
- Catullus, Valerius (b. c. 87 A.C., d. c. 47), poet, 212, 258, 265, 267, 273, 294, 311, 317, 356.
- Causeret, M. C., 220.
- Caxton, 464, 465.
- Celtic Rhetoric, Early, 467 note.
- “Centimeters,” 404 and note.
- Cento, the, 343, 401.
- Châtillon, Gautier of (12th cent.), poet, 410.
- Chaucer, Geoffrey (b. 1340 ?, d. 1400), poet, 5, 55, 390 note, 450-452, 470.
- Chirius Fortuniatianus, see Curius F.
- 490Chœrilus of Samos (fl. 5th cent. A.D.), epic poet, 20.
- Choragia, 25 note.
- Chorus, the, Dion Chrysostom, 112-113.
- Chreia (χρεία), the Rhetorical “use” or maxim, often of a figurative character, 91 sq.
- Chrysostom, Dion, see Dion Chrysostom.
- Cicero, M. Tullius (b. 106 A.C., d. 43 A.C.), orator, 5, 165, 186, 212, 213-221, 229 note, 270, 289, 294, 302, 312, 314, 333, 384.
- Cinna, C. Helvius (d. 44 A.C.), poet, 264, 265.
- Claudian—Claudius Claudianus (fl. c. 400 CE), poet, 83, 383, 393, 409 sq.
- —— (friend of Sidonius), 383.
- Cléomadès, 455 and note.
- Cocheris, M., 414 note, 455 note.
- Coleridge, Samuel Taylor (1772-1834), “logician, metaphysician, bard,” and critic, 5, 23, 118, 174, 419 note, 436, 438.
- Comedy, Greek, Criticism of Literature in, 21-26;
- Comento, Boccaccio’s, on Dante, 458 sq.
- “Commatic,” 386 and note.
- Commedia, Divina, La, Bk. III. ch. ii., passim.
- Commodianus (3rd cent. P.C.?), bishop and versifier, 364 and #note:f454.
- “Common” syllables, Martial on, 263 and note.
- Comparison in relation to criticism, 241.
- Composition in relation to Rhetoric and Criticism, 129 sq., 304.
- Confessions, the, of St Augustine, 378-380.
- Consolatio Philosophiæ, 390.
- Constructionis Elatio, 428 sq.
- Contention of Phyllis and Flora, the, 377 and note.
- Controversies, the, of Seneca the Elder, 334 sq.
- Convito, Dante’s, 417, 441-443.
- Cope, E.M., his ed. of the Rhetoric, 40 note, 46.
- Corax (fl. 5th cent. A.C.), traditional founder of rhetorical teaching, 16, 17 note.
- Corbinelli, Jacopo, 417.
- Corneille, Pierre (b. 1606, d. 1684), 5.
- Cornelius Severus (fl. c. 1 CE), poet, 235, 310 and note.
- Courthope, Mr W. J., 457 note, 462 note.
- Cowper, 460.
- Crabbe, 166.
- Crates of Mallos (fl. 2nd cent. A.C.), grammarian and critic, 74, 85.
- Critic, Quintilian’s sketch of the duty of the, 292, 293.
- “Cross-poems,” 396 sq.
- Crotchet Castle, 372.
- Ctesias (fl. c. 480 A.C. ), physician and historian, 178.
- Cumberland on Philostratus, 119.
- Curial, the, in language, 425 sq.
- Curiatius Maternus (fl. c. 100?), 280 sq.
- Curius (or Chirius) Fortunatianus (fl. c. 450 CE), rhetorician and lawyer, 346, 347.
- Cynics, the, 62.
- Cyril of Alexandria (bishop 412-444 CE), 177.
- Cyrus (date?), rhetorician, 102 note.
- Dante, Alighieri (Dantes Aligerus) (b. 1265, d. 1321), poet. The De Vulgari Eloquio, Bk. III. chap. ii. See Contents. Also 5, 133, 172, 173, 354, 404, 406, 416-446, 462.
- Dares Phrygius (probably no such person, book written c. 11th-12th cent. P.C. (?)), fabulous historian of Troy, 392, 410.
- Darmesteter, Madame, 453, 454.
- De Admiranda Vi Demosthenis, 129 sq.
- De Antro Nympharum, 68-70.
- De Causis corruptæ Eloquentiæ, 280 sq.
- Declamations, 230 sq., 279 sq.
- De Compositione, 129 sq.
- De Dictamine Rhythmico, see Dictamen.
- De Genealogia Deorum, 457 sq.
- De Herodote Malignitate, 142, 143.
- De Interpretatione, 89, 103, 104.
- De Inventione (Longinus), 105-107.
- —— (Cicero), 217.
- 491Deinarchus (b. c. 361 A.C., d. c. 280), Attic orator, 129 sq.
- δεινὸς and δεινὸτης, how used, 97, 129.
- Deipnosophistæ, 144, 145 note.
- Delille, 167, 296.
- Demetrius Phalereus (b. c. 345 A.C., d. (?)), statesman and orator, 71, 89, 103, 104, 196.
- Democritus of Abdera (b. c. 460 A/C, d. 361), philosopher and humourist, 14, 15.
- Demosthenes (b. c. 385 A.C., d. 322), orator, 129, 165, 166 sq., 187 note, 277, 294, 312.
- De Nuptiis Philologiæ et Mercurii, 349-354, 377.
- De Optimo Genere Oratorum, 218.
- De Oratore, 217, 218.
- De Quincey, 121 note, 244 note, 296.
- Deschamps, Eustache (b. 1328, d. 1415), poet, &c., 454.
- De Vulgari Eloquio, 406, 416-446.
- Dialogus de Claris Oratoribus, 279 sq., 317 note, 357.
- Dictamen, the, 407 sq.
- Diction, see under Aristotle, Dionysius, Longinus, Quintilian, Dante.
- —— Poetic, see Aristotle, Dante, Wordsworth.
- Diderot, 119.
- διήγημα, a story of a real event introduced into a speech, 90 sq. (διήγησις is the setting forth of the circumstances of the case).
- Diogenes Laertius (fl. 2nd cent. P.C.), historian of philosophy, 14, 15 and notes, 89.
- Dion Cassius (b. 155 CE), historian, 180.
- Dion Chrysostom (b. c. 50 CE, d. c. 117), rhetorician, 108-113, 195, 231.
- Dionysius of Halicarnassus (b. (?) came to Rome c. 29 A.C., d. 7 A.D.), rhetorician, historian, and critic, 5, 23, 70, 72, 96, 108, 127-137, 155 and note, 156 note, 185, 195, 219, 289, 444.
- —— of Thrace (fl. c. 80 A.C.), grammarian, 65.
- Disertus, 274 note.
- Dobson, Mr Austin, 271 note.
- Domitian—Martial on his modesty, 261, 262;
- Douglas, Gavin (b. c. 1474, d. 1522), bishop, poet, and translator, 268, 406, 464-466.
- Doxopater (11th cent. (?)), rhetorician, 97;
- (13th cent. (?)), 188.
- “Drink to me only with thine eyes,” 119.
- Dryden, John (b. 1631, d. 1700), poet and critic, 5, 23, 48, 56, 156 note.
- “Earinos,” 263.
- Eberhard of Bethune (fl. c. 1200?), author of Labyrinthus (?), 406.
- Education, Plutarch on, 139 seq.
- Egger, Émile, his Essay on the History of Criticism among the Greeks (1st ed., 1850), 6, Bk. I., notes, passim.
- Eikones, the, of Philostratus, 119.
- εἰσφορὰ νόμου, the “introduction” and discussion of law. One of the Progymnasmata, 91 sq.
- ἔκφρασις, a set description intended to bring person, place, picture, &c., vividly before the mind’s eye. It is found largely in the Epideictic rhetoricians, and still more largely in the Greek Romances, 119 note.
- Elevation, 46.
- Empedocles (fl. c. 444 A.C.), philosopher, his fragments, 13, 14, 156.
- Empiricus, see Sextus Empiricus.
- Ennius, Q. (b. 239 A.C., d. 169), poet, 213 note, 310, 324, 401.
- Epanodos = “deliberate repetition,” 303.
- Epicheireme (form of rhet. argument), 100 and note.
- Epictetus (fl. c. 100 CE), philosopher, 62.
- Epicurean, the, 62 sq.
- Epicurus (b. c. 342 A.C., d. 270), philosopher, 63.
- Epideictic (the third kind of oratory—the rhetoric of display), Bk. I., chap, iv., passim.
- ἐπιμέλεια, rhetorically and critically = “exactness,” 99 and note.
- Epistle to Can Grande, 441, 442.
- Epistola ad Pisones, 221 sq.
- Erinna (fl. c. 612 A.C.), poetess, criticisms on her “Distaff,” 82-85.
- 492ἑρμηνεία (interpretatio), used in Rhet. rather ambiguously. Generally, as in the treatise of Dem. Phal. (103 sq.), it is nearly equivalent to “Theory of Prose Style.” Interpretatio in Latin is also used of a particular Fig. = conduplicatio, “explaining the thing over again, in different words.”
- Espinette Amoureuse, L’, 454.
- Ethopœia, “character-drawing.” This, which was one of the subjects of the Progymnasmata, is sometimes used generally, sometimes for a special technical exercise in making speeches suited to characters and situations (Aphth. distinguishes it from eidolopœia, and includes both in prosopopœia), 90 sq. = Quintilian’s “ethology,” 292.
- Etymologiæ of Isidore, 400 sq.
- Eunapius (b. 347 CE), sophist, 181.
- “Euphemesis,” a Fulgentian word = “ritual” (?), 395.
- Euphues and Euphuism, 139, 389, 394.
- Eupolis (b. c. 446 A.C., d. c. 411), comic poet, 166.
- εὕρεσις = inventio, the devising of topics, arguments, &c., suitable to the case; what the orator adds of his own to the facts and the law, 99 sq.
- Euripides (b. 480 A.C., d. 406), dramatist, 22, 24, 112, 133, 211, 308.
- Excellentia vocabulorum, 428 sq.
- Expositio Virgiliana, 392-396.
- Fable, the, 90, 401.
- Faultlessness, 168 sq., 285 sq.
- Favorinus (fl. c. 120 CE), rhetorician, 323, 327, 328.
- Ferrers-Howell, Mr, 417 note and sq.
- “Figures,” 43, 53, 102, 103 (and Bk. I. ch. iv. passim), 156 sq., 166 sq., 291 (Bk. II. ch. iii. passim), 360 sq., 374 sq., 432.
- Filocopo, the, 457, 463.
- Filostrato, the, 457, 463.
- Flaccus (a critical friend of Martial), 260, 262.
- —— poets, see Horace and Valerius.
- Floire et Blanchefleur, 463, 475.
- Florentine Dialect, 421 sq.
- Florida, the, 363 and note.
- Foix, Gaston de, 455.
- Forms, the artificial, of French poetry, 449.
- Fortunatianus, see Curius.
- Fortunatus, see Venantius.
- “Four, the,” Aristides’ speech for, 115, 116.
- “Frigidity,” 43, 156.
- Frogs, The, 6, 21-23, 270 note.
- Froissart, 453-455.
- Fronto, M. Cornelius (consul, 146 A.D.), rhetorician, 288 note.
- Fulgentius, Fabius Planciades (6th cent. P.C.), 392-396, 459.
- Galliambic metre, 305 and note.
- Garland, or de Garlandia, John, see John of G.
- Gascoigne, George (b. 1525 (?), d. 1577), 86, 471.
- Gautier, Théophile, 62 note
- Gellius, Aulus (fl. c. 150 CE), grammarian and man of letters, 186, 322-329.
- Geoffrey of Vinsauf, see Vinsauf.
- Georgius Choeroboscus (4th and 5th cent. P.C.), rhetorician, 103.
- Georgius Pachymeres (b. c. 1242, d. c. 1310), Byzantine historian and rhetorician, 95.
- Gesta Romanorum, the, 187, 394.
- Gibbon, 384 and note.
- Gifford on Philostratus, &c., 116.
- Gnomæ, “sentences,” “maxims,” 91 and note, 298.
- Gorgias of Athens (fl. 1st cent. A.C.), rhetorician, 346.
- Gorgias of Leontini (fl. 5th cent. A.C. at Athens, 427), rhetorician and sophist, 16, 45, 159, 160.
- γοργότης, rhetorical and critical term = “nervousness,” “poignancy,” &c., 99.
- Gracchus, Sempronius (b. c. 160 A.C., d. 121), demagogue, his style, 229 note, 325.
- Grammar, Quintilian on, 291, 292;
- in Martianus, 353.
- Grammarians, the Greek, the Roman, 361, 362.
- Grammatica (and “grammar”), Dante’s meaning of, 419 sq.
- Grammaticus = more than mere “grammarian,” 343.
- Grand Style, the, 336.
- Graphica lexis, written as opposed to spoken style (v. Aristotle, Rhetoric, iii. 12. 1), 201, 202.
- 493Gryll Grange, 381 note.
- Guest’s English Rhythms, 405.
- Hall (17th cent. translator of Longinus), 154.
- Halliwell, J. O., 407.
- Hardie, Professor, Preface, 263 note, 305 note.
- Havell, Mr H. L., 153 note.
- Hawes, Stephen (fl. c. 1500), poet, 406.
- Heine, H., 202.
- Heliodorus (fl. c. 400 A.D.), bishop and novelist, 180, 181.
- Hermagoras (fl. 1st cent. A.C.), rhetorician and teacher of Cicero, 349, 377.
- Hermogenes (fl. c. 170), rhetorician, 89-92, 97-100, and Bk. I. ch. iv. passim, 196.
- Herodian (Aelius Herodianus) (2nd cent. P.C.), rhetorician and grammarian, 103.
- Herodotus (b. 484 A.C., d. c. 406), historian, 130 sq., 142, 143, 178-180, 296, 312.
- Heroica, or Heroic Dialogue of Philostratus, 120.
- Herondas (?) (“Herodes”) (? 3rd cent. A.D.), mimiambic poet, 273.
- Herrick, 324 note.
- Hildebrand of Padua, 424 note.
- Hillard, Miss K., 441 note and sq.
- Himerius (fl. 4th cent. P.C.), sophist and rhetorician, 125 note, 183.
- Hippolytus, the Latin, 247.
- Hirsuta = “shaggy words,” Dante on, 429 sq.
- History, How to Write, 147, 148.
- Homer, Criticism of, 10-12, 27, 49, 50, 79-81, 82-87, 100, 130 sq., 156 sq., 206, 307, 343, 410, 463.
- —— and Plato, Max. Tyrius on, 117, 118.
- —— scholia on, 78-81.
- Homeric Allegories, 187.
- Homeric Problems (Aristotle’s), 49, 50, 185 note.
- Homeric Questions (Porphyry’s), 68-70.
- “Homilies” of Doxopater, 97;
- Horace (Q. Horatius Flaccus) (b. 65 A.C., d. 8 A.C.), poet, 212, 221-230, 258, 294, 301, 311, 356, 360 sq., 432.
- Hugo, Victor, 202, 365.
- Hyperbaton = “alteration of order for rhetorical purposes,” 137.
- Hyperides (b. c. 390? A.C., d. 322), orator, 169.
- Hypodiæresis = “distribution of indictment,” 98.
- Hypotheses, not admitted, 6.
- Iamblichus the romancer (fl. c. 100 CE), 176, 180;
- not Iamblichus the philosopher (fl. c. 300 CE)
- Ideas, the Platonic, their bearing on criticism, 18 sq., 67 sq.;
- rhetorical sense of, 99 sq.
- Iliad, the scholia on, 80, 81, 474 (see also Homer and Odyssey).
- “Illustrious Vulgar Tongue,” the, Bk. III. ch. ii. passim.
- Impressionism, 54. This term has as yet been very loosely defined. As used, for instance, by the late Mr R. A. M. Stevenson in his Velasquez, it carries an almost Aristotelian sense of generalisation from mere impression. But this is certainly not the general theory, and even less the usual practice, of the “Impressionist.”
- In Memoriam, 93, 94.
- Institutiones Oratoriæ, 289-321.
- Ion, the, of Plato, 19, 20
- Isæus of Chalcis (fl. c. 420, 348 A.C.), one of the Ten Orators, 49, 129 sq.
- —— the Assyrian (fl. c. 100 CE), orator and rhetorical teacher, 272.
- Isidore of Seville (bishop from 600 CE to 636), 375, 400.
- Isocrates (b. 436 A.C., d. 338), orator or rhetorician, 17, 6-28, 129 sq., 160, 169, 182, 190, 214, 312.
- Italian Dialects, the, 423 sq.
- Jerome, St, 462.
- Jevons, Mr F. B., 144 note.
- John of Garlandia (12th cent.), metrical writer, 407 sq.
- John of Hauteville (12th cent.), poet, 410 sq.
- 494John of Salisbury (12th cent.), philosopher, &c., 414 note.
- John of Sicily (13th cent.), scholiast on Hermogenes, &c., 102 note, 106, 171 note, 175, 187-190, 432.
- John Philoponos (fl. c. 600 CE), grammarian, 177.
- John Tzetzes (12th cent.), grammarian, &c., 102.
- Johnson, Dr, 467 note, 472.
- Jonson, Ben (1573-1637), poet and critic, 86, 119, 120, 236 note, 244 note, 263 note.
- Josephus, Flavius (b. 37 CE, d. c. 100), soldier and historian, 177.
- Josephus Rhacendyta (13th cent.), rhetorician, 101.
- Julian (the Apostate) (b. 331 CE; Emperor, 361-363, d. 363), 109, 125, 126.
- Juvenal (Dec. Junius Juvenalis) (fl. late 1st cent. P.C.), satiric poet, 252-250, 409.
- κάθαρσις, purgation or purification, 38.
- κατεστραμμένη (= periodic), 48 note.
- Keats, 252.
- Keil, Herr, 403.
- Kingsley, C., 270.
- Labyrinthus, 406 sq.
- Lampridius (friend of Sidonius), 388, 389.
- Lang, Mr Andrew, 153 note.
- Language, European, Dante on, 421 sq.
- Latro, M. Porcius (d. 4 A.C.), rhetorician, 236 sq.
- Laws, the, of Plato, 19, 20.
- λήκυθος and ληκύθιον, 270 note.
- Letters, the, of Philostratus, 119.
- —— of Libanius, 121 note, 123, 124.
- —— of Pliny, 270-279.
- —— of Seneca, 247.
- Lexiphanes, 148, 149.
- Lexis (meaning varies from “diction” to “style”), see Diction.
- Leyser, Polycarp (1690-1728), motto on reverse of half-title, 403, 407 sq.
- Libanius (b. c. 314 CE, d. c. 395), rhetorician, 109, 121-124, 181.
- Lives, Plutarch’s, 137, 138;
- Livy (T. Livius) (b. 59 A.C., d. 17 CE), historian, 212, 306, 312.
- Longinus, Cassius (assumed as the author of the Περὶ Ὕψους) (b. c. 213 C.E., d. 273), statesman, rhetorician, and critic. Bk. I. ch. v. (for headings see Contents), 5, 23, 25, 61, 72, 73, 96, 105-107, 113, 120, 131, 136, 138, 150, 151, 152-174, 185, 187 note, 190 note, 197, 219, 226, 241, 285, 290, 296, 301, 306, 320, 431, 432, 438, 444.
- Lubrica = “slippery” words, 429 sq., 439 sq.
- Lucan (M. Annæus Lucanus) (b. 39 CE, d. 65), poet, 265 note, 269, 311, 410.
- Lucian (b. c. 120 CE, d. c. 200), satirist, 105, 108, 146-152, 181, 182, 195, 294, 321.
- —— (4th cent. PC), subject of a speech of Libanius, 123.
- Lucilius, C. (b. 148 A.C., d. 103), satiric poet, 229 and note, 230.
- Lucius of Patræ (?), romancer, 181.
- Lucretius (T. L. Carus) (b. 95 (?) A.D., d. 51 (?) 52 (?)), poet, 13, 212, 214-217, 267, 268, 269, 310, 318, 356.
- Lullius, Lully, or Lull, Raymond (b. 1235, d. 1315), scholastic philosopher, 371 note, 446 note.
- Lupus, see Rutilius.
- Luxorius (6th cent. P.C.), African epigrammatist, 344.
- Lycophron (rhetorician of 5th cent. BCE, not Alexandrian poet of 3rd), 45.
- Lyly, 139.
- Lyrical Ballads, preface to, Pref., vii, 436.
- Lysias (b. 458 A.C., d. 378), 21 note, 99, 129 sq.
- Macer, Æmilius (d. 16 A.C.), didactic poet, 310, 410.
- Macrobius, Ambrosius Aurelius Theodorius (fl. c. 400 CE), grammarian, 329-334.
- “Maidens in the Eyes,” the, 160, 161.
- Malatesta, Sig. Pand., 123 note.
- Mallius Theodorus, F. (fl. c. 400 CE), metrical writer, 404. His definition of rhythm is that it appears in those places of the lyric and tragic poets where certa pedum conlatione neglecta, sola temporum ratio considerata sit.
- 495Malory, Sir T., 453.
- Map or Mapes, Walter (12th cent.), poet, &c., 405, 407 sq., 470.
- Mari, Signor G., 407 sq.
- Marius Victorinus, C. (fl. c. 350 CE), grammarian and rhetorician, 348, 380.
- Marlowe, 252.
- Marsus, Domitius (fl. c. 1 CE), poet, &c., 262, 264, 295.
- Martialis, M. Valerius (b. 43 A.D., d. 104(?)), poet, 256-268, 269, 272, 273, 285, 294, 356.
- Martianus Capella (M. Minneius Felix C.) (fl. c. 450 (?)), grammarian, &c., 349-354, 377, 406.
- Master of the Orators, Lucian’s, 150, 151.
- Maternus, see Curiatius Maternus.
- Matius or Mattius, C., mimiambic poet, 324 note.
- Matthias, Vindocinensis (12th cent.?), poet, 411 and note.
- Maximianus (fl. 5th or 6th cent. P.C.), elegiac poet and epigrammatist, 409.
- Maximus Tyrius (fl. c. 170 CE), rhetorician and philosopher, 109, 117, 118, 457 note.
- Meiosis, “passing reference,” 297 and note.
- Meleager (fl. 1st cent. A.C.), poet, 83.
- Méliador, 453.
- Menander the dramatist (b. 342 A.C., d. 291), 82;
- Menander the rhetorician (fl. end of 5th cent. P.C.), his book on Epideictic, 104, 105.
- Menelaus (mentioned by Longinus, therefore before 3rd cent. (?)), poet, 189.
- Messal(l)a (M. Valerius M. Corvinus) (b. c. 70 A.C., d. c. 1 CE), soldier, statesman, poet, and orator, 239.
- —— L. Vipstanus, 282 sq.
- Metalepsis = “exchange of words,” one of the most difficult of these figure-terms. Sometimes it is mere metonymy, as “Hephæstus” for “fire”: sometimes it expresses a much more complicated and arbitrary process, 300.
- Metaplasm = “change of letters or syllables,” 400.
- Metaphor, Aristotle on, 43 sq.;
- Metre, definition of, 47 note.
- Metrodorus (b. c. 330 A.C., d. 277), Epicurean philosopher, 63.
- “Milesian Tales,” the, 21.
- Milton, 50, 286, 404.
- Mimes, the prose Greek, 21 note, 22.
- Mimesis, “Imitation,” Bk. I. ch. iii., passim.
- Mimiambic poetry, 208, 276, 324.
- Minucianus (date?), rhetorician, 105.
- Moore, Dr, 417 note and sq.
- Moore, T., 199, 315.
- Moralia, Plutarch’s, 63, 137 sq.
- Morley, Prof. H., 455 note.
- Method to Succeed, the, 243.
- Munro, Mr H. A. J., 229 note.
- Murredius, a foolish declaimer in Seneca the Elder, 233 sq.
- Mycterism = “suppressed sneering,” 301 and #note:f396.
- Nævius, Cn. (b. c. 270 A.D., d. c. 200), poet, 471.
- Neo-Platonists, the, 66-70.
- Neoptolemus of Parium (?), 221 note.
- Nero’s poetry, 250 sq.
- Nettleship, Mr Henry, 61 note, 211 note, 213 note, 218, 219, 221 note, 229 note, 230 and note, 240, 283 sq., 288 note, 320.
- Nicephorus (11th cent.), rhetorician, 95.
- Nicolaus or Nicolas (fl. c. 900 A.D.?), rhetorician, 95.
- Noctes Atticæ, 241 note, 322-329.
- Nova Poetria, 406, 412 sq.
- Oc, oil, and si, Dante on, 422, 423.
- Octavia, the Senecan, 247.
- Odyssey, the, scholia on, 69, 70;
- οἰκεῖα ἡδονή, Aristotle’s doctrine of, 55.
- Oil, oc, and si, Dante on, 422, 423.
- “Olympic,” Dion Chrysostom’s, 112.
- Orator, Cicero’s, 218.
- Origines of Isidore, 400 sq.
- Orithyia, the, of Æschylus, 155, 159, 187, 190.
- 496Orosius, Paulus (fl. c. 413 CE), historian, 386, 391, 429.
- Oscus (?), declaimer, 234, 235.
- Ovid, P. Ovidius Naso (b. 43 A.D., d. 18 A.D.), poet, 212, 216 note, 230 note, 310.
- Pacuvius, M. (b. c. 220 A.C., d. 130), tragic poet, 326.
- Pæan or pæon (foot, 3 short 1 long), 47, 305.
- Palæmon, Q. Remmius (fl. 1st cent. P.C.), schoolmaster and rhetorician, 387 and note.
- Pamphilus (d. 307 CE), scholar, book collector, and martyr, 401, 409.
- Pange Lingua (hymn), 396.
- Panther, note on the, 425.
- Paradiastole = “antithetic distinction,” 303.
- “Parallel Passage,” the, 322 note, 331 sq.
- Parasiopesis = “affected reticence,” 303.
- Parenthesis, 178 note, 296.
- παρένθυρσον, τὸ, 156, 160.
- Paris, M. Paulin, 415 note.
- Parmenides (fl. 5th cent. A.C.), Eleatic philosopher, his fragments, 13.
- Paromologia = “insidious concession,” 303.
- “Passions,” Longinus’s lost treatise on, 150.
- Pasti Cadaveribus, 232.
- “Patavinity,” 235 note, 296.
- Patristic view of Criticism, 380-382.
- Phantasia, 119.
- Phidias, Dion Chrysostom’s discourse for, 112.
- Philippus of Thessalonica (fl. c. 100 CE), epigrammatist, 85, 86.
- Peacock, T. L., 381 note.
- Periodic Style, 48.
- Periphrasis, 167.
- περὶ μιμησέως, 133 note.
- Περὶ Ὕψους, the, 106, 146, 151, 152-174, 197.
- Persius (A. P. Flaccus) (b. 34 CE, d. 62), satiric poet, 247-253, 409.
- Perspicuity, 296.
- Petrarch, Francis (b. 1304, d. 1374), poet, &c., 432 note, 456, 462.
- Petronius Arbiter, C. or T. (?) (b. (?), d. 66 CE), 242-245, 246.
- Pexa = “combed-out words,” 429 sq., 439 sq.
- Phædrus, the, 18-21.
- Pherecrates (1st prize 438 A.C.), comic poet, 13 note.
- Philobiblion or Philobiblon, the, 414 note, 455, 456 and note.
- Philoctetes, Dion Chrysostom on plays about, 109, 110.
- Philodemus of Gadara (fl. 1st cent. A.C.), epicure and philosopher and poet (?), 63, 64.
- Philological Homilies, the, of Longinus, 171 note, 187.
- Philosophy of Rhetoric, Campbell’s, 295 note.
- Philostratus, Flavius (son of a Lemnian professor of the same name in the 2nd century, and grandfather of a third Philostratus, who, like him, wrote Imagines in the late 3rd cent.) (b. c. 182 CE, d. c. 250), rhetorician and miscellanist, 109, 118-121, 147.
- Phœbammon (fl. c. 400 CE?), rhetorician, 103.
- Photius (fl. 9th cent. P.C., Patriarch of Constantinople, 858-886, with interval), lexicographer and literary historian, 121 note, 175-186.
- Phrynichus (fl. 2nd cent. P.C.), sophist and grammarian, 183.
- Physiologus, the, 411 and note.
- Pindar (b. c. 522 A.C., d. c. 442), poet, 131, 132, 308, 327, 333.
- Piron, 260.
- Pisistratean redaction of Homer, the, 6, 9.
- Pistis, 41, 58.
- “Placing” in Criticism, 291.
- Plato (b. c. 429 A.C., d. 347), philosopher, 5, 7, 13, 17-21 and note, 51, 66, 83, 108, 112, 145 note, 188, 192, 299, 305, 309, 462.
- —— and Homer, Max. Tyrius on, 117, 118.
- Plautus, T. Maccius (b. c. 254 A.C., d. 184), 213 note, 240, 294, 311, 356.
- Pliny the Elder (C. Plinius Secundus) (b. 23 CE, d. 79), encyclopædist.
- Pliny the Younger (C. Plinius Cæcilius Secundus) (b. 61 CE d. (?)), advocate, statesman, and letter-writer, 264, 270-279, 357, 358.
- 497Plotinus (b. c. 203 CE, d. 262), philosopher, 67, 68.
- Plutarch (fl. c. 90 CE), biographer and moral philosopher, 63, 66, 108, 137-146, 153, 195.
- Poema del Cid, 422.
- Poetic Diction, 436.
- Poetics, the, 32-39, and Bk. I. ch. iii. passim, 432.
- Poetry and Philosophy, Max. Tyrius on, 117, 118;
- Boccaccio on, 457.
- Pollio, C. Asinius (b. 76 A.C., d. 4 C.E.), orator, poet, &c., 235 and note, 237, 238, 239.
- Polus (fl. 5th cent. A.C.), rhetorician and sophist, 16.
- Polybius of Sardis (date?), rhetorician, 103.
- Polyptoton = “variation of rhetorical effect by using different cases,” 157.
- Porphyry (-ius) (b. 233 A.D., d. c. 306), philosopher and commentator, 68-70, 80.
- Prior, Mat., 259.
- Prison Amoureuse, La, 454.
- Pro Archia, 221 note.
- Procatastasis = “introduction to narrative,” 98.
- Proclus (b. 412 CE, d. 485), philosopher, 67.
- Prodiegesis = “preliminary statement,” 98.
- Progymnasmata, partial declamations: preliminary exercises in the chief parts of a speech, 89 sq.
- Pro Juvene contra Meretricem, 232, 233.
- Prometheus Es, the, of Lucian, 149.
- Prompt, Dr, 417 and note.
- Propriety, 46.
- Prose Rhythm, see Rhythm.
- Prosody, Greek, 201, 202.
- Protagoras (fl. 5th cent. A.C., at Athens), 430, rhetorician and sophist, 14, 15.
- Provençal arts of Poetry, 407 note.
- ——, Dante on, 422 sq.
- Prudentius, Aurelius Clemens (b. c. 350 CE, d. c. 420), 364, 365 and note, 471.
- Psellus (one in 9th, another in 11th cent.), rhetorician, 102.
- Psychagogia, 66 and note.
- Puritanism and Literature, 380 sq.
- “Purity,” 46.
- Puttenham, G., List of Figures in his Art of Poetry, 44.
- Pyrrhonists, the, 62 sq.
- Quadrivium, the, 351, 366, 367, 432.
- Questions, Roman, Plutarch’s, 144.
- Quintilian (M. Fabius Quintilianus) (b. 40 CE, d. c. 118), advocate and Professor of Oratory.
- Rabelais, 168, 190, 249, 394.
- Rabirius (fl. 1st cent. A.D.), 310.
- Rajna, Signor P., 417 note.
- Rapin, 173 and note.
- Reading, Plutarch on, 139 sq.
- Rebecca and Rowena, 451 note.
- Reburra ( = “words with hair the wrong way”), 429 sq., 439 sq.
- Reliquiæ Antiquæ, 407 and note, 411 note.
- Republic, the, of Plato, 18-21 and note.
- Rex æterne domine, hymn, 404.
- Rhetoric, Aristides’ defence of, 115, 116;
- Rhetoric, the, of Aristotle, Bk. I. chap. iii. passim.
- —— of Dionysius, 129 sq.
- —— of Hermogenes, 90 sq.
- Rhetorica ad Alexandrum, 17 note.
- Rhétoriqueurs, the French, 467, 483.
- Rhythm, prose, Aristotle on, 47;
- Richard of Bury (Aungervyle), 455, 456.
- Roberts, Prof. Rhys, 9 note, 153 note, 171 note.
- Roman dialect, the, 423.
- Roman Questions, The, 144.
- Romance, 379 note, 474 sq.
- —— languages, Dante on, 422 sq.
- Romance of the Rose, the, 187, 393.
- Romantic Criticism, 172, 286.
- Ruskin, Mr, 305, 424 note.
- Rutherford, Mr, 74 note.
- Rutilius (P. R. Lupus) (fl. c. 1 CE), rhetorician, 346.
- Rymer, 173.
- 498Saint Augustine, see Augustine.
- Saleius Bassus (fl. c. 80 A.D.), poet, 281.
- Salimarius or Solinarius (date ?), poet, 410.
- Sallust (C. Sallustius Crispus) (b. 86 A.C., d. 34), historian, 212, 305, 306, 312.
- Sappho (fl. c. 600 A.C.), poetess: the Anthology on her, 81-87;
- Satirists, Roman, and Criticism, 247-268.
- Saturnalia, the, 329-334.
- Satyricon, the, 242-245.
- Scandinavian Rhetoric, Early, 467 note.
- Scholastic Philosophy and Criticism, 446 note.
- Scholiasts, the Greek, 73-81.
- Scott, Sir Walter, 121.
- Seneca, the Father (M. Annæus S.) (b. c. 61 A.C., d. c. 35 A.D. (?)), rhetorician, 230-240.
- Seneca, the Son (L. Annæus S.) (b. c. 10 A.C., d. 65 CE), statesman and philosophical writer, 62, 245-247;
- Seneca, the Tragedian (?), 245 sq.
- “Sentences,” Quintilian on, 298, 299.
- Servius, Marius or Maurus Honoratus (fl. c. 400 CE), grammarian and Virgilian commentator, 334-340, 459.
- Severus (fl. 5th cent. P.C.), rhetorician, 95.
- —— Cassius, see Cassius Severus.
- —— Cornelius, see Cornelius Severus.
- Sextilius Ena (fl. just A.C.), poet, 235.
- Sextus Empiricus (fl. c. 225 CE), physician and Pyrrhonist, 64-66.
- Shakespeare, 39, 118, 120 note, 173, 286, #389 note;f491#, 404.
- Shelley, 199, 215.
- Si, oil, and oc, Dante on, 422, 423.
- Sicilian School of Greek rhetoric, 16, 41;
- of Italian poetry, 423 sq.
- Sidonius Apollinaris (C. Sollius S.A.) (b. c. 431 CE, bishop 472, d. 482 (?), 484 (?)), 344 note, 383-389, 404 note.
- “Sieve, the Chapter of the,” 439 sq.
- Silius Italicus, C. (b. c. 25, consul, 68 A.D., d. 100), poet, 258.
- Simonides (fl. c. 664 A.C.), poet, 308.
- Simylus (fl. c. 355 A.C.), middle comic poet, 25 and note, 51, 54, 198.
- Sinonis and Rhodanes, 176.
- Sir Thopas, 450-452.
- Snorri Sturluson, 467 note.
- Somnium Scipionis, 329.
- Sopater (6th cent. P.C. ?), rhetorician, 102 note.
- Sophocles, (b. 495 A.C., d. 406), tragic poet, 112, 133, 169, 200, 308.
- ——, scholia on, 77, 78.
- Speculum Stultorum, 414 note.
- Stasis and staseis = “states of case,” 72, 97 sq.
- Statius (P. Papinius) (b. c. 61 A.D., d. c. 96), 216 note, 255, 268-270;
- Stesichorus (fl. c. 600), 308.
- Stilo, L. Ælius Præconinus (fl. c. 100 A.C.), 240.
- Stohæus, John (fl. c. 500 CE), compiler, &c., 183, 185.
- Stoics, the, 62, 246.
- Style, Aristotle on, 42 sq.
- Suasoria, 234 sq.
- “Sublimity” and the Sublime, 153 sq.;
- sources of, 161 sq.
- Sulpicia (fl. c. 100 CE), poetess, 265 and note.
- Super Thebaiden, 394.
- Superbia Carminum, 428 sq.
- Sylvæ of Statius, 268, 269.
- Symmachus, Q. Aurelius (præf. urb., 384 A.D.), 330 sq.
- Symposiacs, Plutarch’s, 144-146.
- Synesius (fl. c. 400), bishop, poet, and philosopher, 176, 177.
- Tacitus, C. Cornelius (b. (?), consul, 97 CE, d. c. 120 (?)), historian, 212, 219, 270, 271, 274 note:, 277, 280-284 (?), 312, 387.
- Taine, M., 241, 283 note.
- Tapeinosis = “mean language,” 297 and note.
- Tennyson, 241, 252, 326.
- Terence (P. Terentius Afer), (b. 195 A.C., d. 159), comic poet, 213 note, 311, 387.
- Terentianus Maurus (fl. c. 100 CE), metrical writer, 404 note.
- 499Thackeray, 266, 338.
- Thebaid, the, 269, 394, 410.
- Themistius (fl.. 4th cent. P.C., prefect of Constantinople, 384), rhetorician, philosopher, and statesman, 109, 123.
- Theocritus (fl. 3rd cent. A.C.), poet, 307.
- Theodolus (12th cent.), writer, 409.
- Theodorus (author of phrase parenthyrson) = probably Th. of Gadara, very famous as rhetorician just before and about the Christian era (there was another Th. of Byzantium in Plato’s time), 156 note.
- Theon, Aelius (3rd cent. CE (?)), rhetorician, 93-95.
- Theophrastus (b. (?) d. in very old age, 287 A.C.), philosopher, 61 and note, 235 note, 296, 309.
- Théry, Augustin François (b. 1796, d. 1878), Literary Opinions History, vi note, 9 note, 320 note.
- Thomson, James, 296.
- Thucydides, son of Olorus (b. 471 A.C., d. c. 401), 111, 129 sq., 190, 305, 312.
- Tiberius (date ?), rhetorician, 103.
- Timæus (fl. c. 350-250 A.C.), historian, 160.
- Tisias (fl. 5th cent. A.D.), rhetorician, 16.
- Translation, Dante on, 442, 443.
- “Transport,” Longinus on, 155 sq.
- Trattatello, Boccaccio’s, on Dante, 457 sq.
- Trench, Archbishop, 68, 69.
- Trissino, 417.
- Tristram Shandy, 243.
- Trivium, the, 351, 366, 367, 432.
- “Trojan Oration,” Dion Chrysostom’s, 111.
- Trope, distinction of, from Figure, 301 note.
- Troy, the Tale of, 120.
- Tuscan Dialect, 420 sq.
- Twelve Wise Men, the, 344.
- Twice Accused Man, Lucian’s, 150, 151.
- Tynnichus of Chalcis (fl. 5th cent. A.C. (?)), poet, 20 and note.
- Tzetzes, John (12th cent.), grammarian, 175.
- Valerius Flaccus (fl. 1st cent. P.C.), poet, 310.
- Varro, Terentius (b. 116 A.C., d. 28), grammarian and miscellaneous writer, 240, 241.
- —— P. V. Atacinus (b. 82 A/C), poet, 310.
- Venantius Fortunatus (V. Honorius Clementianus F.) (b. 530 CE, d. c. 610), presbyter and poet, 396-399, 406.
- Vergilius Romanus (fl. c. 100), comic and mimiambic poet, 276.
- Vexilla Regis, hymn, 396.
- Victor, Sulpicius (?), rhetorician, 349.
- Victorinus (Marius) (fl. 4th cent. P.C.), rhetorician, 348, 349, 380, 405.
- Vinsauf, Geoffrey of (fl. c. 1200), poet, 406.
- Virgil (P. Virgilius or Vergilius Maro) (b. 70 A.C., d. 19), 212, 214, 216 note, 248, 269, 310, 324-340 passim, 344, 377, #378 note:f465:, 465, 466.
- Volcatius Sedigitus (fl. c. 100 A.C.), poet (?), 213 note, 241.
- Walpole, Horace, 271 note.
- Wireker, Nigel (d. 1188), monk and poet, 414 note.
- Wit, Quintilian on, 293-295.
- Wordsworth, W., 39, 296, 436.
- Wright, Thomas, 377 note, 405 note, 410 note.
- Xenophanes of Colophon (fl. 6th cent. A.C.), philosopher, 11;
- Xenophon (b. c. 444 A.C.., d. c. 354), historian, historical novelist, and miscellaneous writer, 161, 309.
- Youthfulness, mediæval, 470 sq.
- Zenodotus (fl. c. 208), grammarian and critic, 74, 75.
- Zoilus (fl. 4th cent. A.C.), 75, 79, 302.
- Zonæus (date?), rhetorician, 103.
- ζῷον, meaning of, in the Poetics, 33 note.
There was no opening half-title in the source used to prepare this text.
There was no opening half-title in the source used to create this text.
No attempt was made to check the validity of each index entry’s references, however several of them seem spurious:
No effort was made to verify the accuracy of the references for each index entry; however, a few of them appear to be questionable:
- “Antimachus” is referred to a note on p. 20, but it is unclear which note that may be. He is mentioned by name on the page itself.
- “Mimes, the prose Greek”, is not mentioned either in a note on p. 21, nor on p. 22 itself.
- “Plato” is not mentioned in any note on p. 145.
49.20: The word ‘curial’ on p. 49 (“a curial instance of that commentatorial lues...”) seems odd. ‘Crucial’ may have been intended, but seems more likely to have been ‘curious’.
49.20: The word ‘curial’ on p. 49 (“a curial instance of that commentatorial lues...”) seems strange. They might have meant ‘crucial’, but it’s probably more likely that they meant ‘curious’.
Errors deemed most likely to be the printer’s have been corrected, and are noted here. The references are to the page and line in the original.
Errors considered most likely to be the printer’s have been corrected and are noted here. The references point to the page and line in the original.
109.24 | He travelled over[ a] great part | Added. |
158.note | Longi[un/nu]s | Transposed. |
195.32 | Sword of Sharpness itself[,] but he is | Added. |
201.6 | to so much advantage as with Greek[.] | Added. |
203.26 | oratory in Greece is not[,] nor is | Restored. |
205.25 | for personal genealogy[;] | Added. |
209.3 | Quintil[l]ian | Removed. |
212.note | in reference to Latin Criticism[.] | Added. |
215.3 | is very unlikely[.] | Added. |
229.note | Satires (second series[)], | Added. |
234.11 | “Suasories[’/”] | Replaced. |
237.22 | seemed to Aristotle himself himself[.] | Added. |
251.note | the confusion of tragic and epic style[.] | Added. |
266.8 | by no means i[n/m]maculate | Replaced. |
267.11 | every kind of poetry[.] | Added. |
307.note | a substantial portion of Antimachus[.] | Added. |
406.28 | of the present chapter[.] | Added. |
457.11 | is not yet there[.] | Added. |
462.note | when he [(denied /denied (] (loc. cit.) | Moved parenthesis. |
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!